ã€ŠA Hunter&#x27;s New Homeã€‹


 Authors Note On The MGE Setting

    This is simple author¡¯s note that I felt needed to be said before we continue with the story. You don¡¯t have to read this if you don¡¯t want to, but I feel the future story events would make more sense if you do.

    I have recently been made aware that the MGE Setting went through numerous Soft Reboots that have changed the way the Setting currently is. There¡¯s a lot and I don¡¯t want to describe all of them. So, here are the ones that are pertinent.

    Mamono DO actually put romance above sex, and try to NOT rape men. There are still bad ones like the Werewolves that the Huntress killed, but apparently some can become ¡°civilized¡± if they live in a city for long enough.

    It has been confirmed that the New Generation of Incubi will be born before the human race is outbred. At which point ALL the unmarried Mamono will switch to the Incubi over humans.

    The Seduction Spell is not mind control. It¡¯s a simple attraction spell.

    Even the most Yandere of Mamono refuse to rape a guy if he doesn¡¯t want it.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The Extremist Faction took Lescatie because the place was led by corrupt people. Even their leader said she wouldn¡¯t have attacked if a better king was in place. The Faction itself goes around the place helping oppressed Mamono and Humans.

    There¡¯s more, but if you want it all, check this comment/thread: https://forums.spacebattles.com/threads/monster-girl-encyclopedia-hammer-edition.628111/page-150#post-69317419</a>

    Why am I informing you of this? Because I feel like some people have begun to think that my version of the MGE World is the way the current setting is. It is not. The Setting has had numerous Soft Reboots to get rid of some of the bigger problems with it. Do not use my story as the baseline for how the Setting actually is.

    Does this mean I¡¯m gonna change my story to fit this? Or that the Huntress is suddenly gonna turn and help the Mamono?

    Fuck no.

    This story was written before I knew of the Soft Reboots. As such, consider this story taking place in the MGE world before the Soft Reboots became Canon. In other words, we¡¯re officially in AU/Alternate Timeline territory.

    To sum it up, my story is NOT a full on example of how the MGE World is. I am not going to be changing the theme/tone/story of the Fanfic to fit the Soft Reboots. And if you are really interested in learning more about the MGE World, do not use this as an example.

 Chapter 1: A Blood Soaked Flower Field

    The full moon shone beautifully over the silent forest as the wagon rumbled along the well-trodden road. The two horses were breathing hard as they galloped forward with small urgings from their driver. The man was well into his twilight years, his white, wrinkled skin contorted into a determined frown. He cracked the reins of the horses in desperation while scanning the treeline. Shadows danced along the edges of his vision, always darting away whenever his head whipped in their direction.

    A small shriek made him whip his head to his right. He saw his daughter''s eyes flitting about the trees, fear etched into her heart-shaped face. She hugged herself tightly, fingers bunching the sleeves of her plain, brown blouse.

    She looked to her father, short black hair whipping about in the breeze, "Da! I s-s-saw something in the trees! Didn''t you say they wouldn''t follow us?!"

    "Hush, Sandra! You''re imagining things!" he tried to keep his voice as level as possible, not wanting to scare her more.

    It didn''t work, and Sandra''s grip on her arms tightened, "No I''m not! I©¤"

    Her words caught in her throat, her eyes went wide, and she stared at her father.

    No, not at him. Behind him.

    Her father swiftly turned around, catching a glimpse of orange fur disappearing into the dark foliage. Sultry giggles started echoing through the forest. They chased after the wagon, surrounding them, no matter how hard the man pushed his steeds.

    Sandra started shaking her head and babbling incoherently, her fear turning into despair. Her father felt shame well up in his chest at putting her through this. The young thing hadn''t even come of age, and already she was forced to leave her home behind. He kept his eyes glued to the road while his thoughts went to the ax he had lying in the back of the wagon. He didn''t have much Mana left, but he''d sooner die than let those monsters have Sandra. As long as she gets away, all this would be worth it.

    "Driver."

    He''d have jumped out of his skin if the voice''s tone wasn''t so bone-chilling. His body froze up in fear before memory made him relax. In the hectic, uncertain atmosphere he had forgotten that they had a passenger with them. He slightly turned his head to keep one eye on the road and the other on the back of the wagon.

    The guest had said nothing since they had fled from the fallen city of Lescatie. They simply laid in the back surrounded by boxes filled with supplies the driver had been saving up ever since the first monster sightings. Their body was covered by a long, thick brown cloak, keeping their features hidden. Their hood shifted as they started to rise from their position, but their back was towards the driver, preventing him from seeing their face.

    The stranger raised their right arm, a hand pointing deeper into the forest. They spoke with the same, chilling voice, "There is a turn coming up. Take it and don''t stop until you reach a clearing." They cut the father off before he could argue, "You would do well to take my advice. Lest you wish for our pursuers to catch us and abduct both your daughter and you, Kolin Descartes."

    Kolin''s eyes widened in shock at how the stranger knew his name. However, a blur to his left made him forgo questioning the stranger''s instructions. Not like there were any better options. All he could do was hope this risk paid off.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the clearing the stranger had mentioned. The whole area was covered with flowers. Reds, blues, and yellows all bent in the breeze as the wagon dashed into the flower bed.

    "Stop once you reach the center," the stranger said while scooting to the edge of the wagon.

    "What?!" Kolin shouted while whipping his panicked face around, "You can''t be serious! We''re done for if we stop now!"

    The stranger''s reply was uncaring and bereft of emotion, "If you don''t your horses will give out on you. Then you''ll have to go on foot, and likely without the supplies."

    Kolin was about to argue, but the ragged breathing of his horses stopped him. He spent a large sum of his emergency savings on these steeds specifically for their stamina. He knew that a flight from Lescatie would be a long one, but he hadn''t anticipated the monsters pursuing them so relentlessly. Cursing his naivete, he pulled back on the reigns, forcing the horses into a sudden stop. They both reared up and whinnied, before stamping back down with nostrils flaring in exhaustion.

    "Why''d we stop Daddy!? Where are you going?!" Kolin ignored his daughter''s pleas as he jumped down from his seat. Swiftly he went to the back of the wagon just as the strange dropped down to the ground. Only now did Kolin notice how large they were. He was a good six feet tall, and they towered over him.

    The hooded stranger turned to look at Kolin, who felt a shiver go up his spine. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being sized up and evaluated, like a piece of meat at a butcher''s shop. Worse was that he couldn''t see the person''s eyes or face, preventing him from gauging their emotions.

    "You have done well, Kolin," the stranger said as they started to walk to the side of the wagon, "I shall take it from here."

    "Don''t go counting me out," Kolin grunted as he pulled himself into the back of the wagon. He found the ax and vaulted over the side with it in hand. The head gleamed in the moonlight, having kept its edge thanks to the nights Kolin spent sharpening it. It was heavier than he remembered, but he hefted it over his shoulder with ease. He straightened his posture while scanning their surroundings for any hint of movement. The horses'' whinnies made him walk over to check on them.

    He beheld the horses with their snouts in the stranger''s gloved hands. The stranger paid him no mind, their attention firmly locked on the equines. The man saw two thin, black-gloved hands attached to long arms dripping with some kind of liquid. That was all he could see before the steeds were finished and the stranger quickly retracted their hands into the cloak.

    They walked towards Kolin, "I gave the horses water laced with a special herb. They should recover and be able to run for two days straight. Grab the reins and run." They spoke quickly and quietly, but their words carried the weight and authority to not be questioned.

    Unfortunately, Kolin wasn''t good with authority.

    "Now just hold on," he grabbed the stranger by the shoulder just as they tried to step passed him, "What are you playing at?"

    When there was no reply, Kolin continued, "First you show up and ask to ride with me away from the city, then you tell us to come to this clearing that you somehow know about, then you give my horses strange liquids to drink, and now you''re telling me to run away."

    "I have done all those things, yes," the stranger didn''t sound intimidated at all, "Is that a problem?"

    "Damn right it is," Kolin wheeled around to stare into the hooded face of the stranger, "Why in the Chief Gods'' name should I trust you? How do I know you''re not leading me and my daughter into a trap?"

    "You shouldn''t and you can''t," the stranger deadpanned, "But it''s either listen to me or let the monsters catch you. Your choice. Besides that, I''m planning to stay behind and slow those creatures down. I''m sure you would rather risk a stranger''s life than your daughter''s."

    The stranger shoved their way passed Kolin, who could only grip his ax in frustration. He couldn''t argue with them because they were right. He didn''t like it, but if the monsters were busy with the stranger then maybe he and Sandra could¡­

    "Damn it," he bit his lip, tossed the ax back into the wagon, then lifted himself into the driver''s seat. His daughter latched onto his arm as he took the reins, her eyes red from crying the entire time. He gripped the reins tightly before looking back towards the stranger. They were standing right behind the wagon, gaze completely focused on the forest beyond. Kolin shouted to them, "I don''t know who you are, but if we ever meet again, I''ll buy ya as many drinks as you want! Hiyaah!"

    He cracked the reins and the horses sped off into the forest. The stranger didn''t look back to watch them go, merely listened as the clacking of their wheels faded into the distance. They stood there for what felt like hours before they finally caught movement. Out of the corner of their eye, they saw a large shadow approaching them from the right. Two more appeared from the left and even more began to appear from the treeline in front of them. The stranger counted fifty before the shadows stopped stepping from the trees. They surrounded the cloaked human ensuring there was nowhere for them to run.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Any normal person would be trembling, looking for a way out, or praying to the Gods to give them strength.

    As three shadows split off from the larger group and approached them, the stranger simply sighed in annoyance and frustration.

    It would be another long night.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Of course, Het was the first one to reach the human. The orange furred Ocelomeh was every bit as wild as you''d come to expect from her species and wasted no time in getting close to their quarry. Elveta rolled her eyes, hefting her massive blade while sashaying forward. Her bronze, tattooed skin shone in the moonlight as she approached. She stopped right next to Het who was licking her lips while looking the human up and down.

    Elveta placed a hand on her hip, making sure to accentuate her "assets", before saying, "Stopped running, have you? Told you we''d wear them out eventually, Het."

    The catgirl nodded rapidly in agreement, "Yeah, but aren''t we missing the man in the wagon? I wanted him all to myself."

    "No need to worry," Nezzra, a Dark Elf, stepped to Het''s right side. The rings in her ears jingled in the night air, "I''ll send a detachment after them while we deal with things here." At Het''s glare, she added, "With direct orders to not touch the man, else they have to deal with you. I want to take the girl. The thought of watching as she ravishes her own father...excites me."

    The Dark Elf moaned, causing the gathered monster girls to start laughing at the thought of the debauchery that would soon be upon them.

    That is until the stranger standing before them finally spoke.

    "I shall say this but once," their voice seemed to echo across the entire clearing, reaching the ears of every monster girl in attendance. It was a dark, cruel, uncompromising voice that made even the most veteran members of the group shiver in fear, "Leave this place. The city has fallen. You have won. Return home and enjoy the spoils of your victory. If you do this, I will leave you be. But, if one of you so much as dares pursue the two people fleeing for their lives from your depraved machinations, then all your lives will be forfeit."

    Elveta felt her combat instincts kick in, forcing her into a defensive stance. She scowled at the stranger trying to get an estimate of their prowess. The long cloak they wore prevented her from gaining anything concrete, but she had been around enough battles to recognize the pressure of an experienced combatant.

    And this pressure...it was immense.

    She hoped no one could see the hands holding her weapon shaking in excitement.

    Het had felt the same, crouching low to the ground and hissing at the opponent, "You aren''t in a position to be making demands."

    "Indeed," Nezzra said, leaning on her staff while checking her carefully manicured nails, "I can tell there is no Mana within you. One strike from Het and you''ll be on your knees begging for a good fuck. Sarash! Take a few harpies and go after the wagon."

    Multiple squawks came from the amassed group of monsters before five feathered creatures took to the sky. They flew in a V formation, heading in the same direction as the wagon to cut them off before they got too far away.

    They weren''t even at the treeline before five loud bangs echoed across the field in rapid succession.

    All the monster girls froze up as the five harpies fell to the ground with a thump. Blood began to pool around each of their bodies.

    Elveta, Het, and Nezzra all stared at the dead bodies of their comrades with varying emotions. They turned to look at the stranger, only to see their cloak fall to the ground in a heap.

    Nezzra was the first to notice the shadow that had fallen over her. She looked up and saw a figure silhouetted by the moon fall with a large blade in its right hand.

    A scream died in her throat as the human bisected her straight down the middle.

    With a sickening, wet tearing sound, the Dark Elf''s body split into two. Blood spurted onto the stranger and the flowers as the body hit the soft ground. The human stood up to their full height. They wore pitch black clothes that hugged their body just enough to be protective, but not enough to restrict their movements. Their hands were covered by matching black gloves, with their hair hidden underneath a tricorn hat with a white feather in it. Though their mouth and chin were covered by a black bandana, all in attendance could tell the human was female. However, that was not what had captured their attention.

    It was the long curved blade that she wielded. Its tip was long and thin, but it widened as you got closer to the handle. It sparkled in the moonlight with the crimson blood of Nezzra dripping from it. The strange woman quickly flicked her weapon backward, making the blood splash onto the ground behind her. Smoke rose from the barrel of a long, slender object she held in her left hand. Even the veterans among them couldn''t remember a weapon like that ever wielded by humans. But, evidenced by the rapidly cooling bodies of their fellow harpies, they all knew it was dangerous.

    Elveta felt anger replace the original excitement she had felt at the thought of a good fight. Memories of al the precious time she had spent with Nezzra flashed through her mind. Her grip on her sword tightened as a wild roar split the air, followed by Het leaping at the Dark Elf''s killer. The feline drew her ancestral weapon back with both hands planning to put her full weight behind the strike. She smiled as the strange woman didn''t react to her attack at all. Her blade came down and she braced for the impact with flesh.

    Only for her weapon to hit the ground, knocking up flowers and dust.

    Her head flew off her shoulders faster than she could recover.

    The human stepped forward as Het''s body fell to the ground while her head arced through the air sending flecks of blood across the field. The human walked leisurely as if being surrounded by a group of angry, lusting mamono wasn''t even a threat to her.

    Elveta''s teeth grit in defiance of the conceited woman. She raised her voice so it could be heard by her whole battalion, "You fucking bitch! You''ll pay this blood debt with your own body! Capture her and fuck her into the ground!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ''¡­.Why are they always naked?''

    The Huntress slashed through another monster, a dog/cat hybrid of some kind, causing blood to spray over her clothes. She felt the arcane power of her blood consume the foreign ichor, drawing it into her wounds. As they knit themselves closed, she dashed into the space the hybrid''s death had opened up. Her weapon never stopped moving and everywhere it fell a creature would die. Horizontal bisection here, disembowelment there, the numbers meant very little to the wide arcs of her blade.

    ''They are at war. Wading into battle with nothing to protect you was foolhardy, to say the least.''

    The flapping of wings made her frown and look for one of the larger monsters. She spotted a horned, red-skinned demon charging at her with a club as large as the Huntress'' body held high. The Huntress waited for the weapon to come down before quickly jumping. She landed on the haft of the weapon, dashed forward, and used the demon''s face to springboard into the air.

    ''Even a chainmail vest would be better than fighting nude.''

    High above the brawl, she spotted four more harpies trying to chase after the wagon. With cold efficiency, she sighted down Evelyn and fired once for each monster. Loud bangs broke the silence of the night as the four more harpies fell to the earth below. The Huntress swiftly angled her body downward, as gravity forced her back into the melee.

    Three foes, similar in appearance to the pointy-eared one she killed, held their hands out towards her. Multiple balls of flame shot from their hands towards her falling form. Grunting, she willed her firearm away and reached around her back to grip the folded, wooden shaft with her left arm. She slammed the sword onto the other side, unfolded the full length of the Burial Blade, and sliced at the approaching fireballs. They exploded in a dazzling display of crimson which she emerged through, completely unharmed.

    ''True, the Hunters fought Beasts with little more than reinforced leather armor. But Beast could cleave through even the toughest of metal with a single swipe. The best way to fight them was with speed, skill, and tenacity.''

    The faces of the magic users contorted in fear just as the Huntress crashed into their position. With a single swing of her newly transformed scythe, they and ten more fell into the flowerbed below. The Huntress stood up straight, nonchalantly blocking a strike from the bronze-skinned woman who had spoken to her. The foe had good instincts, dashing backward just as the Huntress turned her gaze. But she was not good enough. By the time her feet hit the ground, the Huntress was already on her again. She brought up her sword to block the Huntress'' horizontal swing, only to be left puzzled when her sword met wood instead of steel.

    She figured it out a second too late.

    ''Then again, I have heard that these creatures do not wish to kill humans. Merely seduce and reproduce with the males. Their nudist preferences are likely meant to accomplish that.''

    The Huntress dragged her weapon towards her with both hands. Her scythe''s blade severed the monster''s head from her shoulders, a guillotine execution.

    ''A fine tactic ...if their opponents are human.''

    The Huntress kept fighting, her elongated weapon perfect for fighting large crowds, never stopping to clean her blade nor pausing for a breath. Eventually, only ten of the original fifty monsters remained standing. As the Huntress stood in front of them, the Grim Reaper come to life, they all dropped to their knees.

    Another catlike creature shouted through tears in her eyes, "We surrend¨C"

    A diagonal cut silenced her in an instant.

    ''But I''m not human. I am a Hunter.''

    It didn''t take long for the Huntress to finish off the weeping monsters. Only then did she cease moving. Her uncaring, black eyes surveyed the flower bed with indifference.

    The carnage was immense.

    Blood soaked the field, turning every flower there a dark shade of crimson. Intestines and limbs were scattered every which way, and the bodies continued to feed the soil with their ichor. A combination of the monsters'' frenzied charge and the Huntress'' attacks had churned up the earth itself. The stench of death and blood was so thick that it overpowered all other scents in the area.

    The Huntress smiled softly.

    She had accomplished her mission.

    The man and his daughter were long gone, and the monsters had no way to track them.

    She took a deep breath, sheathing her weapon on her back. She brushed a piece of a liver off her shoulder, wiped the blood out of her eyes as best she could, picked a direction, and began to walk.

    The only witness to her battle was the full moon, staring down at the world like an indifferent god.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    While the main body of the monster army celebrated their occupation of Lescatie, a detachment chasing down escaping humans came upon the carnage wrought by the Huntress. The news soon reached their superiors who immediately ordered a wide ranging search of the area. However, even with magical means, they could find no clues as to who was responsible for the massacre. Rumors and tall tales describing what took place began to spread. Some were exaggerated, others more realistic.

    While none ever came close to the truth of the matter, the tales spread along the entire Frontier. Monster and human alike soon heard the tale of the "Blood Soaked Flower Patch".

    Even if she was completely unaware of it, the Huntress had begun to spread her legend.

 Chapter 2: Encounter In The Forest

    Daylight reflected off the curved Burial Blade as the Huntress cut through some overgrown vines in a single slice. She pushed the branch they were hanging from up while walking deeper into the forest. The leaves and detritus covering the forest floor crunched under her feet as she made her way forward. She had long since left anything resembling a pathway behind. Firstly, it made it much more difficult for any monsters from the Fallen City to track her down. They¡¯d likely have troops stationed in specific places to capture humans that managed to escape from Lescatie. One of the most likely places they would be is the main roads that lead directly to other, safer towns and villages. And the second reason was that she had no idea where she was going. This world was not her own, meaning any sense of direction she gained from Yharnam wasn¡¯t going to help her here. She¡¯d have to start from scratch and figure things out from there.

    Memories of attempting to solve Yharnam¡¯s labyrinthine design the first time she encountered it resurfaced in the back of her mind. She sighed in frustration, shaking her head while cutting down another obstruction of vines. The headache she got from the constant dead ends, loops, and locked doors were not something she was looking forward to reliving. Which is why she took it as a blessing when she encountered an old, gnarled tree. Its roots had been upended to the point that they formed a small alcove in the ground. The earth around it was uneven and slightly warped from a combination of natural elements and time.

    The Huntress made her way to the natural niche, carefully stepping on the uneven ground. She crouched down when she reached the tree, leaning up against its trunk before moving into the alcove. Briefly, she thought of finding something to cleanse the inside of the niche before she moved in but swiftly rejected the idea. Starting a forest fire when she¡¯s trying to stay hidden was the last thing she needed. Thankfully, there wasn¡¯t much inside save for a few harmless species of fungi.

    Satisfied with the accommodations she crawled inside and went as far back as she could without losing sight of the entrance. She leaned against the tree bark, set her Burial Blade at her side with her hand holding its grip, and started to close her eyes. She pictured the place in her mind long before her eyelids shut and her soul began to wander. At the back of her mind, she felt the same pull that she always did whenever she used the lanterns. A small smile appeared on her face as she felt her consciousness slip away.

    <hr>

    Her eyes opened the moment she felt grass against her back. A foggy, never-ending expanse as far as the eye could see, stretched out above her. Long pillars were barely visible in the distance, each one tall enough to touch the sky. Pale white flowers shifted beneath her as she stood up. They spanned the entire fenced-in property, save for the obvious man-made walkways. She checked her clothes and nodded at how all the blood from her fight had disappeared. To her right was a tall building she recognized as the Hunter¡¯s Workshop. Gehrman¡¯s wheelchair was in the same place it had been since their battle, vines wrapping around its wheels. The Huntress took a moment to cut the weeds down with her Burial Blade before exiting through the open fence nearby.

    A humming sound reached her ears as she exited the clearing. Her pace quickened until she rounded a corner to find its source. Kneeling in front of one of the many graves dotting the property, a small white cloth in her right hand and a bucket of water to her left, was the only one who remained with the Huntress after everything that happened in Yharnam. Her hand rubbed the wet cloth up along the grave, grime disappearing underneath her careful attention.

    The Doll¡¯s hand stopped as the Huntress rounded a corner. She carefully placed the cloth onto the edge of the bucket. She slowly rose to her full height, her flower pattern dress and skirt flattening out as she stood. She turned to face the Huntress, her serene face impassive while she bowed deeply, ¡°Welcome home, Good Hunter.¡±

    The Huntress broke into a short sprint before throwing her arms around the Doll. She hugged her only remaining friend tightly, feeling all the stress and worry she kept hidden melt away in an instant. With the closest thing to elation she could muster, she said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Eve.¡±

    The Doll rested her chin on the Huntress¡¯ shoulder, ¡°And it is good to see you safe, Good Hunter. How was your journey to this Waking World?¡±

    ¡°Mostly pleasant,¡± the Huntress backed out of the hug while smiling softly beneath the bandana, ¡°save for an altercation with some of the locals.¡± She glanced down to see a small, bubbling hole in the ground near her foot. The familiar groaning of the Messengers heralded their arrival, three pale, malformed bodies crawling their way out of the ground. They raised their arms towards the Huntress in a display of happiness.

    She bent down and started to pet the foremost Messenger, while looking up at Eve, ¡°Mind if we go inside? I have a lot to say.¡±

    Eve bowed, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The two of them entered the Workshop, the lack of dust coating the interior a testament to the Doll¡¯s meticulous cleaning. Various weapons dangled over the workbench with the fireplace illuminating their shadows on the wall behind them. The blood-stained altar stood imperiously at the end of the room, and the storage chest remained directly to the right of the door. The Huntress stepped passed the large number of old books that littered the ground, Eve following close behind. The Huntress went to the empty chair across from the altar, sitting down with a sigh as the Doll circled to her right side. The Huntress removed her hat sending her red hair spilling out around her face. The long locks reached the back of her neck, something the Huntress dreaded. Long hair was a detriment during a battle, especially if the opponent managed to get behind her. She sighed at the idea of having to cut it again while pulling the bandana down from around her mouth, revealing her pale white cheeks and pink lips.

    She leaned back in her chair and looked up at Eve, ¡°There¡¯s a war going on. Don¡¯t have anything concrete, but it appears to be between strange monsters and humans.¡±

    When the Doll¡¯s eyebrows started to raise, the Huntress quickly said, ¡°Not Beasts, something else. The Hunt hasn¡¯t followed us and it never will. Not while I draw breath.¡± The Huntress¡¯ hands involuntarily squeezed the arms of the chair at the thought of a repeat of Yharnam.

    She shook her head and continued, ¡°Other than that, the world seems to be rather primitive compared to Yharnam. The monsters I faced seemed surprised at the sight of Evelyn, meaning firearms aren¡¯t common here. However, three of them shot balls of fire at me while I was fighting them. Seems they can use some form of the Arcane. Different from Yharnam, but dangerous and noteworthy.¡±

    Eve nodded along while grabbing a hold of the Huntress¡¯ hair with both hands. She plucked the ornament from her hair and began to comb the crimson locks, ¡°Did you meet any other humans?¡±

    ¡°None save a father and his daughter trying to escape from a city the monsters were assaulting,¡± the Huntress closed her eyes as the Doll went to work on her hair, ¡°He gave me a quick summary of the situation before we set off. From what I could gather when I was escaping with them, the monsters don¡¯t actually wish to kill the humans. They instead wish to seduce or, if they resist, violate them in hopes of procreation or finding a ¡®husband¡¯ as they say.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    She shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s all I managed to glean from my short stay...it was short, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The Huntress leaned forward to allow Eve more room to work, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I remember awakening in the city when it was under attack, and before that my battle with the Moon Presence. But...there¡¯s a gap in between those events.¡± She placed a hand on her chin in contemplation.

    When Eve finished with her hair she leaned back and let the Doll massage her shoulders. Her suddenly tired bones cracked under her friend¡¯s ministrations, making her smile with relief. She looked at Eve, ¡°Something to worry about later. Little else to say. Now then, what should my next move be in this new, fascinating World we are in?¡±

    Eve nodded at the Huntress, ¡°I am glad you find this new World to your liking, Good Hunter.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± the Huntress began to count off on her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s not Yharnam, there are no Beasts, it¡¯s not Yharnam, there are countless new things to discover, it¡¯s not Yharnam, I can meet new people here, and it¡¯s not Yharnam. The inhabitants might be a bit strange, but they are leagues better than the Yharnamites...so far.¡±

    The Huntress nodded her head, ¡°But I need at least some vague idea of an objective before setting out. I am all too aware of the risk and dangers involved with wandering around aimlessly in unfamiliar territory.¡± Her expression darkened as unpleasant memories of being ambushed by Beasts flashed through her mind. She rubbed her chin in thought, ¡°How about this? I look for civilization, procure this world¡¯s version of currency, and find something or someone who can tell me more about the war?¡±

    The Doll patted the Huntress¡¯ back, ¡°If that is what you wish to pursue, Good Hunter.¡±

    The Huntress shrugged while leaning back in the chair. That¡¯s the best answer she would get out of Eve. She nodded before looking up at the Doll with her violet eyes, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave...in a few more minutes.¡± She leans back into the chair, feeling so many knots melt away under the Doll¡¯s skillful hands.

    As she closed her eyes, Eve soothingly responded, ¡°Of course, Good Hunter. Take as long as you need, and may you find worth in this Waking World.¡±

    <hr>

    The Huntress crawled out of the alcove into the open forest. The sun was shining bright above the canopy, its light creating patterns on the floor. Unseen animals and insects filled the woodlands with bellows and cries of varying volume. She stretched her arms out towards the sky, her bones popping as she walked away from the gnarled tree. She double checked everything on her person, stopping at the treeline before she started on her way. She didn¡¯t carry much considering she was in uncharted territory. Carrying too many items might end up a hindrance when none of them apply to the situation. Better to take only the essentials before committing to any particular loadout. Her Burial Blade, a secondary weapon, Evelyn, twenty Blood Vials, twenty Quicksilver Bullets, and the Monocular for scouting and observational purposes.

    Satisfied with her equipment, the Huntress observed the forest around her. Bereft of anything approaching directional assistance she did the same thing she did when she got lost in Yharnam.

    She picked a direction and started walking.

    If it worked in Yharnam, why wouldn¡¯t it work here?

    <hr>

    She couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    In the orange hue of the afternoon sun, the Huntress cut her way through another patch of brambles and sharp vines. She stomped through the fallen foliage and took a moment to catch her bearings. She couldn¡¯t see any end to the forest in sight, all paths leading deeper in.

    She frowned while continuing her stride, cutting down any obstacle with a single swipe of her blade. The situation wasn¡¯t completely negative. In her experience the deeper into an area you traveled, the more likely you were to find hints of intelligent life. Though, usually, the intelligent life she found was varying levels of insane and always attempted to kill her on sight. But finding creatures that wanted to kill her lead her to the correct destination ...eventually.

    That hope in mind, the Huntress raised her blade to cut past another wall of hanging vines but stopped mid-swing. Her arm fell to her side, she stood up straight and listened to her surroundings. The cacophony of animal and insect cries had stopped. Instead, the crunching of leaves and soft exhalations of breath circulated her position.

    She shook her head, quickly realizing what was occurring. She looked to the right and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re there. Come out and let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but the authority behind it revealed her annoyance. It took a few seconds before her command was followed. From all around her figures stepped out from behind the trees. They had none of the features the monsters she fought last night did, meaning this was her first encounter with the humans of the Waking World. And judging by their ragged equipment, mismatched weaponry and armor, and rough appearances, they were the worst kind of people travelers could encounter on long journeys; Bandits.

    They proceeded to close in on the Huntress, giving her time to count out their numbers. She could see at least eight surrounding her and hear one more hiding behind a tree nearby. She guessed the one in hiding was their leader, considering they hadn¡¯t come out with the rest. Meaning they were likely the brains of this gathering of chuckling fools.

    The Huntress rolled her eyes as the gang stopped moving closer. Their formation was a simple circle, with any gaps blocked to prevent an easy escape. They attempted to look threatening by chuckling and brandishing their weaponry with vicious smiles. They kept this up until a whistle split the air. The laughter ceased as three of the bandits made way for the man who was hiding behind a tree. Unlike the rest of them, his auburn hair had much less dirt in it. He smiled smugly while brandishing a decently maintained spear in one hand. His armor had patches in it but was mostly intact compared to the rest who had pieces of armor strapped to certain extremities.

    The leader, the Huntress guessed, tapped the end of his spear against the ground before speaking, ¡°And what are you doing out here lass? All alone in the middle of the woods?¡± His voice was smooth and slimy, the kind that would make your spine tingle at how uncomfortable it sounded. The perfect voice for a liar and con artist.

    The Huntress inwardly sighed, remembering a certain cowardly spider, before replying, ¡°Traveling to the next town. But I seem to be lost. I don¡¯t suppose I could trouble you for directions?¡±

    The bandits started to laugh while their leader placed a hand on his chin, ¡°I know where you¡¯re trying to go, but I can¡¯t seem to remember exactly where it is. Perhaps something could refresh my memory?¡±

    ¡°If it is currency you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯m afraid I have none,¡± she saw a few of the bandits deflate at that, ¡°nor can I give you any of the items on my person.¡±

    ¡°That right?¡± the leader leaned on his spear, his eyes leering at the Huntress¡¯ body.

    ¡°Come on, Brugel,¡± the bandit to his right, a beast of a man with wild unkempt hair covering his face, said while licking his lips, ¡°let¡¯s just grab the lass and have some fun. We haven¡¯t seen any action in three months.¡±

    The leader, Brugel, smacked the bandit on the back of the head before turning back to the Huntress, ¡°Pay him no mind, ma¡¯am. But he does speak some truth. Information is not cheap, and if you can neither pay us nor give us any compensation...well we¡¯ll need some other form of ¡®payment¡¯. It¡¯s simple business you understand.¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± the Huntress continued, raising her Burial Blade, ¡°you could tell me, free of charge.¡±

    Brugel narrowed his eyes at the Huntress. ¡°Careful there lass,¡± he pointed towards the trees behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s not be hasty.¡±

    ¡°Those archers won¡¯t help you,¡± she said to the surprise of the bandits around her, ¡°before you ask, I could see the glint from their arrows. They¡¯ll be the first to go. Then your men, and then I¡¯ll capture you and make you tell me what I want to know.¡±

    There was a pause as the highwaymen realized what was happening. Brugel¡¯s face remained unmoved for a few moments, before he shrugged, ¡°Well, so much that plan.¡± He picked his spear up and pointed it towards the Huntress, a cruel smile on his face as his men began to cheer, ¡°Boys, knock her out and bring her home with us. By the time we¡¯re done, she¡¯ll be begging for mercy!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°By the Gods! Please show some mercy!¡± Brugel howled as the big toe on his right foot fell to the ground in a bloody heap.

    The Huntress looked up from his foot, her blood-covered glove holding a wicked-looking dagger she took off one of the dead bodies behind her, ¡°But we¡¯ve only just started. A man strong enough to have no qualms about threatening vulnerable young girls should be able to handle this much, right?¡±

    She gave the hyperventilating man an innocent look, before turning her attention back to her work, ¡°Now then, there are a few questions I have that you¡¯re going to answer. If you do not know the answer, make an educated guess. Please try not to lie to me. I¡¯ll know, and then I¡¯ll be very upset.¡±

    He whimpered and screamed as the Huntress proceeded to torture him. Nearby two of the archers watched in abject horror, unable to act with their arms and legs pinned to the ground by their own arrows. Their panicking eyes shot between the torture of their leader and the mutilated corpse of their comrades littering the ground.

    After watching another toe fly from their Brugel¡¯s foot, they couldn¡¯t help but think the dead were the lucky ones.

    <hr>

    The Huntress stood on a hill overlooking the town in the distance. Her arms were crossed over her chest as her eyes scanned the dwelling below. The bandits¡¯ information had borne fruit, and she found civilization just as the moon crested over the horizon. She smiled while lifting up a sack that jingled in the night air. She reached inside and took out one of the gold coins she found among the remains of the bandits.

    ¡®All three objectives completed in one day. Not bad.¡¯

    She returned the coin to the bag, tied it to her waist, and began to make her way towards the hamlet.

 Chapter 3: A Mistake and A Job

    Maggie wiped the sweat from her brow while her eyes roamed the crowd. Her wooden trinkets covered the stall she set up in the early hours of the morning. The easy to recognize items were at the front while all her original creations sat behind them on slightly raised podiums. She adjusted a few that were slightly off-center, smiling at the crowd the whole time.

    One minute passed, she felt her smile fade.

    Two more minutes passed, she started yelling into the clamor of the early morning market-goers.

    Three more minutes and she was holding her head in her hands. Her smile had turned into a frown that wrinkled her plain features. She shook her head, short black hair following her movements, as she parted two fingers to stare at her merchandise. Memories of her labors made her hands throb in pain. She had stayed up well past noon to finish everything on display, set up her stall before anyone else had woken up, and even put on the only clean dress she owned. She had put her all into earning some gold for her family today, yet it was all for not.

    She let her arms fall to her sides while gazing out at the other stalls in the market. Most sold food, clothing, or something else people would buy for practicality. But there were still plenty of peddlers selling obvious junk that customers stopped to buy. A tiny glass ball, some poor quality wooden swords, you name it.

    People ate that stuff up, but no one batted a single eye at her handcrafted work! They wouldn''t know quality if it stabbed them in th¡ª

    "Miss."

    She quickly looked up at the sudden voice, her frustration fading as quickly as it came. She was filled with fear. She felt her spine shiver, her legs get weak, and the entire atmosphere around her turned cold and oppressive. She felt an urge to hug herself for comfort, yet the prospect of a single move being her last kept her perfectly still.

    The...stranger stood in front of her stall, one of the wooden statues held in her hands. Her black gloves matched the rest of her clothes making her more intimidating than her height already did. Maggie only came up to her chest with the stranger''s body blocking out the sun. The stranger''s breasts were barely noticeable beneath the restrictive clothing she wore, but if she was bothered by this she didn''t show it.

    The stranger''s sharp, yellow eyes turned to look directly into Maggie''s. The stall owner yelped in unconstrained fear with her body shaking under the gaze of the strange woman. The woman picked up two more statues before speaking again, "How much?"

    Maggie''s eyes darted around the market, looking for a guard or anyone who could help her here. Thankfully, a few people had stopped to stare and whisper at the event happening at her stall. She saw someone break from the crowd towards the entrance gate which filled her with a small sense of relief. She gulped again before stuttering out an answer, "T-th-thirty."

    She preemptively flinched as the stranger brought up her right hand. Maggie shut her eyes involuntarily as the hand came down and...nothing happened. Cracking one eye open revealed the stranger''s fist held out with her wrist held up.

    Maggie slowly opened her eyes, her pupils flicking between the stranger''s wrist and her covered face. The stranger followed her eyes the two of them becoming locked in an awkward "dance" of sorts.

    It was a few minutes before the stranger''s eyes shot open in surprise. She pulled her arm back while hastily saying, "Oh, yes! You mean thirty...thirty gold coins, correct?"

    "Y-yes," Maggie didn''t know what else to say. One minute the customer almost gave her a heart attack, now she was hastily reaching into her coat. The bag she pulled out jingled as she reached in to take out the gold.

    Maggie could''ve sworn the stall shook when the stranger placed the coins down. The two of them clumsily gathered up their respective items at the same time. Maggie stood up with the gold coins held in her arms, desperately trying to keep a smile plastered on her face, "Th-thank you for your purchase!"

    "Y-you are very welcome, Miss!" the stranger shouted back while backing up into the crowd. The townspeople made way as she disappeared into the crowd just as two guards appeared. The moment they did Maggie felt her legs give out. She fell to the ground with the coins still in her shaking arms.

    As the guards began questioning everyone she started mumbling to herself about looking for better employment.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ''Stupid, stupid, stupid!''

    The Huntress did her best to keep her appearance neutral. She kept her presence as minuscule as possible to blend into the crowd around her. She matched her pace with the citizens, tilted her head down, and kept her arms at her sides.

    ''Why did I do that?!''

    She felt her hands start curling into fists, feeling the wooden texture of the statues in her right hand. She placed the trinkets into a coat pocket to protect them while moving with the crowd.

    ''Of course she meant the coins! What else would she mean?!''

    The Huntress resisted the urge to slap herself, instead vigorously shaking her head at the huge mistake she made. Various peddlers attempted to get her attention as she passed them by, but even the most persistent couldn''t stop her from marching onwards.

    ''The plan was to go up to her, strike up a conversation, and get to know her! Connect with someone in this New World that can guide you, help you, and maybe even become friends!''

    The Huntress unconsciously dodged around a woman carrying a basket filled with produce, while the memory of her failed attempt at conversation kept replaying in her mind. Eventually, she shrugged.

    ''Oh well. I''ll just have to try again...

    ''...where the result will be the same.''

    The thought made her freeze in place. Her eyes widened as her head swiveled around, taking in the whole area surrounding her. The buildings that were nowhere near Yharnam in terms of structure, the people who wore modest clothes and went about their business as if a war wasn''t literally happening right outside their walls, the one or two guards who would be posted up on the corners of the street, and the way people spoke to each other in an easygoing, carefree manner. All of it coalesced in her mind into a single question: How could she communicate with these people?

    She didn''t want it to be true but that "exchange" made it completely evident. The horrors she witnessed in Yharnam weren''t as easily forgotten as she wished. She may have gotten out of the city alive, but she did so a changed woman. She had forced herself to be quiet, withdrawn, and taciturn while fighting her way through the Night of the Hunt. It was the only way she could survive. And every time she opened her heart to someone, they either died, went insane, tried to kill her, or a combination of the three.

    Thoughts of fellows lost to the horrid Night flashed through her mind as she felt the world begin to recede around her. In its place were cold, oppressive shadows that swallowed up everything they touched. The town, the people, all were devoured by the darkness until she was alone in a sea of black.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She didn''t break her stride.

    ''You built yourself into an unfeeling machine in Yharnam.''

    Her footsteps echoed in her ears.

    ''Do you truly believe you can overcome that within one night?''

    She could hear her teeth grinding against each other.

    ''Cease this farce. You know what you are.''

    Her heart beat faster, and faster, pounding against her eardrums as her fist clenched so tightly she could feel her nails ripping through the silky gloves.

    ''You''re a killer. A Hunter. And a Hunter must¡ª''

    The Huntress punched herself in the face. Hard.

    Her surroundings returned to normal as she righted her head. She rubbed her chin with her left hand, swallowing any blood that came from the strike. A few people had stopped walking to observe her but they soon moved on with their heads down when her gaze shifted to them. She sighed while placing a hand on her forehead, looking around to find a place to rest. She needed some time to get her thoughts in order before moving on.

    Her gaze fell on a square, wooden building to her right. Loud voices came through the two open windows next to the entrance door. Right above it was a wooden sign that displayed a mug filled with what the Huntress guessed was alcohol.

    ''An inn. How convenient.''

    She straightened out her clothes, took in a deep breath, then proceeded to walk towards the door.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Are you fucking insane?"

    Jet flinched at the question. He felt sweat trickle down the back of his neck, half from the heat of so many people gathered together in the inn and half from the stone-cold glare from Sentinel''s solid grey eyes. The bald, beast of a man called for another three tankards of ale, his slightly baggy brown tunic bunching up around his muscles.

    Jet gulped audibly, placing his hands on the table while forcing a weak smile, "Come one, Sen. Don''t be like that. The job''s easy, promise."

    "That''s what you said about the last one," Sentinel scoffed, narrowing his eyes at the thinner man.

    "And we finished it easily."

    "No, me and Blitz finished it. We had to rescue you from the Succubus you were ''comforting''." The man''s eyes scanned the room to ensure no heads had been turned towards them at the mention of a monster.

    Jet''s reply died in his throat as the barmaid came by with their drinks. His eyes were glued to her chest as she set the foaming cups on the table. He followed after her as she walked away, blood rushing somewhere other than his head. A sharp pain shot through his right leg, making him jump up and hit his knee on the table edge. A short burst of laughter came from the patrons close enough to see his blunder.

    He nervously waved to the chuckling people, before turning his head to glare at the third member of their group. At the back of the booth, in between Jet and Sentinel''s seats, was the diminutive form of Blitz. The girl had her head down, her sun hat blocking her expression as she reached forward and grabbed one of the tankards with a small, calloused hand.

    Jet pushed a hand through his curly brown hair while leaning back in his seat. He turned to Sentinel, "And the three before that went off without a hitch, didn''t they?" Neither Sentinel nor Blitz replied, causing Jet''s grin to get wider, "I thought so."

    Sentinel grunted in reluctant agreement, chugging his ale so fast the foam got into the grey beard covering his chin. Jet joined him, drinking at a slower pace to keep his faculties sharp. The cool liquid felt refreshing as it hit his stomach, making him sigh thankfully when he was finished. He scratched at his collar still not used to the leather jerkin he was wearing. His sharp, green eyes swept the room as he spoke, "I can see why you''re worried though, Sen. This job isn''t our usual fare."

    "We''re bounty dogs, Jet," Sen sighed while slamming his tankard on the wooden table making it shake, "people hire us to kill a monster, we find it, we kill it, and hope the Order doesn''t send any inquisitors to stomp us out." The stare he directed at their leader was hard as a rock, "We don''t do rescue missions."

    Jet raised a finger in protest, "Ah, but we do do large sums of gold as compensation for risking our lives. And that''s exactly what our client is offering. Plus, it''s all under the table. The Order won''t know a thing."

    Sen scowled, scrunching up the scar across his left cheek, but proving that he was starting to come around. The bulky man crossed his arms, "I suppose you have our client''s guarantee on this? And that they know what we''re likely to find?"

    Jet nodded along with the questions, "Yes and yes, my overly cautious friend. But our client truly hopes in her heart of hearts that her precious child is still alive and well."

    "I say we go for it," Blitz pushed her now empty tankard to the center of the table. She leaned forward, placing her elbows on the table. The pearl white skin of her arms contrasted with the slight bulge of muscle beneath it.

    "I''ve been keeping an eye on our funds," she spoke with a voice devoid of mirth and laughter, "between food, getting our equipment fixed, travel, and donation to the Order, we''re going to be broke in three days. How much is she paying us?"

    "Three-hundred thousand," Jet wiggled his pinky as Sen whistled at the extravagant reward, "How long will that keep us for, Blitz?"

    Blitz took a moment to reply, "If we''re smart, 5 years. If not, 3 or less."

    "Well, Sen, what do you say?" Jet placed his tankard on the table, scratching his slightly crooked nose, "You in?"

    Sen scowled at his friend for a few minutes. Then he sighed while shaking his head with a smile, "Sure, why not? Not like you two could do it without me anyway."

    "What makes you say¡ª," the feeling of two glares burning into him made Jet cut his question short. He heard the door to the inn open, looking out the corner of his eye to see who came in. It was difficult at first due to the dark lighting of the booth they were in, but he managed to catch a glimpse of a figure making a b-line towards the bar. Jet made a note of them and turned back to his two companions.

    "So, what will we be up against?" Sen leaned in closer, lowering his voice to prevent curious ears from listening in. Blitz did the same, holding her hat up with one hand to prevent it from falling off.

    Jet looked between the two of them, leaning forward while licking his lips, and spoke, "According to our client, the day her son went missing, was the same day they heard something about a pack of Werewolves near here."

    "Werewolves?" Sen whispered as his eyes went wide, "As in more than one?"

    "One monster is enough trouble," Blitz replied, "But we can''t take on a pack. Especially one that got a Hero. Do you know how many there are?"

    "Not...exactly," Jet felt more sweat fall down his neck.

    "And you didn''t mention this before, why?"

    Jet chuckled nervously, "Because I...figured you two wouldn''t want to take the job then. But come on! Three-hundred thousand gold! You said it yourself, Blitz, we''ll be sitting pretty for a long time after this."

    "That''s if we manage to come back," Blitz corrected, "The three of us can''t handle a pack of monsters."

    "She''s right, Jet," Sen said while tapping a finger on the table, "My magic will help, but if we get overwhelmed then¡­."

    Jet could feel his friends'' drive waning, along with the reward slipping through his fingers. He briefly remembered his time living in the slums, surviving off scraps until Sen found him. His eyes darted around the inn while his mind raced to find something he could use to convince them. His gaze fell onto the bar..and the form of the newcomer sitting there.

    "What if," he began, his mind working overtime to make his suggestion sound convincing, "we recruit a new member?"

    "What?!" Blitz and Sen looked towards each other then back at Jet.

    Jet continued, "You''re right, the three of us would be no match for a pack of monsters. But four of us¡­"

    Jet looked towards Blitz, knowing she''d be the first to understand him. She paused for a bit before answering, "It...would improve our chances. How much depends on how skilled the recruit is. And we''d have to split the reward, but even then that''s seventy-five thousand each."

    "So?" Jet smiled as his vision of the gold started reforming.

    "...It''s worth a shot." Blitz concluded after a few minutes of silence.

    Jet looked to Sen, who simply shrugged, "If Blitz says it''s ok then I suppose¡­"

    "Then it''s settled!" Jet clapped his hands and quickly stood up from his seat, "I''ve got just the person in mind." He moved before either of his comrades could raise any objections, heading straight towards the newcomer sitting at the bar.

    Sen sighed while watching the young man take a seat next to a black-clothed stranger at the bar. He leaned back in his seat and looked towards Blitz, "Well, Blitz. What do you think?"

    She answered the big man in a matter of fact tone, "I think we''re walking into something that we shouldn''t be. Another member might mean more firepower, but it also means someone else who could blab to the Order. We''ll have to be on guard until we''re sure whoever Jet brings can be trusted."

    Sen nodded picking up his tankard as Jet came back to the table with the newcomer in tow. Both he and Blitz watched as Jet gestured to the stranger, "Sen, Blitz, allow me to introduce our newest member!"

    The newcomer bowed slightly, her voice high pitched yet low, "A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I look forward to working with you all."

    Blitz simply nodded while Sen kept his eyes on the newbie. His brows furrowed as his eyes roamed her body. The same question kept ringing through his head as Jet scooted into his seat with her following suit:

    ''Why can''t I sense any Mana from this girl?''

    He briefly thought of bringing it up, but as Jet began to explain the situation, he decided to forget it.

    He was probably just getting old.

 Chapter 4: The (Bounty) Hunters Set Out

    "Good Hunter," Eve watched as the Huntress opened the storage chest near the door, "is something wrong?"

    "Not at all, Eve," the Huntress shook her head while rummaging through the box, "I''m just grabbing equipment for an excursion I joined."

    The Doll walked over to the Huntress'' side, kneeling down to look her in the eyes, "Then you have found success in your endeavors outside the Workshop?"

    The Huntress nodded while lifting a molotov from the chest, "Indeed. A group of bounty hunters was scouting for a new member, and their leader came to me. I introduced myself to the group and they told me about the current job we''ve got. Rescuing someone from a pack of werewolves. How many blood vials do you think I should take?"

    "''Never underestimate any opponent you encounter''. Following Ghernam''s advice has kept you alive and well thus far," Eve replied while straightening her skirt.

    "Technically, I taught myself that after I died to the same ambush five times in a row," the Huntress smiled at the memory of the First Hunter, her mentor, "You''re right, though. Just because it''s been easy so far, doesn''t mean it will be forever. Twenty it is."

    The Doll''s head tilted in wonder as she beheld the Huntress'' face, "Good Hunter. Your spirits seem brighter than they once were."

    "Really?" The Huntress shrugged while counting the number of quicksilver bullets left in her bag, "I suppose I''m just excited. Fighting alongside others after so long is a wonderful prospect. Comrades I can work with, succeed with, and connect with have been in short supply. It''s nice to experience it again."

    Her eyes scanned the inside of the chest before settling on a few brown, glass bottles. She reached for the sedatives, grabbing five and placing them into one of the six pockets close to her hands, "Their names are Jet, Sentinel, and Blitz. Those aren''t their real names, plainly, but I don''t expect them to give me that level of trust straightaway. I am a stranger after all. However, I did manage to gain some more knowledge on the workings of the Waking World thanks to them."

    "Truly?" Eve tilted her head questioningly.

    The Huntress nodded, placing a hand on her chin as she started to speak, "They were completely stunned when I showed them the Burial Blade. None of them had ever seen anything like it, meaning this land has no Workshop or equal smith working. They haven''t mass-produced gunpowder weapons either, judging by the reactions Evelyn elicited."

    She brushed away some stray hair that fell into her eyes, "That part is understandable, because they have something that Yharnam didn''t; Magic. Specifically, they can draw on powers similar to the Arcane without the use of trinkets or fetishes as we did, and are not limited to only using the power of the Stars. Summoning the power of the natural elements, physical augmentation, and more is within their grasp. My observations have lead me to conclude it is not as powerful as the Arcane but its versatility makes up the difference. Ah!"

    The Huntress withdrew the Hand Lantern from the chest and clipped it to her hip. "Just in case," she said while adjusting her body to sit more comfortably, "Sentinel told me all this. He''s a mage, meaning he has more Mana than most people and can use magic more often. Mana, or Spirit Energy, is something all the humans in the Waking World have. It''s their life force in a way where if someone runs out of Mana, then they''re a sitting duck for the monsters who feed on that Spirit Energy."

    "These monsters," Eve began, "how are they different from the Beasts?"

    "They don''t hunger for Blood for one thing," the Huntress'' eyes narrowed as she remembered what Blitz had told her about the monsters, "Instead they eat the Spirit Energy of humans using their...sexual fluids. Males are a favorite due to how they produce an almost limitless amount of Mana at all times." She shook her head in disgust and anger. The Beasts and Kin were terrifying to be sure, but at least they merely killed you. They never purposely left you alive to violate you until your mind broke, turning you into nothing more than a sex puppet, "Women, on the other hand, draw Mana from the environment. This puts them at risk as the monsters will find ways to coat them with corrupted Mana, turning them into another monster. Which leads me to the most important thing I learned from the group."

    She double-checked her inventory, before grabbing the lid of the chest and closing it with both hands. She stood up and spoke without looking at Eve, "The humans are losing this war."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "This way, quietly," the Huntress crouched low to the ground, holding up her right hand. She waves it forward before setting off deeper into the foliage in front of her. The sound of three sets of footsteps followed closely behind her. Jet and Sentinel soon came up on her left and right side. Jet''s crossbow was empty, but his hands gripped the weapon with a deftness and grace that only experience and practice can bring. He wore a brown leather gambeson with matching pants, a quiver of bolts strapped to his back. Posture relaxed but eyes sharp, he scanned the forest for any sign of a threat. He spotted the Huntress observing him and sent a wiry smile her way. She chose not to react and turned to Sentinel.

    The large man had his head towards the ground, eyes closed while he muttered something under his breath. He wore heavy white and red cloth robes that covered his immense frame. His grayish brows furrowed, his lips curled up in frustration, then he scoffed before opening his eyes.

    "Any luck there, Sen?" Jet looks over at the old Mage while stepping over an ant mound.

    "What do you think?" Sen shook his head, "Divination''s been getting harder and harder for me everyday. In a few years I won''t even be able to see the Mana in the air anymore."

    "Don''t count yourself out yet, Old Man," Jet waved at the Huntress, "Besides, Hunt''s been doing well leading us so far."

    The Huntress shrugged, slight chagrin at the nickname they gave her, "Anyone experienced with tracking down an animal could follow their trail. Look here," the Huntress held up a hand while kneeling down to the ground. She dusted a few stray leaves out of the way, revealing multiple footprints in the shape of wolf claws. She examined the dirt with discerning eyes, "These tracks are still fresh. We''re getting closer."

    "Good," the sound of metal shifting around made the Huntress ease to the left as Blitz marched to the front of the group, "Let''s get this job over with."

    "No need to be hasty, Blitz," Jet said while moving to catch up with the girl.

    "Say that when you''re the one carrying the heavy equipment, Jet," Jet flinched as Blitz lifted the tower shield and heavy lance she carried. She rolled her eyes as Jet focused his towards the ground.

    The Huntress squinted her eyes at Blitz as Sentinel made to catch up with her. She was the smallest of the group, her thin body making her look younger than she really was. Her fair white skin, flexible body, baby-like face, and pink, curly hair, didn''t help to prove otherwise. A stark contrast with the equipment she carried. Her shield, wide and tall as Sentinel, was only matched by the heavy lance she wielded. It would give a well-trained knight trouble, yet Blitz handled it like it was second nature. The crimson gambeson she wore went down to her waist, and was clearly better maintained than Jet''s. To the Huntress, Blitz represented the proverb that "looks can be deceiving".

    There was just one issue.

    The Huntress'' frowned as she walked up to Blitz''s side, her eyes focused on Blitz'' completely unprotected legs. A single, thigh length, pink skirt barely covered anything at all. Her only other articles of clothing were her two, brown traveling shoes. Other than that, she had nothing to protect anything below her waist. On top of this, she had two buttons in her gambeson unbuttoned. Which wouldn''t be a problem if the open area wasn''t the center of her chest. Which, to the Huntress, was a weakness any dangerous enemy would not hesitate to exploit.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Blitz''s light gray eyes moved upwards to meet the Huntress'' gaze. Her voice did little to mask her annoyance, "Didn''t your parents teach you that it''s rude to stare, Hunt? If you''ve got something to say, say it."

    "Why don''t you have on any leggings?" the Huntress cut straight to the heart of the matter, "Nor completely button up your armor? Leaving even a single part of your body uncovered could lead to serious injury during a battle."

    The Huntress did expect to get a strange look or two from Blitz for asking the question. What she didn''t expect was for Blitz, Jet, and Sentinel to stop moving and look at her as if she had grown a second head. She shrugged at them in response, pointing out how it was a valid question.

    Blitz stabbed her lance into the ground and leaned against it, "Let me try to answer not just your question, but whatever reasons you might have for them. First, I can move around better like this," she hopped from foot to foot to emphasize. "Second, I like the cool breeze on my legs," a hand waved at the indicated appendages. "Third, if I button up all the way I can''t breathe. Fourth, and this is the important one, cause armor doesn''t do shit against monsters."

    "The first three aren''t answers, they are excuses," the Huntress didn''t let up, "personal taste and comfort is secondary during battle, and useless when it concerns the safety of the entire group. For the fourth, I have faced monsters before. They do not seem to carry anything that can do serious damage to protective clothing."

    Blitz''s face turned from an annoyed stare to an angry frown. Sentinel''s palm hit his face as Jet looked between the two women with a worried look. Blitz sneered, "Listen here, rookie. Just because Sen and I spent the time to teach you how things work around here, don''t go thinking you get to tell me how I do my job. Actually," Blitz stood up and walked forward until she was chest to chest with the tall woman, "where did you say you were from again? Because you sure don''t act like someone who just found out what Mana was yesterday."

    No emotions passed over the Huntress'' face as she matched the girl''s glare. It was unsurprising that Blitz was the most suspicious of her. Sentinel had called her the band''s "babysitter" for how she handled most of the logistical aspects of their operation. They didn''t want it to be the case, but Sentinel was getting along in his years and Jet''s upbringing didn''t allow him much time for a formal education. Which meant it was up to Blitz to be the pragmatic one of the group.

    In some aspects a blessing. In others a curse.

    The Huntress knew this all too well.

    Neither woman moved an inch, each waiting for the other to blink first. It took Jet literally stepping between the two of them to stop the conflict, "Now, now, ladies. Calm down. We are on a mission here. Hunt, why don''t you and Sen go find our target? Me and Blitz will catch up."

    The Huntress and Blitz shared one last look over the thin man''s shoulder, before the Huntress turned away to follow Jet''s suggestion. An argument at this point would only worsen the group''s cohesion. Not to mention possibly reveal details she''d rather keep hidden.

    The Huntress nodded with Sentinel as they set out to follow the tracks left by their quarry. Once they were far enough, Sentinel sighed while scratching the back of his neck, "Don''t let Blitz get to you, Hunt. She''ll come around soon enough."

    "No," the Huntress shook her head, "she''s right to be mistrusting. I am a stranger. I overstepped my bounds to criticize her choice in attire. I do not regret nor detract my statements, but I understand they were inappropriate. I must ask, however, why did she choose such a revealing outfit?"

    "What do you mean?" Sen tilted his head in confusion.

    "I mean why does she wear a skirt so short that it would reveal her undergarments while she fights, and allow enough of her breasts to show that it would hurt her during combat?" The Huntress felt she was pointing out the obvious, but the confusion on the large man''s face didn''t fade.

    "Hmm" Sentinel placed a hand on his chin, "can''t say I really understand what you''re getting at, Hunt. Blitz always dresses like that, and she hasn''t had trouble fighting so far."

    The Huntress rolled her eyes, choosing to drop the subject matter as she was getting nowhere. She turned her gaze to the large man while pushing a stray branch out of her way, "If anything, you and Jet shouldn''t be so trusting of me, Sentinel. We''ve barely spent more than a day together, yet he allowed you to go ahead of the group with me. Is he truly that careless?"

    "Can''t speak for Jet, but I suppose you''re right about me," he shrugged, "But if we''re going to work together then paranoia will only get in the way. Wouldn''t be able to concentrate on casting spells if I''m constantly worrying about if you''ll stab us in the back and run off with the loot."

    "Correct, but foolish. We do not have to trust each other to fight together," the Huntress squinted as sunlight from a gap in the canopy temporarily blinded her. The darkness lasted just long enough to distract her from an exposed tree root. She felt her feet leave the ground as she tripped over it, preparing to roll right when she landed to minimize the damage.

    Then a large, soft hand grabbed the back of her coat.

    She blinked the darkness away as Sentinel set her down on her feet, "True. However, it certainly feels better, doesn''t it?"

    A memory resurfaced as she beheld Sentinel''s smile. The face of Father Gascoigne replaced the old man''s as her battle against the Cleric Beast flashed before her eyes. The warm, comforting grin he gave her as he blocked the Beast''s massive fist before it crush the life out of her gave her the strength she needed to finish the fight. It was both her first true fight as a Hunter, and her first time working with a partner.

    It was a wonderful experience.

    And Yharnam, that blasted city, snatched it away.

    But this world wasn''t Yharnam.

    She softened her expression, placed a hand on her hat and gazed up at Sentinel, a small smile hidden behind her bandana, "Yes. I suppose it does."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Shit," Jet cursed under his breath as he brought his crossbow up to his eye. It was midday, the sun beginning to set behind the horizon. Thankfully, there was still enough light to let him examine the area where their quarry had been found. What he saw did not fill him with confidence.

    He frowned while sucking his teeth, crouching down into the brush he was hiding in. Behind him were Sentinel, Blitz, and the Huntress. Sen had his staff in one hand with his eyes closed, while Blitz was polishing the tip of her lance with a handkerchief. The Huntress lied prone on the ground, her eyes shooting up to Jet''s when he returned, "How many did you see?"

    "Five, six, maybe seven?" Jet spat into a pile of leaves nearby, "Point is it''s way more than I thought it would be. They set up camp on a small hill, with sentry positions set up along the bottom. The ones I saw were right there, laying on beds made of bundles of leaves. They''ve made to spread them out but not so far that big gaps formed between them. They''ve covered all the bases in terms of perimeter defense."

    "Unsurprising," Blitz put the cloth into a pocket on her skirt, "me and Sen knew things would be like this before we got here. Any sign of our hostage?"

    Jet shook his head, "None, but I saw a werewolf coming down from the top of the hill. She was walking kind of funny, and the sentry she relieved bolted right for the crest as soon as she showed up. Which means that..."

    "That all our plans are shot to hell," Sentinel''s expression was grim. He opened his eyes at Jet, "The only reasons we haven''t been found yet are my magic dampening any sound we make, and the fact that we''re downwind of the hill. The moment we get too close or go around we''re through."

    Jet squinted his eyes, tapping away at his crossbow in thought, "We could try to draw them away in groups, but they''ve been in this forest for a while. They''ll turn the tables on us in a heartbeat if we try to fight them here."

    "Waiting until nightfall isn''t an option for obvious reasons," Blitz placed a fist on her forehead as she tried to think of a plan, "That leaves charging in like a bunch of morons. Which could work...if we don''t get overrun." The three of them lapsed into silence as they all thought of multiple plans of action. However, they all fell apart the moment they factored in the numbers and strength of the werewolves. Soon, the bounty hunters started to earnestly contemplate giving up on the mission. It wasn''t ideal but neither was getting captured by monsters and turned into sex puppets. What good would thirty thousand gold be to them then?

    Jet was about to voice this exact thing, when the Huntress sat up from her position. When the group''s attention was firmly on her, she spoke, "I have a suggestion; I act as a decoy."

    Her comrades looked at each other, then at her.

    "What?" they all said in unison.

    The Huntress, unperturbed, continued, "If the enemy has an acute sense of smell, then it is just as much our advantage as theirs." She took out a throwing knife to draw her plan out in the dry grass beneath them, "I can move around to the back of the hill, where the wind will pick up my scent. The pack will smell it and come after me. At which point, I will cause enough damage to get them to pull their sentries away from this side of the hill. While they''re all focused on me, you three will climb up the hill on this side, grab the target, then run away before they can react I''ll either fight my way through to you, or go around and meet up with you later."

    The Huntress gazed at the faces of her comrades. They were frowning in thought as they weighed her plan against their other options. The first to speak was Jet, who nodded his head, "Not a bad plan all things considered. However,...are you really okay with putting yourself in that much danger?"

    Sentinel nodded, "He''s right, Hunt. Don''t go throwing your life away, thinking you need to prove something here."

    The Huntress saw the old man''s eyes flick to Blitz for a split-second. She held her hands out and shrugged, "I''m not out to prove anything. I am only ensuring that our mission is successful, and that we all get out with as few injuries as possible."

    The two men couldn''t think of a way to argue against her. Blitz spoke up, "You''ll be on your own, and up against at least ten to twenty werewolves. You''re sure you can handle it?"

    She raised an eyebrow at the Huntress who only nodded in reply. The four of them stared at the drawing the Huntress had made, racking their minds for any other method they could try.

    Finally, Sentinel and Blitz nodded towards Jet. The young leader glanced at the Huntress with a gleam in his eyes and a smile on his face, "Alright, Hunt. Let''s see what you can do."

 Chapter 5: The Mission Begins and Ends

    Myles fell back onto the bed of leaves beneath him. His tanned skin glistened with sweat in the afternoon sun, as his chest heaved with excertion. Beside him laid his wife, Sara, the werewolf breathing just as hard as he was. Both of them were naked and covered in sweat from their love making. His wife''s black and white striped fur was as matted as his short brown hair, her large red eyes staring at him with complete adoration. He smiled and scratched her head with one hand as his amber eyes roamed her body with increasing lust.

    Myles'' heart was in complete and utter bliss. All the lies the Order had told him and Sara were all gone now. Lost to the intense pleasure that filled them when they finally accepted each other. No more awkward stares during training, embarrassing teasing from the other Heroes, or his family forcing the two of them apart. They could live here in peace and express their hidden desires for each other away from anyone who would judge them. Sara had already born two daughters, Lulu and Fira, both of whom were watching the orgy from afar with curious eyes. They''d learn from watching their mother and aunts before they came of age, where they''d go out to find a husband of their own to bring to the pack. Then their kids would do the same, and so forth.

    Myles could already see the smiling faces of his grandchildren which fueled his love for Sara even more. He sent one hand to her chest, making her moan in pleasure. Around them five other werewolves watched, waiting for their Alpha to call them for their turn.

    For all seven of them, the world had stopped moving. There was nothing save for the pleasure they gave their Alpha and that he gave them in return.

    Until a high pitched scream pierced through their stupor.

    Not one of pleasure, but pain.

    All the werewolves stopped moving. Their ears pricked up and started swiveling about. Their noses started flaring as they caught two scents carried to them from the back of the hill. The first was the familiar scent of a human female, but something about it made the more senior wolves'' fur stand on end. The other was the metallic smell of blood.

    Myles sat up, ignoring the chill the wind sent across his naked body to observe his pack.

    He had been with them long enough that the could tell what was going on based on their actions alone. And what he saw made him grip his wife''s hand tight in worry. The two of them looked at each other just as another scream echoed across the grassy hill. The seven wolves didn''t hesitate, their instincts to protect their Alpha making them surge towards the smell of blood. Myles and Sara stood up at the same time nodding each other with the same look in their eyes. They finally found a place where they could be happy together, and they would defend it. Whatever it took.

    The sound of grass rustling indicated their children running up to them. The two girls looked up at their father with fear etched on their faces. Lulu, the older sibling, was the first to speak, "What''s going on, daddy? Is something wrong?" She had Sara''s fur and her father''s eyes, with a tomboyish face to match her aggressive tendencies. Fira nodded at her sister''s statement while pointing a claw in the direction her aunts went. Her fur was a solid brown color with a meeker demeanor than her sister, and puppy dog eyes that elicited sympathy from all who saw them.

    Myles knelt, gripping his daughters'' shoulders while giving them a confident smile, "Of course not, sweeties. Daddy just needs you to go get something for him and mommy. You remember where Daddy''s spear is, right?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    This should be enough.

    The werewolf''s roar was cut short as the Huntress'' Rakuyo sliced through her chest. Her body sailed over her killer, staining the Huntress'' black clothes red with blood. The long blade of her weapon was a blur as she splashed the from her weapon onto the grass below. Around her laid the corpses of the three werewolves that were guarding this side of the hill. The Huntress had swiftly made her way around the incline, getting closer as she got farther away from her comrades. By the time the enemy sentry had caught her sent she was already among them. She killed one by stabbing it through the neck with the end of her Rakuyo, then another by throwing a knife into its skull. The latest corpse to add to the pile had come running at her from further up, pouncing at her when the distance was closed.

    An understandable choice, but a foolish one.

    The Huntress advanced up the cliff, pistol and double-bladed sword held in her hands. The smell of blood was already starting to emanate off the bodies meaning the werewolves should start drawing their forces towards her. If they did, then she should see a host of werewolves appear from behind the crest of the hill.

    If they''d didn''t, then she''d have to improvise.

    Wouldn''t be the first time.

    She''s able to reach the midpoint of the hill before they start to appear. The Huntress'' eyes count each one as they emerge from the top of the cliff. She counts eleven in total by the time they stop appearing, making her nod when the last of the monsters revealed itself. The plan was working. Now all she had to do was keep their attention.

    Which, based on their shocked expressions as they beheld the bodies behind her, would not be a problem. She recognized the reactions they had as the reality of their companions'' deaths fully hit them. The hands going towards their mouths, eyes widening in shock, their heads jerking towards the ground before expelling the contents of their stomach. She reacted the same way when she killed her first Beast. However, rather than feeling sympathy, she frowned at the feeling of justification. She recognized the piles she had passed by as bones of small animals, meaning they were no stranger to the murder of living creatures. Nor was the sight of blood and viscera something they shied away from.

    Which meant that the war between the humans and monsters had truly seen little bloodshed.

    Which did not sit well with the Huntress.

    She turned her attention to the middle of the group, focusing her attention on the center. There stood the only male among the entire pack, meaning he was their target. And judging by how he stood with the monsters instead of attempting to get away while they were distracted, Jet and Sentinel were on the mark. Meaning this had turned from a rescue mission into a "rescue" mission. The main difference being the target was less cooperative in the latter case.

    She studied the man as much as she could from her position. He held a spear in one hand and a buckler shield in the other with white plate armor that shined in the afternoon sun. His short hair framed the determined look on his face. A werewolf stood beside him, her fur black with white stripes, with her arms wrapped around one of his. She looked at the Huntress with a mixture of fear and awe that only grew the more time passed. The look was shared by her sisters as both sides continued to stare each other down. The werewolf whispered something into the man''s ear that made his eyes widen for a moment. They narrowed a second later, then softened as he saw the worry on her face.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    He rubbed the top of her head sending her tail wagging, before turning to the Huntress. His voice was young yet stern, as if he was on the edge of puberty, "Who are you? Why did you come to our home and attack us?"

    The Huntress gave a short bow in greeting, "My name is not important. I am but a simple Hunter, and I have come for you, sir. I am hear to rescue you from these monsters and return you to your true home. I attacked merely to prevent myself from being attacked and turned into a monster, and to get to you."

    The man laughed while shaking his head, "A ''Hunter''? My mother sent you, didn''t she? So now she suddenly cares about me? Sorry to disappoint you, sellsword, but as you can see here I have no need of rescuing." He held out his arms to indicate the werewolves around him, "My real family is here, with me. And your hands are stained with their blood."

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes, taking one step forward while her voice got deeper, "I am afraid I can not return empty handed. You will be coming back with me, willing or not."

    The entire group of werewolves got onto their haunches, growling and barking at the Huntress. The man smiled while moving his hand under the striped werewolf''s arm, before grabbing onto her breast. He never took his eyes off the Huntress even as the werewolf moaned under his touch, "If you can''t go back, why not stay here with us? Don''t you want to have a family of your own? A place to settle down and-"

    "And waste away while my body is used merely to satisfy the fleeting, baser urges of others?" the Huntress pulled down her bandanna and spat onto the ground. She pulled it back up before continuing, "I think I''ll choose to live my life."

    She didn''t know why, but her answer shook the entire line of adversaries. Even the male ceased his groping, confusion written all over his tanned face. It was like they had never heard a woman deny their offer with such conviction before. Like every other female they offered that to had accepted without delay.

    The Huntress smiled at being the first one to defy their expectations.

    "Now then," she took another step forward, her Rakuyo and Pistol ready, "Will you come with me willingly? Or do I have to drag you out through a sea of corpses?"

    A tension settled over the hill as the two sides stared each other down. One an eleven strong werewolf pack led by a male human warrior, and the other a single Hunter who managed to cut down three werewolves on her own. No one dared make a move lest they set off the powder keg that threatened to engulf the entire section of the forest in flames.

    What felt like hours passed before the male finally made his move. He looked at the werewolf by his side before walking down the incline towards the Huntress. As the rest of the Pack made to follow, he held up a hand and shouted, "If you wish to take me back, you must do so by force. However, I will not risk anymore of my family''s lives on this day. I shall face you in honorable combat,. If you win, I promise to go with you but you must promise to not lay a hand on anyone else in my family."

    He stopped when he was a few feet from the Huntress. She was surprised to discover how young he was. He couldn''t have been more than eighteen or seventeen. Yet he already had a family and was ready to fight her to defend them. It didn''t change anything, but it did make her reassess her battle strategy. She stood up straight saying, "I will fight you one on one, however I do not accept your terms. What guarantee is there that the pack of monsters behind you will not simply attack me the moment I lose or win? Or that they will not pursue me to the village in an ill fated attempt to get you back?"

    "Nothing, save my promise as the Alpha," he turned around, gave each werewolf a look that communicated something to them, before turning back towards the Huntress, "there. And if I am victorious?"

    "Then do whatever you want with me," the Huntress shrugged, "I care not."

    "Agreed," the male spread out his legs while moving his spear to sit atop his shield. He held both out in front to protect his body and strike at the Huntress at the same time. He spoke again, anger rising in his voice, "Myra, Davi, and Ulva. Those were their names. Those were the ones you killed. Let their spirits be with me as I, Myles Deltora, face you in battle!"

    His battle cry split the air as he stomped his foot into the ground. With no hesitation he rushed straight at the Huntress, his spear poised to stab at her shoulder. At the last moment he pulled his spear back and brought his shield up to strike her in the throat. The Huntress effortlessly ducked under the attack and kicked him in the stomach. The blow transmitted straight through his armor, knocking the wind out of him as he went flying back a good two feet. He rolled to his feet just as the Huntress dashed in again. His shield went up to protect him only to be pierced through by the dagger on the end of the Rakuyo. Myles let his arm slip from the buckler, watching the Huntress wrench it to the right and throw it behind her off into the forest. Myles grit his teeth and let his Mana flow across his body. This wasn''t an opponent he could defeat with normal means. He had to get serious if he wanted to win.

    As he dodged his opponent''s sweeping strikes, he felt the energy encase his limbs as they got looser and more agile. His armor became lighter and lighter until he felt like he was nude before his opponent. His body began to glow a faint white color as his Aura started to encase his entire body. Smiling he grabbed his spear with both hands and lunged at the Huntress. He watched for the moment she backpedaled, so he could press his assualt and keep her from moving closer. Then, when his Aura had reached its peak, he''d end this battle with a single strike.

    His smile of triumph swiftly gave way to a mouth agape in fear.

    The Huntress, rather than dash away from the oncoming spear, stepped towards it. Myles could do nothing as his enemy dodged his attack, brought her blade up, and cleaved his spear straight in half with one swing. She didn''t let up, sending a right hook to Myles'' temple and a kick to his groin. As he doubled over in pain her knee came up and knocked his face towards the sky. He felt blood pool in his mouth as his body throbbed all over. He tried to regain his footing only to see the Huntress'' head slam directly into the center of his face. Myles felt his nose break as he was sent to the grass below.

    He tried to get up but froze as he felt the tip of his foes'' blade pressed against his throat. His face quivered as he stared up at his opponent, "Wh-who are you? When Sara said you had no Mana, I thought she was just seeing things. But...it''s like you''re dead. And you can''t be a Mamono so...what are you?"

    The Huntress tilted her head at what he called her, "Mamono? Is that what the monsters call themseleves? Hmn, interesting. But I believe I already answered your question. I am a simple Hunter. No more, no less." The Huntress jerked her head to the side, "I have won this battle. I believe you owe me your cooperation."

    Myles bit his lip, eyes flicking between the Huntress and the weapon in her hand. It took two minutes before he finally sighed and nodded in defeat, "Alright, I''ll return with you. Can I at least-"

    "No," the Huntress cut him off, "We have no time for that. Jet, Blitz, Sentinel! I have the target."

    "Indeed you do," Jet said as the three of them crested the top of hill from the other side. The werewolves all jumped and readied to pounce the intruders, but one shout from Myles was all it took to prevent them from attacking. Jet clapped his hands while looking at the assembled monsters, "Do not worry, ladies. We will be out of your fur in a few moments. Alright, Hunt! Bring ''em up here! I can already taste our reward!"

    The Huntress nodded while jerking her head towards her comrades. Myles recluntantly complied, placing his hands behind his back as the Huntress held her blade to his back. He scoffed as the two of them began to walk, "You''d destroy a family for coin?"

    "I''ve destroyed many things for far less," the Huntress replied cryptically, keeping herself a good distance behind Myles. She kept her eyes on both her target and the top of the hill as they went up the incline. Her sharp eyes flicked between all the werewolves as they went. They maybe monsters, but it was clear they felt emotions the same as humans did. Specifically, desire and lust for another. And when such emotions ran high, irrational decision suddenly seem completely...wait. Where was the black and white werewolf that was clinging to-

    The Huntress felt her instincts kick in. He blade flashed to her right in a dazzling dispaly that left a white streak behind it.

    Everyone felt their hearts stop.

    Myles slowly looked to the right.

    There he saw Sara staring at him with emotionless empty eyes. Their eyes met for one last moment as he mouthed her name.

    She smiled with her eyes closed.

    Then her head rolled off her shoulders.

    "SARA!"

 Chapter 6: A Discovery

    The Huntress moved first.

    Just as Myles finished crying out his wife¡¯s name, the butt of her pistol smashed into the back of his skull. Her eyes and hands moved simultaneously, grabbing the falling hostage by his hair while observing the movements of the pack above. Adrenaline pumped through her veins as the world around her appeared to slow down. Five of the werewolves above set their sights on her, their muscles tensing as they got onto all fours. Their nostrils flared, their fangs glinted in the waning sunlight, and their growls could be heard across the hill.

    She turned her gaze to her companions. Jet was readying his crossbow while shouting a curse of some kind. Sentinel had his staff out, the movement of his mouth revealing his attempt to cast a spell. Finally, Blitz was stepping forward to face the two werewolves who had turned to attack them. Her movements were fluid but the weight of her equipment made her too rigid. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold off her attacks, and the two men couldn¡¯t assist her in time.

    The Huntress estimated that they had five seconds before the werewolves were upon them.

    Plenty of time to even the odds.

    She took her pistol and sighted down the werewolf on Blitz¡¯s right, the direction the girl wasn¡¯t facing. She pulled the trigger and holstered the gun.

    Four seconds.

    She grabbed the waist of the target''s trousers with her free hand and yanked him backward. The werewolf she shot flew back, blood flying from the wound in her head, while the five focused on her started rushing down the incline towards her.

    Three seconds.

    She waited until they were five feet away before making her move. With as much strength as she could muster she tossed the man towards her fellows. She watched the armored body fly towards Sentinel, his eyes slowly registering the projectile human heading straight for him.

    Two seconds.

    Her assailants were almost upon her, but the sight of their male flying past them made them pause. The Huntress grabbed the handle of the Rakuyo with both hands. With a twist the weapon came apart in her hands, splitting into a long sword and dagger. She bent her knees, took her stance with both weapons and aimed at the closest werewolf.

    One second.

    The Huntress leaped forward, dust following her arc as she descended upon the closest werewolf. Her opponent¡¯s ears flicked towards her as she raised her weapons upon her head. The werewolf hopped backward just before the Huntress landed, grinning until the Huntress¡¯ sword cleaved through her shoulder.

    A spray of blood accompanied the werewolf¡¯s scream as the Huntress quickly withdrew her blade from the monster¡¯s flesh. She crouched and turned on her heal while stabbing out with her weapons. She felt resistance give as her blades pierced through the two werewolves on her left and right. The Mamono coughed up blood as the Huntress started pulling her sword from their stomachs. Four furred claws quickly grasped her arms, holding her in place as the remaining two werewolves charged her from the front. They pounced at the same time, their faces barely constraining the glee they felt at being able to avenge their fallen family.

    The Huntress felt something heavy fall against her back as she tried to stand. Warm liquid fell down the back of her cloak proving her suspicions of the Mamono behind her surviving her strike. The Huntress cursed as the shadows of the two unharmed werewolves fell over her. She had thought the wound she inflicted on her first target was deep enough to put her out of the fight long enough to deal with the others. But...

    A chill went down her spine as the scenery changed. Her vision became blurry as the lost its luscious green, replaced with a dark, sickly gray. The orange hue of the sun¡¯s light was replaced by a soothing, white that bathes everything around her.

    She looked up and felt her eyes go wide. Her original opponents were gone, replaced with the creatures that she had fought against for a night that she thought would never end.

    Beasts.

    They were still werewolves, but their human shapes had been replaced with long, crooked, black fur-covered bodies. Their round faces had turned into elongated muzzles filled with rows of sharp teeth. White, bloody bandages fell around them in clumps, their claws now as large as a human¡¯s body.

    The Huntress felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up. No, why were they here? They shouldn¡¯t be here. They couldn¡¯t be here! She left Yharnam! Her Nightmare is over! The Beasts...they can¡¯t....they can¡¯t be...

    The two pouncing werewolves landed. Their muzzles clamped down on her shoulders.

    The Huntress felt something inside her snap.

    Then she roared.

    <hr>

    ¡°Come on Blitz! We need to go!¡± Jet stumbled a bit as he ran down the hill, the torso of their target held in his arms. The edge of the forest was coming up in front of him. Only a few more feet and they¡¯d be in the clear. He looked back towards Sentinel, the old man carrying the target by his legs. His forehead was covered in sweat but his eyes never left their approaching destination. He saw Jet looking at him and nodded.

    Jet returned it, and turned his gaze to the top of the hill, ¡°Blitz!¡±

    Blitz flinched as she barely blocked another attack from the werewolf, ¡°Shut and go! I¡¯ll catch, fuck!¡± She felt her feet leave the ground as the foe hit her shield, hard. Her teeth grit as she regained her footing and swung her lance in a horizontal sweep. The werewolf ducked under the first pass, only to gasp as the steel weapon came to a stop right above her. She barely dodged to the side as Blitz slammed her weapon down.

    Blitz cursed as she repositioned to keep her opponent in her sight. She needed to keep the monster at bay until Jet and Sen had cleared the treeline. Only then will she try to make a break for it. Any earlier would leave all three of them open to being run down when the rest of the pack was done with Hunt. Blitz felt bad about leaving her, but what¡¯s done was done. That rookie knew the risk and accepted them. If they tried to rescue her, they¡¯d be overrun and the entire operation would¡¯ve been for naught.

    Blitz shook her head while blocking a kick from her left. At least they¡¯d be able to-

    A blood-curdling roar split the air.

    Blitz felt the blood in her veins run cold. She felt the raw emotion behind the cry chill her to the bone. Her legs started to shake involuntarily, as her eyes darted from one end of the hill to the other in search of its source. It took her a moment to realize her opponent had ceased her assault. The werewolf¡¯s wide, blue eyes were glued to the crest of the hill, her body rigid not in preparedness, but fear.

    Blitz followed that gaze up to the top of the hill.

    She almost retched at what she saw.

    Hunt stood there looking down upon them like a specter of death. She slowly moved her gaze from Blitz to the werewolf, her body and weapons coated in blood. How much of it was Hunt¡¯s, Blitz didn¡¯t know. Her mind was too busy trying to comprehend how a lone human managed to fight off five werewolves without being turned. Unless...

    Blitz swallowed hard before cautiously saying, ¡°Hunt? You ok?¡±

    The look she shot Blitz made her flinch and step back. Hunt stared at her for a few moments, before turning to the remaining werewolf. The monster began to step back, her tail between her legs at the sight of the black-clothed woman.

    The werewolf made it three steps before Hunt was upon her.

    Blitz felt whiplash as she jerked her head to follow the blur that was Hunt. Hunt had managed to move fast enough to get behind the werewolf to block her escape, then kick her in the back. The monster fell to the ground with a whimper. She tried to get up but Hunt stepped on her back, hard. Blitz could hear bones breaking and knew the monster wouldn¡¯t survive. She wheezed and coughed, blood running down her mouth.

    Blitz took a step forward, ¡°Ok, Hunt. That¡¯s enough. She won¡¯t follow us now.¡±

    Hunt didn¡¯t listen. She lifted her dual blades and held them over her captive¡¯s arms with their tips pointed downwards.

    ¡°Hunt? What are you doing?¡±

    She brought her weapons down, stabbing through the werewolf¡¯s flesh with a single motion. Hunt¡¯s boot came down on the wolf girl¡¯s neck to cut off her scream, but not hard enough to finish her off.

    ¡°Hunt!¡± Blitz stepped forward, her hands shaking in fear, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    The blood covered woman ignored the almost pleading cries of her comrade. Her hands twisted her blades, widening the wounds in the werewolf¡¯s arms.

    Blitz moved until she was right next to Hunt. She stabbed her lance into the ground and placed the freehand on Hunt¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hunt. It¡¯s over. This is just cruel. Let¡¯s just-¡°

    If Blitz hadn¡¯t kept her shield up, she would¡¯ve lost an arm.

    Her feet left the ground as she was sent flying backward. She hit the grass hard, her clothes getting scuffed up and torn. She tried to stand up but failed when she tried to put weight on her left arm. The limb was numb, forcing her to use her right arm. She tried to stand up on shaky legs, barely getting to her knees.

    She felt her pulse quicken and her mind began to race as her head shot up to look at Hunt.

    For a split-second, she thought she was looking at a monster.

    But not the kind that she was used to. Not one that would hold her down and rape her until her mind broke. Not one who¡¯s only objective was to find a husband to be with.

    This monster had only one purpose in life:

    Kill everything and everyone that stepped into its sight.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She thought that she was going to die.

    Then Hunt spoke to her in a small, childlike, frightened voice, ¡°Blitz?¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Blitz?¡± the Huntress increased her pace as she spoke to Blitz¡¯s back, ¡°Please let me explain.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The girl¡¯s silence was like a knife stabbing into the Huntress¡¯ heart. Blitz increased her pace, her steps crunching fallen leaves underfoot in the darkness of the forest. The sun had finally set and the two of them were walking to the rendezvous point they had set up in case anything went wrong.

    The Huntress bit her lip as what happened on the hill came back to her. Being held down and surrounded brought back memories of Yharnam and...her mind made them real. Made her think she was in real danger and would feel the pain of dying again. The bloodlust she had worked so hard to keep at bay took control. She became a Beast in all but appearance. The blood that clung to her clothes was proof of that fact. This was distressing, but it wasn¡¯t something new to the Huntress. It had happened before despite her best efforts.

    However, unlike before when it happened while she was alone, this time she hurt someone else while in her blood filled fugue. Worse, it was one of her new companions.

    ¡°Blitz, please. Give me a chance to explain,¡± the Huntress increased her pace until she could touch Blitz on the shoulder. She reached out only to jerk her hand back as her instincts warned her of danger.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d see that coming,¡± Blitz¡¯s voice was the same as when the Huntress first met her, cold and pragmatic. But beneath it, the Huntress could sense a hint of fear, ¡°Par for the course for you, right?¡±

    Blitz turned around and pointed her lance at the Huntress¡¯ chest.

    A moment of silence passed between them.

    Then the Huntress sighed, ¡°Alright, what do you wish to know?¡± She had seen this coming. Blitz had questions and wanted answers. She just thought this would wait until they got back to Jet and Sentinel.

    Oh well.

    The sooner this was over with the better.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with that blood. How much of it is yours?¡±

    ¡°Very little,¡± the Huntress rubbed her shoulder, ¡°two of the werewolves bit my shoulders. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking the questions here,¡± Blitz became warier with the Huntress¡¯ answer, ¡°now strip.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. I need to see your arms and legs.¡±

    ¡°Why would....oh,¡± the Huntress nodded while grasping a sleeve, ¡°Is that how they transform humans? That is good to know.¡± The Huntress pulled up her sleeves then her trouser legs, and took her black gloves off, revealing the supple white skin underneath. Blitz looked her body up and down, before nodding her head. The Huntress smiled while putting her gloves back on, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what in God¡¯s name are you?¡± Blitz slid her legs, ¡°The things you¡¯ve told us and the things you did back there don¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Huntress asked more to keep the conversation moving than out of genuine curiosity. She knew exactly what Blitz meant.

    Blitz started to pace to the left, circling the Huntress as she spoke, ¡°You knew nothing about monsters, the Order, Mana, or the war before yesterday, and don¡¯t have a single hint of Mana in you. Yet you managed to bring down five werewolves, on your own, without breaking a sweat, and come out of it injured but not turning into one of them! Normally, I¡¯d chalk that up to you being a Hero and not telling us so you could turn us into the Order.¡±

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes. Sentinel had explained what Heroes were to her. They were similar to Hunters. Individuals that, by choice or chance, became extremely powerful and are sent to defend people from the things that go bump in the night. However, where the Hunters were hated and feared, Heroes are celebrated and loved. The Huntress could only imagine what that felt like.

    ¡°And what makes you believe otherwise?¡± the Huntress did her best to appear as nonchalant as possible, her eyes following the smaller girl as she circled to her left.

    Blitz''s face turned into a disgusted sneer as she spoke, ¡°Youkilledthe monsters.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And?¡± the Huntress questioned.

    ¡°That! Right there!¡± Blitz jabbed her lance forward but did not go far enough to hit the Huntress, ¡°Heroes don¡¯t act like that! You killed an entire pack of werewolves and don¡¯t feel even a tinge of remorse. Heroes never kill anyone, because they¡¯re supposed to be pure, good, and kind. They defend the weak and fight with Honor!

    Blitz stopped moving when she was in front of the Huntress again. She spoke the next sentence with as much bile as she could muster, ¡°You are no Hero. And anyone who treats other lives the way you do isn¡¯t someone I can trust. I¡¯ll let you stay until we get the job done, but after that, you¡¯re out. Got it?¡±

    The Huntress did not respond. She simply stood there, her face covered by the shadow of her tricorn hat. She shook her head before looking down at Blitz, ¡°I understand your concern. I will take what you have said under consideration. Now, might I ask some questions of my own?¡± At Blitz''s nod, she continued, ¡°The man we rescued, Myles I believe he said his name was. He¡¯s a Hero, correct?¡±

    Blitz nodded again, her eyes narrowing in surprise, ¡°He is. How¡¯d you know?¡±

    ¡°His fighting style. It was clear he had some training in the use of a spear, and he started to ¡®glow¡¯, for lack of a better word, at one point. I believe that was him using Mana. I also suspect the stripped werewolf I killed was also a Hero at one point.¡±

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a stretch,¡± Blitz folded her arms while rolling her eyes at the Huntress.

    The Huntress continued unperturbed, ¡°She managed to hide her presence well enough to sneak up on me until I realized she was gone. On top of this, Myles knew her name and was visibly shaken when she died. More so than when I killed the three werewolves before her.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡±

    ¡°If we are to use those two as an example of Heroes, and everything you just said about them was true, then the humans are in even more dire straits than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Blitz¡¯s head tilted incredulously, ¡°What does any of that have to do with this?¡±

    The Huntress took a step forward, ¡°Tell me, have you made any significant gains in this war? Have you heard stories of Heroes going out and taking ground now occupied by the monsters?

    Blitz suddenly went quiet. Her lance began to shake in her hand, and the Huntress took full advantage, ¡°Have you seen any Order excursions that return with news of the monsters¡¯ defeat? Do you see a multitude of places being repopulated by the ailing human population?

    ¡°Or,¡± the Huntress took two steps forward, the tip of the lance now almost touching her nose, ¡°do you constantly hear the opposite? Tales of Heroes falling to the embrace of the monsters? Great role models being brought low as the monsters overtake yet another village? Stories of young men and women being taken in the night and everyone just goes about their day as if it¡¯s a normal occurrence?¡±

    By this point, the Huntress had completely bypassed the lance and stood right in front of Blitz. The smaller girl¡¯s body was visibly shaking as multiple emotions warred inside of her. The girl looked up at the Huntress, frustration, and anger blaring in her eyes, ¡°And what do you know, huh? You didn¡¯t know there was a war until yesterday!¡±

    ¡°True,¡± The Huntress stepped to Blitz¡¯s left side and placed a hand on her shoulder, ¡°I do not know the exact circumstances of your situation. Nor do I understand the nuances and movements of your leaders. However, I do know war. Or at least, something very similar. And if there is one thing I know about war it is this.¡±

    The Huntress stepped past Blitz with an ominous warning, ¡°In war, you either kill your enemy or you are killed in return. There is no middle ground. If your leaders and Heroes do not soon realize this, then the monsters have already won.¡±

    She walked away, leaving Blitz standing there with her lance pointed at the air. The Huntress stopped for a few moments and waited. When she heard footsteps behind her she continued towards the rendezvous point.

    <hr>

    ¡°What did you say to Blitz?¡±

    The Huntress looked up from the wooden figure in her hand. Sentinel stood next to her as she leaned against a tree trunk. They had turned a clearing into their temporary campsite. The plan was to wait until morning to move on to the village. Their client would be in town tomorrow to complete the transaction. There were worries over how the gold would be shared until the Huntress agreed to take merely ten percent of the earnings. She surprised Jet with that decision, but he did not attempt to dissuade her from it.

    Sentinel crossed his arms as the Huntress stared at him. She didn¡¯t hear any anger in his previous statement, meaning he was asking more out of genuine curiosity than malice. Which was good, because it meant he was willing to listen.

    She spoke to the large man in a matter of fact voice, ¡°That humanity is on the brink of destruction, and how their supposed protectors will fail them because they will not kill their enemy.¡±

    Sentinel was silent for a few moments. The sound of groaning brought their gaze to the Huntress¡¯ feet. There is a pile of dead leaves lays their target, Myles Deltora. He only had his cloth jerkin and trousers now, his armor and weapon divested and hidden away from him. Though the Huntress wondered if there was a need to do that. Myles had been completely quiet since they rescued him. He made no attempts to escape, shouted no protest, and had no reaction to the fact that the one who killed his ¡°family¡± was standing right next to him. The Huntress had seen this before, and it made her skeptical that their client would be happy with their job.

    There was a thump, and the Huntress turned her attention back to Sentinel. The old man was sitting on the ground, his legs crossed, while his tired eyes gazed at the Huntress, ¡°Yeah, I thought so. The war is a...touchy subject with her. She¡¯s always idolized Heroes. Ever since she was a little girl, she''d thought they were the incorruptible bastions that the monsters would break upon. It¡¯s what made her start training. She wanted to be strong enough to defend the innocent. I remember the spark in she had in her eyes then.Even now she tries to be like them. I just hope it doesn''t get her captured and turned one day.¡±

    The Huntress nodded, understanding dawning on her. The way Sentinel said "always" got her attention, ¡°You knew her before she became a bounty hunter then?¡± Though this was likely a personal question, Sentinel speaking to her like this made her feel slightly giddy. He was comfortable enough with her to talk about his past and relationships with his two friends. It made her feel trusted again for the first time in a long time. And she wouldn¡¯t betray that trust. Not again. Not ever again.

    The old man nodded, ¡°Aye. I knew both them since they were kids. Jet and Blitz. A poor orphan off the side of the streets with nothing to his name, and a bright-eyed town girl searching for a dream. I remember kicking their asses into shape as if it were yesterday.¡±

    ¡°And what are they to each other?¡± The moment the Huntress asked a loud, feminine moan came from the other side of their campsite. Myles shifted a bit at the sound then went still again.

    Sentinel smiled knowingly, ¡°That answer your question?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Huntress nodded before shaking her head, ¡°I feel a strange sense of deja vu. Blitz and I get into an argument, I anger her, Jet comforts her, while you try to give me an explanation.¡±

    ¡°Strange how things work out, huh?¡± the old man looks up at the night sky wistfully.

    There was silence between the two of them for a moment until the Huntress asked, ¡°What do you think, Sentinel?¡±

    ¡°Just Sen will do,¡± the Huntress resisted the urge to pump her fist at being allowed to use his nickname, ¡°and about what?¡±

    ¡°This war. Do you think humans have a chance?¡±

    He was silent for a long time, a deeper and deeper frown etching into his face every passing second. Finally, he replied, ¡°No. Not really. They don¡¯t look like it, but the Order¡¯s on the back foot. The monsters keep kidnapping folks and turning them, more of them are born every day, and them seizing Lescatie was one of their biggest moves yet. If God doesn¡¯t get up and do something soon...then I don¡¯t know if the humans she''s trying to protect will still be here.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± was all the Huntress could say. A few minutes of contemplative silence went by as they digested what Sen had said. The Huntress had already come to these conclusions, but hearing it from a veteran like Sen turned mere guesswork into a logical deduction. She was starting to understand the bigger picture behind this war. But there were still some pieces missing, and she wasn¡¯t sure how to collect them.

    Sen stood up from with a grunt holding his hand out to the Huntress, ¡°Ok then, let me see your hand.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± the Huntress asked as she put the statue into a chest pocket.

    ¡°Blitz said you got bit,¡± Sen¡¯s face was soft but serious, ¡°I¡¯m gonna check to see if you¡¯re fine. I know you told her you were, but people tend not to realize when the transformation has begun until it¡¯s too late. You may not have any Mana, but no one¡¯s managed to resist being turned once they get some Spirit Energy from a monster in ¡®em. So, come on. I¡¯m just gonna check.¡±

    "And you will do this, how?"

    "A Mana transfer," he pointed to himself then to the Huntress, "I''ll send a bit of my Mana into you, and draw any Mana from you into me. If you''re still human, then nothing should happen. If you''re not...well, we''ll deal with that when we come to it."

    The Huntress looked at the burly man¡¯s calloused right hand. She shrugged and place her left hand into his, ¡°If it¡¯ll set your mind at ease then alright.¡±

    Sen smiled before closing his eyes. The two of them stood there with their hand clasped for five minutes with nothing unusual happening.

    Then he cried out in immense pain.

    The Huntress panicked, quickly letting her companion¡¯s hand go, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    He doubled over while holding up his right arm up with his left. His eyes were wide with panic and fear as he beheld his now numb arm. He couldn¡¯t move a single finger. His breathing was heavy as he slowly looked at the Huntress with shock in his eyes, ¡°My....my Mana.....you....you took it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Huntress stood her ground, ¡®What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Youtookmy Mana,¡± Sen spoke with equal parts awe and distress, ¡°and not like a monster does. You didn¡¯t take it and use it to feed yourself. You...youdestroyedit. It¡¯s like any Mana that gets into your body is...obliterated. When I looked inside you I saw...a ravenous, hungry maw that just devoured all the Mana that came to it. Anything it absorbed it destroyed. How is that possible? What...what the fuck are you?!¡±

    The Huntress felt her heart sink.

    She stumbled over her words as her brain worked overtime to find an explanation.

    She found one.

    And it made her slip deeper into despair.

    Her expression darkened as she turned her back on Sen. She spoke with a cold, unfeeling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sen. I never thought...I never thought that would happen. I¡¯ll leave you to recover.¡±

    ¡°W-wait,¡± Sentinel reached out towards the Huntress with his left hand, but she was already walking deeper into the forest.

    The last thing she said before she was swallowed by the trees was, ¡°Thank you for telling about your past. And tell Blitz, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Then she disappeared into the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 7: An Important Meeting

    Sentinel cursed under his breath as he hobbled to the tent Jet and Blitz were in. His right arm was held under his left armpit, Mana slowly coming back to it. It still felt like a lump of lead attached to his body but he could bear with it. What he discovered was too important to let something like this slow him down. He needed to get Jet and Blitz out here to help him find Hunt. Getting her back to Pran was the only thing that mattered now. Even above their job.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to find the two lovers'' tent. He just had to follow the grunts and moans of pleasure. His eyes narrowed as he limped towards the triangular fabric, ¡°Blitz! Jet! Get your asses out here! Hunt¡¯s gone and we need to find her!¡±

    ¡°L-little, ah, busy, ah fuck, here Sen,¡± Jet¡¯s reply was followed by a loud, uncharacteristically girly moan from Blitz.

    The old man didn¡¯t listen, stomping forward and pushing the tent flap wide open. They had laid out a camping bed with a lit lantern to their left. Blitz was down on all fours, naked with her head facing the entrance while Jet knelt behind her. The two lovers jumped at Sentinel¡¯s sudden appearance, Jet losing his balance and falling backward. He left Blitz with a wet pop turning her surprised gasp into a frustrated moan that was muffled as her face hit the cloth beneath her.

    Jet hit the ground and pushed himself up by his elbows. He stared daggers at Sentinel, ¡°What the fuck, Sen?!? Didn¡¯t you hear-¡°

    ¡°Shut it ya horny little shit!¡± both Blitz and Jet went silent at the old man¡¯s outburst. He hadn¡¯t raised his voice at them since their training years. Now he was stomping towards Jet, his face redder than a tomato, and his fist clenched in anger.

    ¡°Woah,¡± Jet got to his feet while looking up at Sentinel, ¡°You alright, Sen? And what was that about Hunt?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Sentinel¡¯s voice brokered no argument, ¡°we need to move fast. Hunt went off into the woods and we need to find her before she gets too far. We can bring the target with us if you want, but time is of the essence!¡±

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t see why we...oh god...have to chase after her,¡± Blitz¡¯s legs wobbled as she tried to stand, her pink hair completely disheveled, ¡°I say good....good riddance.¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah,¡± Jet rubbed the back of his head, ¡°I mean if she left, that means she abandoned her post watching our client¡¯s son. That¡¯s not exactly something we can brush off.¡±

    Sentinel narrowed his eyes and grabbed Blitz by her shoulder. He pushed her into Jet¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡°Look at this!¡±

    He pulled his right arm out and left it to flop to his side. His two companions focused on the numb limb, Blitz immediately lifting it up in her hands. Her eyes scanned the appendage while she questioned, ¡°What...what happened? Did Hunt do this to you? Did she turn after all?¡±

    ¡°Hunt did do this, but she¡¯s not a monster. Well not exactly. I¡¯ll explain later, we need to find her, now!¡±

    Jet frowned, ¡°Why? If she did this to you, then I agree with Blitz! Let her leave!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Sentinel put his arm back under his armpit while shaking his head. His eyes were alight as he spoke, ¡°She¡¯s the key. She¡¯s the thing the Chief God has been waiting for. She can do the one thing no Hero has managed to do yet!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s?¡± his comrades looked at him with trepidation and uncertainty.

    ¡°Win us this War.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±

    The Huntress looked at the murky red liquid held within the vial she held in her palm. She had removed her gloves, leaving her skin open to the cool night air. Above her, the waning moon shined down upon her with silver light. It reflected off the container, the metallic needle on the bottom shining in the dark of the night.

    ¡°It¡¯s always your fault,¡± she started to squeeze the vial in her right hand. It creaked beneath her grip, the smooth glass lightly shaking against her skin. She started to bite her lip with the same intensity.

    ¡°Whenever I try to find something good in life, make something I can be proud of, or form a bond with someone who could come to understand me, you ruin it.¡±

    Her grip intensified. The glass started to crack. She felt her hand shaking at the same time as the glass.

    ¡°First you took my humanity. Then you took my friends. Then you took my mentor.¡±

    The cracks spread across the container. Her lip started to bleed under her teeth.

    ¡°And now, you¡¯ve taken this chance for a new life. You. Take. Everything from me.¡±

    The glass shattered in her palm. The warm liquid splatters across her hand, any cuts from the glass healing as her skin absorbed the Blood. She flexed her hand before leaning against the fallen log at her back. She sighed, feeling the frustration and anger dissipate as the cool night air entered her lungs.

    She reached into her coat pocket and brought out three statues she bought yesterday. She held each one up to the moonlight to thoroughly examine them. They were all depiction of a classical knight in various poses with his sword. The first was him bravely defending against an invisible foe. The second was him standing tall with his head held high, his armor cracked and broken in places. The last showed him kneeling on one knee with his hands clasped around the hilt of his sword, possibly praying to a god of some kind.

    The Huntress moved the third figure back and forth in her hand. Memories from her childhood surfaced as the moonlight filled her gaze. The sight of a man in armor driving away bandits as she watched from a decrepit rooftop. The same knight rescuing her from a horrid faith as some slumlord¡¯s toy. His death at the hands of a terrifying beast that had escaped into the countryside...

    She frowned at the ugly memory, then threw all three figures deeper into the forest. They crashed into a bush breaking the wooden twigs as they hit the forest floor. Regret suffused the Huntress, causing her to sigh while shaking her head. That wasn¡¯t fair to neither the statues nor the craftsman who made them. And taking her frustrations out on inanimate objects, while therapeutic, was not healthy.

    She made to stand but paused at a familiar sound to her right. A slow glance to her right made her eyes go wide. A small pond filled with brackish liquid had formed next to her, and out of it came the sickly, gray bodies of the Messengers. Four of them climbed out of the puddle, three of them holding up the figures she had discarded.

    She blinked twice before slowly reaching down and plucking the statues from their hands, ¡°Th-thank you, little ones. Though, why are you here?¡± The Huntress asked this out of genuine curiosity. True, the Messengers had a talent for appearing anywhere and everywhere to assist the Hunters, but that was back in Yharnam and the Nightmare. This is a completely different world so why are they...

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±

    The Huntress looked up from the Messengers. She sighed while standing up, taking out Burial Blade. She held the curved sword in one hand while unholstering Evelyn with the other. She looked to her left with barely hidden annoyance, ¡°Show yourself before I am forced to drag you out here.¡±

    From the shadows of the forest came an equally dark clothed woman. As soon as she revealed herself, the Huntress knew she was a Mamono. Her unnaturally large breast, wider than average hips, the way she seemed to float along the ground, and the abnormally pale skin provided all the proof she needed. Her hands were clasped together in front of her with their long fingers interlaced with each other. A black veil flowed across her back, forming a hood atop her head and matching the long, black hair that reached her lower back. Her slanted eyes looked at the Huntress with...pity?

    The Huntress tilted her head in confusion. She let the creature step into the moonlight to get a better view and her suspicions were confirmed. The Mamono¡¯s cheeks were streaked with tears that were still running down her face, while her large black eyes looked upon the Huntress as one would a wounded dog. Her weeping echoed across the silent forest seeming to eliminate all other sounds in the vicinity. The Messengers had long since left leaving the Huntress alone with the ethereal monster.

    The Huntress pointed her blade at the Mamono, stopping it in its tracks, ¡°That is close enough. Who or what are you, why shouldn¡¯t I cut you down where you stand.¡± She expected one of two reactions from the monster. Either some type of retaliatory response, possibly of surprise or confidence before they began to exchange blows. Or one of fear, where the monster attempted to run away as the Huntress chased it down.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    What she did not expect was for the Mamono to start crying.

    Loudly.

    For the first time since she came to this world, the Huntress genuinely surprised by something she did not see coming. She was no stranger to crying. She had heard plenty of anguished wails from both the living and the dead in Yharnam. The Hunt affected everyone in the city and some simply couldn¡¯t withstand the mental strain at waiting for it to end. Of particular note were the old women who insulted her predicament when she was searching for survivors. Rude they may have been, but to watch them slowly descend into mad cackles...no one deserved that fate.

    However, all those people began to cry for a reason mostly divested from her actions. This creature did so in response to her threat.

    It was...strange.

    ¡°Why do you weep?¡± the Huntress asked without lowering her weapon, ¡°What could you possibly have to weep for?¡±

    ¡°I weep for many,¡± the Mamono¡¯s voice was surprisingly clear, concise, and sonorous in spite of her tears, ¡°for that is all I can do. I weep in the hopes to grant succor and peace to those who have met their end, those about to meet death, and those who bring it with them. It is my duty as a Banshee, servant of Hel.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Huntress rolled her eyes, ¡°so you weep for the werewolves I killed. That is understandable. But if your objective is to elicit sympathy from me, then I¡¯m afraid your efforts are in vain.¡±

    The ¡°servant¡± shook her head, ¡°No. My sisters shed their tears for them. I have come to shed mine for you.¡±

    The Huntress scoffed while spreading her feet wide, ¡°Any pity you feel is wasted upon me. I did kill your kin did I not?¡±

    ¡°Death does not discriminate. It takes all, whether they be friend or foe. You of all people should know this,¡± the Banshee began to wail again with her hands clasped to her chest, ¡°The death of many, both friend and foe, weigh heavily upon you. Their memories and spirits cling to you, a mist of anger and regret.¡±

    At the mention of memories, the Huntress instinctively reached inside and was surprised at the familiar feeling of ethereal liquid beneath her fingers. Retracting her hand revealed clumps of Coldblood. Whispers came to her ears as she held the congealed liquid, unintelligible save for a few fleeting words that said Myles¡¯ name. She stared at the Coldblood for a time, not as surprised as she thought she should be. She didn¡¯t expect to find Coldblood here nor did she think it would be possible to gain Blood Echoes from this world¡¯s inhabitants. She hadn¡¯t bothered to check after her first two encounters with Mamono and bandits respectively. However, there was nothing saying it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Yet another thing to look into when she returned to the Dream.

    ¡°And they are not the only ones,¡± the Banshee continued, ¡°it is as if you are Spectre of Death itself. Mamono and humans alike will not live to see the next light the moment they cross your path. The future I see with you in it is a bleak one built upon a mountain of corpses the likes of which none can fathom. I weep for them, I weep for you, I weep for us all.¡±

    The Banshee¡¯s sobbing reached a fever pitch this time. Her crying voice echoed through the forest, a cacophony of sorrow that drove the birds from the trees and shook the bushes around them. Any man or woman in attendance would feel compelled to rush forth and quiet the distressed wailing, magical impulses pushing them to act even if they didn¡¯t understand the reason for their urgency.

    The Huntress merely rolled her eyes.

    She put the Coldblood back into her pocket, walked back to the fallen log, sat down with her back against it, then turned her attention to the moon above. She spoke at length to the Banshee, ¡°If you have spoken your piece, then be on your way. You have made no attempt to harm me nor seem to be of threat to those around me. Head in any direction save to directly behind me and no harm will come to you.¡±

    ¡°So cold and cruel,¡± the Banshee sobbed but bowed her head, ¡°but you are correct. I am merely here to mourn and deliver the children.¡±

    ¡°Children?¡± the Huntress sat up, her hands gripping her weapons tighter than before, ¡°What children?¡±

    Rather than answer, the Banshee gave a sad smile before disappearing into the foliage behind her. A rustle came from the bushes where she had vanished and out stepped two young Mamono. They were indeed children, neither of them even old enough to be considered toddlers. The color of their fur, their eyes red from crying, and the blazing hate they pointed towards the Huntress told her all she needed know.

    She slowly stood up, her face set but her body unsteady as she got to her feet. Instantly, she heard one of the werewolf pups rush straight at her. This one had the same striped fur as her mother and jumped at the Huntress with teeth and claws bared. The Huntress didn¡¯t move as the pup crashed into her torso. The girl slashed with her claws but they barely penetrated the thick coat the Huntress wore. When she realized how her attacks were ineffective, she started searching for some opening in the Huntress¡¯ clothing.

    The Huntress watched the hyperventilating child with growing unease and slight terror. Her hands felt clammy, sweat started forming beneath her hat, and the eyes constantly shifted from the werewolf child attacking her to the blade in her right hand.

    ¡®Why? Why did it have to be children?¡¯

    The Huntress felt the unpleasant memory of her greatest failure start to resurface. She closed her eyes and grabbed her head with her left hand. She shook her entire torso, sending the werewolf tumbling to the ground.

    She yelled out, ¡°No! No! No! No! It wasn¡¯t my fault! I had no control over it! I just told her where to go! All she had to do was wait for me! It wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± She had said this over and over again, gone over the event with a critical eye millions of times, and had already gotten revenge for the girl¡¯s death.

    But no matter what she did, that wound on her heart refused to heal.

    She stopped thrashing around pulling her hand away from her face. She hadn¡¯t put her gloves back on and her pale skin was completely exposed to the air. Evelyn fell from her left hand as she blinked once. Instantly her hand was covered in blood. Not the blood of Beasts or crazed Hunters. Blood of the innocent. Blood of those who didn¡¯t deserve to die at her hand.

    Blood of two children who had the misfortune to meet her on the Night of The Hunt.

    Just like these two.

    ¡°No, no, no, no,¡± she crouched and started shaking her head while muttering nonsense, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯m not in Yharnam anymore. Things are different here. Things will be different here! It wasn¡¯t my fault...¡±

    A tug on her right arm broke her out of her stupor. She slowly turned her head to see the other a little girl holding onto the sleeve of her cloak. She looked exactly like Gascoigne¡¯s daughter, and for a moment the Huntress felt hope rise in her chest. Could this be her chance to atone? To make amends for her failure?

    That vision was shattered when the girl bit the Huntress¡¯ exposed arm.

    The Huntress felt the haze in her head clear as the girl changed in front of her eyes. The human girl was replaced by a brown-furred monster that was currently biting into her skin. She shook the Mamono off, picking Evelyn up as she got to her feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s how...,¡± the pup rubbed her eyes while sobbing out her sentence, ¡°..that¡¯s how Dad said he and Mom got together. Now...now you can be our new Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the striped one stood up, ¡°You¡¯ll turn into one of us, then become our Mom, then we can get Dad back, and everything will go back to normal!¡±

    The Huntress got to her feet and looked between the two children as her mind processed what they just said. They didn¡¯t look any older than five, yet they already had the urge to transform other females into monsters. Not just the urge, but they knew the exact methods they needed to use and doubtless knew how to do the same to men.

    If that was the case then...

    The Huntress lowered her head and spoke to the two girls in a commanding voice, ¡°You miss your mother? Do you?¡± She let the words seep into their minds before saying the next part, ¡°Would you like to see her again?¡±

    Their dog-like ears pricked up at that. The Huntress did not waste the opening, ¡°If you do, then simply stand right here and close your eyes.¡± Whether it was the commanding tone of her voice, or they genuinely believed that they would see their mother again, the two girls obeyed the Huntress¡¯ instructions. She nodded when the two stood in front of her with their eyes closed, the striped one tighter than her sister.

    She gripped her Burial Blade tight and raised it high above her head.

    The moonlight glinted off the silverite edge.

    She was vaguely aware of the sound of twigs being snapped, and someone¡¯s voice yelling at her to stop. But she had made up her mind.

    For the sake of countless others, these children¡¯s lives end tonight.

    She brought her blade down and....nothing happened.

    She frowned and tried again...still nothing.

    Her frown grew as she looked towards her weapon arm. It felt like someone was holding her back. But who-

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve let you run free long enough,¡± a loud, booming voice resonated through the Huntress¡¯ entire being. Her body tensed and instincts she had long since suppressed came to the fore once again. Her breathing quickened, her heart pumped faster, and her entire body was on alert. For once again, she felt the presence of something far greater than her. Something whose existence was much older and much more substantial than her own.

    She felt the presence of A Great One.

    A God.

    It stood right beside her, holding her arm in place with one hand. It wasn¡¯t there in the flesh, instead using a projection of red-tinted Mana as a stand-in. It had no defined form, but the voice in the Huntress¡¯ head had sounded female. And, based on the immense strength she felt around her wrist, this could only be Ares, the so-called Goddess of Fighting.

    The Goddess¡¯ projection leaned forward, the smell of battle and body oils beginning to permeate the air as she spoke, ¡°I know you¡¯re new here, but that doesn¡¯t excuse your actions. I¡¯ve left you alone because I thought you might come around to our way of doing things.

    The sigh the Goddess gave made flattened the grass beneath the Huntress¡¯ feet, ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that won¡¯t happen on its own. So, I¡¯m going to teach you a little lesson about-¡°

    Ares went silent at the sight of Evelyn¡¯s barrel aimed directly at her face. She moved her head to look the Huntress in the eyes.

    And saw something that made her skin crawl even through her projection.

    Most mortals immediately felt pride, strength, passion, or lust fill them when they so much as felt her gaze upon them. The Amazons and Lizardmen who worship her can attest to this fact.

    But she didn''t see any of that in the Huntress¡¯ eyes.

    No fear. No awe. None of it.

    No, what she saw was something even more terrifying.

    The Huntress didn¡¯t see her as a God.

    She saw her as prey to be hunted.

    And, for a split second, that¡¯s exactly what Ares felt like.

    She dropped her astral projection just before the Huntress pulled the trigger.

    The report of a bullet being fired sent the forest into a frenzy. Whatever birds had returned to roost flew away again. The sound spooked the werewolf girls who dashed off into the foliage. The Huntress cursed under her breath as she looked to her left to see Blitz rushing towards her with an arm outstretched.

    The younger girl stopped a few feet away from the Huntress, panting with her hands on her knees. When she caught her breath she yelled in the Huntress¡¯ face, ¡°Just what the fuck did you think you were doing?!? Were you seriously planning to kill children?!?¡±

    ¡°They were monsters,¡± the Huntress replied, half-listening as she searched the area for any trace of the Goddess.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! They were children!¡± Blitz¡¯s hands were curled into fists and the Huntress felt her body tense in case swung them at her.

    Sentinel was the one to defuse the situation, ¡°Calm down, Blitz. You saw what happened. Hunt stopped before she did anything. Didn¡¯t you see her arm trembling in the air?¡±

    ¡°Old man¡¯s right,¡± Jet walked forward with his crossbow held in both hands, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I felt the gaze of Ares herself on Hunt back there. You know she doesn¡¯t give that to anyone! Only honorable warriors who earn her favor through noble deeds! Do you really think she¡¯d be here if Hunt was actually going to kill those kids?¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± the Huntress interrupted, ¡°that is not what happened at all.¡±

    Blitz looked at her with barely concealed anger, while Sentinel and Jet pleaded with their eyes for her to play along.

    And while the Huntress may lie to them about her origins and her talents, she would not lie about this. They deserve to know the kind of person she is, ¡°I was fully prepared to kill those two. They told me they were going to make me their ¡®new Mom¡¯. They already knew what they had to do in order to transform a woman into a monster. Because I¡¯ve let them live, they¡¯ve been given a chance to find another vulnerable woman, bite her, and turn her into one of them. Then she¡¯ll find a ¡®husband¡¯ and a new pack will form in the shadow of the old one.¡±

    ¡°B-but Ares,¡± Jet started until the Huntress cut him off with a deadpan glare.

    ¡°Ares didn¡¯t come here to praise me. She came to stop me. Apparently, my killing of monsters has not gone unnoticed. She attempted to persuade me to temper my approach towards them. My response to her,¡± the Huntress lifted her rifle while smiling wickedly beneath her bandana, ¡°was very clear.¡±

    ¡°No...no way,¡± Blitz took two steps back, her legs shaking as she did, ¡°You...you¡¯re not....you¡¯re not even human are you? You can¡¯t seriously believe this fucking psychopath is our savior can you, Sen!¡± She yelled at the old man who kept his eyes glued to the Huntress. She called his name twice more, each time growing more distraught.

    Sentinel took a deep breath, his right arm still held under his left, and knelt on one knee. He bowed his head to the Huntress and said with the voice of a tired old man who hadn¡¯t yet lost hope, ¡°Hunt, know I do not ask this lightly. Though I am aware of your stance on the war, I must ask nay, beg you. Please, join us! Either our group, a mercenary band, or even the fucking Order itself! Please! Help us win this war!¡±

 Chapter 8: Finishing The Mission

    The walk back was quiet.

    The Huntress took point, leading Myles by rope they tied around his wrist. The Hero''s head hung low with his eyes focused on something only he could see. He hadn''t changed at all since last night and didn''t even try to run away while everyone was gone. The Huntress couldn''t blame him. Where exactly could he go at this point?

    A cough from her left reminded the Huntress of her companions walking with her. Their formation was completely counter to how it was when they started. Instead of everyone following close behind the Huntress they all gave her a wide berth. Blitz refused to look her in the eyes, Jet kept avoiding her gaze, and she could feel Sentinel''s gaze on the back of her head.

    It seemed that the Huntress had managed to taint any relationship she had with them.

    She didn''t blame them. Not after what happened last night.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The Huntress silently walked through the forest, her steps hardly impeded by the darkness around her. She had traversed extremely dark areas that were the norm in Yharnam. A combination of the Night Of the Hunt and the magic of the Great Ones keeping the sun from rising. Forced to move through such areas while being surrounded by creatures that wished her dead, she had to adapt. Her eyes could adjust to the dark areas in seconds rather than minutes. Not to mention the two cubs weren''t exactly careful in their flight. Broken tree branches and fallen leaves outlined exactly where they went. It would be a simple matter for the Huntress to find them.

    At least, it would be.

    "Tell me, why are you following me, Blitz?" the Huntress glanced at the younger woman to her left, "You''d made it very clear you do not wish to be around me."

    "I''m here to make sure you don''t do anything to those kids!" she shouted back, fists clenched with her eyes roaming the foliage in front of them.

    The Huntress slowly turned to the old man at her right, "And you, Sentinel?"

    He shrugged, "I''m here to stop Blitz from doing something stupid, and to change your mind."

    "I believe I made myself very clear," the Huntress said while kneeling to inspect a patch of disturbed grass, "I will get involved with the war, but not yet. I require more information before I commit to a course of action."

    "What else do you need to know?" Sentinel replied, "The monsters are outbreeding us, our Heroes are being turned against us, and the Order isn''t doing shit. We need someone like you. If you join the War Effort, our fortunes would change overnight."

    The Huntress stood up and started walking again, "I''m sorry, Sentinel. But, I''ve joined a similar conflict with very little knowledge of its true purpose before. By its end, all my allies went mad, were killed, or died by my hand when they tried to kill me. I will not make the same mistake again."

    "That''s what I''m saying," Sentinel continued, "I don''t exactly know what you''re talking about, but the past is the past. Just because you did something bad then, doesn''t mean you''ll do it now."

    "Sen, did you not just see her try and decapitate two kids back there?" Blitz shouted in response, "Or what about what she did to your arm? Can you trust her after that?"

    The Huntress sighed in frustration as Sentinel replied to Jet. The matter of what happened to Sentinel''s arm was something she attributed to the Blood. Another horrid side effect of her transfusion no doubt. Investigating the exact reason was added to her ever-growing list of things she needed to look into. Things were already starting to feel like Yharnam again.

    Silently she thanked Jet for going back to camp instead of following them. He pointed out how someone needed to watch the person they spent all day attempting to rescue. Even if it was an excuse to not be in the middle of those two, she appreciated his commitment to the mission. Now if only the two people following her knew how to leave well enough alone. Sentinel kept shifting between pointing out how bad the war is going and attempting to persuade the Huntress to join the fight immediately. On the other hand, Blitz repeatedly pointed out the issue with the Huntress'' morals and lambasting her brutal combat methods. It was starting to give her a headache.

    The Huntress started to tune her companions out, focusing on following the werewolves'' tracks. They were getting close. She could tell by the tufts of fur that were caught on a few brambles. However, something was...off. She narrowed her eyes while picking up a piece of brown fur. She lifted it to her nose and sniffed it. Blitz watched with half-hidden disgust, but the Huntress didn''t notice. Her eyes closed as she tried to place the scent. She had smelt it before, but where?

    ...No.

    Her eyes shot open and she immediately ran forward. Blitz and Sentinel were stunned long enough for her to lose them in the foliage. She ignored the branches and brambles that whipped at her skin and caught her clothes. Her mind was in a panic, eyes darting to and fro while she ran.

    ''It can''t be! They can''t be here! The Plague was meant to be contained to Yharnam! How did...wait. One of them bit me. She imbibed my blood...The Blood.''

    The more she thought about it the faster she ran. She heard a small groan echo from someone nearby and made a b-line for the source. She came to a small patch of yellow flowers, where a small, furry body was sprawled across the ground. She stopped in front of it and knelt, lifting the Mamono''s head. The striped face of one of the werewolves stared back at her with one eye closed in pain. The Huntress recognized the cub as the one that jumped on her. The fiery one that laid out their plan.

    She lifted the werewolf, using her arms as a pillow for the child, "Can you hear me? What did this to you? Where is your sister? Can you hear me?"

    The werewolf coughed up a bit of blood, one arm hugging her midsection with a wince. Her eyes slowly opened up. When her vision cleared her eyes grew wide at the sight of the Huntress. She tried to get up but the pain made her lay down. With heavy breaths she spoke, "W...what did you...do...to Fira?"

    "Fira?" the Huntress asked, "Is that her name? She''s the one that bit me, correct? Where is she?"

    The ear-splitting cry of a little girl pierced the air. It soon turned into a low, pained howling that shook the trees around them. The Huntress looked up, gently laying the Mamono on the ground. Her eyes focused on the dark forest in front of her. She stepped over the child while spreading her feet out. Evelyn and the Burial Blade shined in the moonlight as something approached from the treeline.

    As it came into view, the Huntress'' worst fears were realized.

    It was hunched over, its spine protruding out of its skin in bloody patches. Around it was patches of thick, matted brown fur that swayed in the night breeze. It stalked forward on all fours, arms and legs elongated to help it pull itself along. The movements it made were unnatural yet it wasn''t bothered in the slightest.

    There was no mistaking it. The Huntress was looking at a Beast. However, its transformation was incomplete. She could still spot skin underneath the mass of fur. But the dominant reason she knew the metamorphosis wasn''t complete, was the still human face it had.

    The face of the other werewolf sister. She looked up at the Huntress, tears filling her eyes as she choked out both a growl and a hoarse voice, "Help me. Please. It...it hurts."

    "Fira," the werewolf behind the Huntress reached out towards the approaching monster, proving her suspicions.

    The Huntress'' eyes flashed as she stepped towards the crying were...the Beast in front of her. There was no tension in her body as she held her Blade out to the side.

    With a calm, cold voice she spoke, "Weep no longer, little one. I will free you from your suffering."

    The Beast roared and haphazardly charged at the Huntress. Groups of flowers were sent flying behind it, its limbs unhindered by their irregular orientation at all.

    The Huntress did not move. She merely waited for the Beast''s claws to almost hit her. Then she fired Evelyn with immaculate timing. The Beast staggered up on its hind legs, its head lolling in the air.

    The Huntress felt her weapon leave her, the muscles in her arm grow, and her body tenses up. She brought her arm back and shoved it forward.

    The sound of flesh being torn open echoed through the trees.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Blitz beat Sentinel to the flower patch. She came to a stop, hands-on knees as she tried to catch her breath. She coughed a few times as the cool air hit the raw skin in her throat. Her head lifted to try and find Hunt. The first thing she saw was the werewolf child upon her knees staring at something in front of her.

    Hopeful that she had overtaken Hunt at some point, she ran to the child''s. She knelt to the werewolf''s side and placed a hand on her shoulder, "Are you ok? Come on, let''s get you out of here. Someone''s coming to..." Blitz''s eyes narrowed as the werewolf refused to react. Her body was frozen with her eyes wide and mouth agape in terror. She followed the child''s eyes...and the same expression spread across her face in an instant.

    There Hunt stood, her back to them, with an inferno raging before her. Blood covered her body and dripped from her right hand, while her left hand held a glass bottle of some kind. A white rag hung out of the top with a small flame burning on its tip.

    Blitz stared at the roaring fire as it began to spread across the ground, lighting the lilies around it on fire. However, whenever they spread farther than the main conflagration, Hunt would walk over and stomp them out. No errant flame escaped her, nor did it ever reach the treeline to spread into the forest beyond. Eventually, the fire was contained to a single patch of burning grass. The smell of burnt plants hung in the air, making Blitz sneeze involuntarily. Sentinel had reached them at some point, the old man watching the fire and Hunt with the same awe that Blitz did.

    Hunt slowly turned around as Blitz stood up and rushed at her with a raised fist. Sentinel wasn''t quick enough to stop her advance. All he could do was watch as Blitz ran up to Hunt and decked the taller woman in the face.

    Hunt barely flinched from the punch. She simply stared down at Blitz, her black eyes filled with indifference and pity. Blitz yelled at her, "What is wrong with you!? Are you trying to burn the whole forest down!?"

    "That was not my intention," Hunt''s voice was calm in spite of the situation, "but if I hadn''t acted when I did, it would''ve our only option."

    "Oh, great, more crypt bullshit," Blitz threw her hands up in frustration, "Are you ever going to come clean with us?"

    "Hopefully, no. Never," Hunt glanced behind her at the fire. It had shrunk to the size of a campfire, it''s fuel beginning to run out, "And hopefully what I have done here will ensure neither you nor anyone else ever discovers it. Some things are better left forgotten. Now, Blitz. Please move out of my way. There is one last thing I have to do."

    Blitz turned around and her eyes widened at the sight of the shell shocked werewolf child. She grit her teeth in anger as she ran back and stood in front of the little girl. She held her arms out, spread her legs apart, and glared defiantly at Hunt, "You can dress it up with all the pretty words you want, but I know what happened. There were two kids weren''t there? And now there''s only this one? That''s what the fire was for, wasn''t it you fucking psycho? You killed her sister and won''t even let her bury the body!"

    There was no hesitation in Hunt''s steps as she walked forward, "Blitz, please. Move."

    "Make me," was Blitz''s answer.

    "Blitz-"

    "I don''t want to...I don''t want to hear anything you have to say right now, Sen," Blitz said this with clear hurt in her voice. Sentinel hesitantly reached a hand towards her, but let it fall to his side.

    "Blitz," Hunt stopped when she was halfway between the fire and Blitz.

    "Is this it then? Is this how you get your kicks?" Blitz chuckled more out of a need to feel brave than anything else. She could hardly breathe under the pressure Hunt was hitting her with. It was like someone had placed a bucket of water as wide as her shoulders on her back. But she pressed on, "Do you lie awake at night imagining all the people and kids you''ve killed? Do you smile while imagining yourself butchering them, you sick fuck?"

    "Blitz. Stop," there was an edge to Hunt''s voice that, if Blitz had been paying attention, would''ve made her rethink her next words.

    "Why? Did I strike a nerve? Maybe I''m hitting the right buttons? Am I starting to break through your little facade? Good. Sentinel should see what you are. You''re no savior, no Hero, no leader. You''re just a freak who likes to get off to-"

    There was a loud bang.

    Blitz''s eyes went wide. She slowly looked down and saw the Huntress'' fist punching her in the stomach. She looked up and tried to speak, but something hit the back of her neck.

    Her eyes flutter closed as she slumped in the Huntress'' arms.

    "Sen," the Huntress lifted the young woman and held her out to the old man. He grabbed with both arms, his left healed from earlier.

    He hoisted Blitz over his shoulder and turned his back on the Huntress. He spoke while walking, "I''ll take Blitz back to camp. If I stay here there''s a chance she''ll wake up and get in your way. Do what you have to, then come back."

    "Understood," the Huntress nodded, "Thank you, Sentinel."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    When the old man had reached the treeline, the Huntress turned to the werewolf cub kneeling in the flowers with her hands on her head. She was shaking in fear and despair, her breathing panicked, her eyes darting from side to side.

    The Huntress knelt to her side. Her arms fell around the child before she could run. The cub''s ears pricked up in surprise but soon fell flat as the Huntress started to caress her head. She spoke in a soothing, motherly tone, "Poor little thing. You''ve lost everyone, haven''t you? Your mother, father, sister, everyone''s gone now. You''re the only one left.

    The werewolf started to shake in her embrace, but she continued, "I understand your pain little one. Both from experience and because I am the one who caused it. I doubt you will ever forgive me, or that there is anything I can do to redeem myself in your eyes. But, I can at the very least reunite you with your family."

    She felt the werewolf go still in her grasp, her breathing slowing down. Eventually, she went to sleep in the Huntress'' arms. Her tiny chest lifted up and down as the Huntress laid her down onto the patch of flowers.

    The Huntress raised her Burial Blade over the child''s chest.

    She brought it down with no hesitation, no pause, and no fanfare.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ever since that night, there has been an unspoken tension between them. Specifically, her, Blitz, and Sentinel. Blitz hadn''t spoken to her nor Sentinel when she woke up back in camp. Threatening glares and crossed arms were all she offered to the Huntress, while Sentinel was completely ignored. This made him go silent, probably from the amount of hurt he felt at losing one of his friends.

    The Huntress kept her head pointed forward. She tried to keep her mind on completing the task at hand. There was nothing she could say to Blitz. Their perspective, methods, and beliefs were just too different at this point. The best she could do was apologize, which she had already done multiple times. Sentinel, she was more confident in. The old man understood her reasons for refusing and did not hold them against here. She could resolve their conflict with a simple conversation.

    Then there was Jet and she wasn''t sure...

    "You thinking about me?" the man in question suddenly appeared at the Huntress'' side, but she did not jump at his intrusion. The Huntress looked at him with a flat gaze that made his expression fall. He snapped his fingers, "Dang. Was hoping I could make you jump a little bit."

    "And why, exactly, did you try to do that?" the Huntress asked with a flat tone.

    "Because you''re walking around with this really serious look on your face, when you should be happy," Jet threw his arms up in joy while smiling, "We got our guy, we''re gonna get paid, and nobody got turned into a sex-crazed slave! That''s three out of three right there.

    He placed his hands behind his head, stretching a bit, "Plus your spat with Blitz is kind of bringing the whole group down. By the way, nice job. You managed to piss her off on your first day. That takes some serious talent."

    "Believe me when I say that was not my intention. It simply turned out this way due to circumstances," the Huntress turned to Jet, "That being said, shouldn''t you be upset with me? Blitz is your lover is she not?"

    "How did...oh. So we were pretty loud last night, huh?" the Huntress nodded while the young man scratched the back of his neck, "Heh, sorry about that. Blitz tends to scream when we-ow!" A rock bounced off Jet''s head, making him wince. When they both looked in Blitz''s direction she was observing red mushrooms that were growing on top of a fallen tree log.

    The Huntress chuckled at the childish display, which made Jet point at her with a smile, "Hah! I did it! I made you smile! Now things should start getting back to normal around here."

    "Oh really?" the Huntress pulled at the rope while placing a hand on her hip.

    Jet shrugged with a smile, "Ever since you got here, you''ve been stone-faced and serious. More so than anyone I''ve met before. If I can make you smile, then I can make anyone smile. Even if they''re being abnormally cranky in the morning."

    He said the last sentence out loud with his eyes on Blitz. She didn''t reply, but her early actions proved she could hear them. The Huntress looked at Jet in puzzlement, "You surprise me, Jet. Not that I am ungrateful, but shouldn''t you be wary of me? After everything that happened last night...I figured you''d be colder to me."

    Jet''s expression darkened and his jovial attitude diminished. He sighed while shaking his head, "I am mad at you, but it''s mostly because you hurt Blitz. But, from what Sen told me, she was acting unreasonable. So I can understand why you did what you did. As for the kids...if I decided to stop talking to you over that I''d be nothing more than a hypocrite. Growing up, I wasn''t exactly the nicest orphan in town. It doesn''t mean I condone it, but I won''t hold it against you."

    "But what about Sentinel?" the Huntress knew she might be hitting a touchy subject, but it was better to get this taken care of before they reached the town of Pran, "Surely you agree with him on what an asset I would be to the Order?"

    Jet snorted in disgust, "Hell no I don''t. No offense to Sen, I owe that guy a lot. But the part about joining the Order or getting involved with this war at all? Nah. The Order hasn''t exactly been good to me and mine, or the world at large. Let the fuckers burn due to their own incompetence. I''ll be long gone by the time that happens, laughing all the way.

    He patted the Huntress on the shoulder, "Now you can do what you wish, but if you want my advice; Use those skills of yours to make a decent living, then jump ship when shit hits the fan. You''ll be much better off if you do that."

    The Huntress looked him in his eyes and nodded. She smiled at him, "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind, Jet. And...thank you for talking to me."

    "No problem," he patted her shoulder again before stepping away, "Now, let''s get back to Pran. I can already feel the gold coins sifting through my fingers."

    The Huntress chuckled at the eager look on the young man''s face. Though she would not receive much of the reward, she did gain many things from this mission. She learned much about this world, the Mamono and humans who inhabit it, the state of the war, and so much more. She had almost forgotten what it felt like.

    As far as she was concerned, that was more valuable than any monetary gain.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    They arrived in Pran by mid-afternoon. The sky was covered in an orange hue as the sun began to set in the distance. A single carriage awaited them in front of the town gates. Its blue walls were emblazoned with a lion roaring up at the sun as it stood atop a cliff. Two barded horses were hitched to it, their manes hidden beneath navy blue cloaks. Five people stood around the carriage. Two were bodyguards, their full-body plate armor shining in the afternoon sun. One was the driver who sat atop the carriage with the reigns in his hands.

    Another was a man who, if his familiar hair and skin color was any indication, could''ve only been Myles'' father. He stood with a relaxed almost annoyed look on his face. A hand went to his mouth to stifle a yawn, and the other ran through his hair. He wore a pressed blue suit with matching pants and carried no weapons on his hips. He adjusted his collar and stared at the group of bounty hunters with barely concealed indifference.

    In contrast, a very animated female, who was likely Myles'' mother, was pacing back and forth in front of the carriage. Her light blue ball gown followed her movements just touching the floor. Her skin was as tanned as her son''s, but whatever makeup she used masked it to an extent. Her brown hair flowed across her shoulders in curls while her gloved hands were kept latched to her thin arms. Her waste was pushed in extenuating her breasts within the confines of her blue blouse.

    When the Huntress and her companions came into view, Myles'' mother was the first to spot them. She gasped and started running towards them, her eyes focused behind the Huntress. The Huntress stepped to the left and pulled Myles forward. She quickly undid the ropes around his wrist and pushed him towards the onrushing woman.

    The prim woman threw her arms around her son''s shoulders, her husband following her with a box in his arms. Her short stature was a strange contrast to her son, who was a good head taller than her. She spoke in a high pitched, dignified tone, "Oh Myles! My wonderful Myles! Whatever happened to you?

    When Myles didn''t respond she let him go and looked him up and down. A frown creased her features as both her hands gripped his cheeks, "Myles? Why aren''t you saying anything? Did those ruffians do something to you?"

    She shot a threatening glare at the bounty hunters. The Huntress rolled her eyes while Jet stepped forward. He cleared his throat and said, "Madam Deltora. I assure you we have brought no harm to your son. Unfortunately, I can''t say the same about the horrible monsters. When we found him, he was being held captive by a pack of werewolves. You''ve certainly heard the stories of what they do to male Heroes? By the time we got to him, he was like this."

    "Then you should''ve gotten him sooner! Oh, my poor boy!" she started rubbing his head, "You don''t have to worry anymore. You''ll be home soon with Mommy and Daddy."

    "They killed her," Myles'' voice was quiet and hoarse from remaining silent for so long.

    "What was that, Myles?" Mrs. Deltora leaned forward to hear her son speak.

    "They killed her, mom. They killed Sara. They killed her."

    His mother frowned at the name. She lightly shook him in her grasp, "So, you did go with her then? I knew it. That damn peasant probably tricked you into running away with her, didn''t she? This is what happens when you don''t listen to your mother."

    If he felt any indignation at what his mother was saying, he didn''t show it. He simply kept staring straight ahead at something no one else could see. The Huntress crossed her arms at the sight, her eyes firmly on Myles'' mother.

    The father walked up to Jet and nearly dropped the solid black chest into his arms. Jet nearly fell to the ground under its weight but managed to keep himself upright. The father spoke in a regal yet bored voice, "Thank you for returning my son. Here is your reward. May God bless you on your travels."

    With that abrupt farewell, the father turned around and started walking back to the carriage. The mother grabbed Myles'' by the hand and easily led him to the carriage, "Come on, son. We''re having dinner with the Bellwoods in two days. They have a wonderful daughter that you''ll be delighted to meet. She''ll help you forget all about that horrible hussy who stole you away."

    "Excuse me, Mrs. Deltora?"

    The mother rolled her eyes as she came to a stop and turned around, "Oh, what is it? Didn''t Harlod give you sellswords your-"

    Something pricked the skin on her throat.

    Her skin went pale and her body began to shake as her eyes slowly fell to the curved blade pressed against her throat.

    "My apologies" the Huntress spoke as if she was taking a light stroll on the beach, "But I must ask you a few questions."

    "What the Hell are you doing!?" Jet screamed at Hunt''s sudden action, completely thrown off guard by how quickly she closed the distance.

    It took Harold, Myles'' father, a minute to realize what was happening. When he did he too attempted to scream, until the Huntress aimed Evelyn at him. She fired a warning shot that sped past his ear and drove a family of rabbits from their bush. He froze up under the black-clothed Hunter''s gaze, his body going rigid.

    Myles was staring at the Huntress with his mouth agape. Unable to speak, he darted his eyes between his parents and the killer who was threatening them.

    The Huntress replied to Jet, "Nothing, at all. You have been paid. These people are no longer your clients. And I am not affiliated with you in any way. I am simply a traveler who assisted you in your task to rescue Myles Deltora. Now, I am simply teaching this ''family'' a lesson. You have no more stake in this, so please, do not interfere."

    "Are you...well...huh," Jet''s anger gave way to slow revelation as he looked at the box of gold in his hands. He opened it up and saw the pile of shiny golden coins inside.

    He turned to Sen, making the old veteran shrug, "I mean, she is right. We''ve already been paid. There''s not much we stand to lose if she does this. The Order could come after us, but they don''t know who we are so..."

    "They could ask around," Blitz spoke for the first time since last night, a hand on her chin in thought, "But we haven''t made very much noise around Pran. I doubt anyone would be able to pin us down. The only loss is that the Deltora''s will spread lies about us, but they don''t have any concrete information nor are they a well-connected family.

    She shrugged, "All in all, we stand to lose nothing. Plus they''re jerks. So..."

    Jet nodded while smiling, then cupped a hand to his mouth and shouted, "Indeed! Thank you for all your help stranger! Deltoras we''d love to assist you, but I''m afraid our contract is up. Unless you would like to renew it..."

    Mrs. Deltora scowled and spat at Jet, "You curs! You''ll regret this, I swear!"

    "That''s a no then," Jet started to walk around the group, "In that case, we shall be on our way. May we meet again, stranger!"

    The Huntress nodded towards the three as they made their way back to the city. She spotted the bodyguards moving to stop them and shouted, "Don''t move, else your benefactors die here. I don''t think either of you would want to return home and tell your families you can''t afford food anymore."

    The guards froze up at the Huntress'' admission. They stepped back and let her companions pass into the city unabated. Jet made a throwing motion with his hand as they entered the open gate.

    "Harold! Myles! Do something!" Mrs. Deltora shouted as she looked to her husband and son. The sweat running down her face began to stain her make up.

    "Yes, Harold, Myles," the Huntress glanced at both men, "Do something. Here I am, threatening the lives of you and your loved ones. Aren''t either of you going to act? Shouldn''t either of you be attacking me and defending your mother and wife?

    She turned to Harold, making the older man flinch under her scrutinizing gaze, "I can tell you used to be a warrior, Harold. Your body still moves with the same combat prowess from when you were younger. You have not yet lost all your skills, yet you stand there not making use of it. Why? Do not let yourself become stagnant. There is a war going on. If you better benefit your species by being on the battlefield than in the courts, then pick up a blade and fight."

    Harold Deltora could find no answer. His mouth simply opened and closed without saying anything. His head fell to look at the ground, his mind trying to wrestle with what the black-clad stranger had said.

    "And you," she turned her piercing gaze to Myles who eyed her with a combination of despair and barely burning anger, "I am well aware that I am the last person with any right to say this, as I am the cause of your despair. However, I am also someone who knows what you''re going through far, far too well. As such, listen to me when I say this.

    She leaned forward, her blade barely breaking through Mrs. Deltora''s skin, "Grow. Up. You are not the first to lose their loved one. Nor will you be the last. Sulking and crying will do neither you nor anyone else any good. Your species is in a war on the edge of extinction, and you are one of the many chosen to help lead it from the dark into the light. Do not let yourself waste away in despair."

    "You think it''s that easy?" Myles replied, his voice hoarse but strong, "That I can just forget about her, what you did, and move on? Do you have any idea how much she meant to me?"

    "No," the Huntress shook her head, "but think of it like this. You were both Heroes, correct? Both of you wanted to protect the innocent and defend the weak? What do you think she would want you to do? Cry and despair over her death? Or be a Hero?"

    Myles went silent. He stared at the Huntress, emotions warring in his eyes. For what felt like hours his feelings ran wild inside of him as one tried to gain dominance. Eventually, he broke the stare, but the Huntress spotted a tiny spark deep within the dark recesses of his eyes.

    She would have to hope that would be enough.

    Finally, she turned to the mother. The female was shorter than the Huntress, forcing her to lean down so she could be heard. Mrs. Deltora''s eyes were filled with fear and kept moving from her husband to her son. Only when the Huntress began to speak did they focus on her.

    "Mothers are meant to care for their children," the Huntress began, "They are supposed to protect and raise them. When someone becomes a mother, her child should be the number one most important thing to her. Everything else should become secondary. And your child is hurt. He is suffering. You should be comforting him and soothing the wound on his heart. He is not a bargaining chip, nor is he a puppet you can string up to suit your needs.

    She made sure her final words were backed by all the authority she could muster, "You are a mother. Act. Like. It."

    She stepped away, sheathing her weapons faster than the eye could see. She pointed towards the carriage, "Now, leave. I am done with you."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "I''m home," Maggie shouted into the two-room shack. A pair of tiny feet ran out of the room to her left.

    Her younger brother ran to, his reddish hair bobbing on his head as he shouted, "Big sis is home!"

    She held out her arms and let the little tyke jump into them. She held him close while happily laughing, "Someone''s happy! How are you, Marcus?"

    "Great!" he giggled while holding up two fingers, "I grew two inches today! Nick and I measured!"

    "Really?" Maggie placed a hand on her brother''s head, widening her eyes in mock surprise, "You did! Congrats! You''ll be as tall as Nick is one day."

    "Don''t count on it," came a deep, confident voice from the room to the left. A young man, taller than Maggie, his smile showing off all his white teeth. His alabaster skin was covered with old welts and scars that ran the length of his muscled arms. His blue eyes were covered by his dark red hair that ran down his head.

    He stepped forward as Maggie looked him up and down, "Nick, did you get into another fight?"

    Nick rolled his eyes, "No, Mag. I didn''t. Montgomery came around asking about rent. Told him he''d get it before the end of the week, but fucker tried to weasel his way into staying until you got back. I got him to fuck off back to his hole though."

    "Nick, you know what I''ve said about antagonizing him," Maggie placed Marcus on the ground, "We can''t afford to lose this house."

    "I know, but...that guy''s a creep," Nick looked at the floor while his hand closed into a fist, "I''ve seen the way he looks at you. If I was stronger I could..."

    "Nick," Maggie stepped forward and hugged her older brother. He hugged her back, the two of them staying that way for a minute.

    "Is something wrong?" the two older siblings looked at their younger brother, who was staring up at them with sad eyes, "Did I do something bad?"

    "No, no, of course not," Maggie bent down and smiled at Marcus, "nothing''s wrong. Why don'' you go play with the toys I made you?"

    Nick ruffled the boy''s hair with a chuckle, "You heard her, ''Little Hero''. Go have some fun."

    Marcus was all smiles as he ran through the wooden door to his right. Maggie and Nick watched him go, nodding at each other in an unspoken agreement.

    They''d make sure they kept this house, no matter what. For his sake.

 Chapter 9: A Home for the Huntress

    ¡°Good Hunter,¡± Eve said, her tone not changing in the slightest, ¡°is something troubling you?¡±

    The Huntress didn¡¯t answer, her focus entirely on the clumps of coldblood she had laid out on the altar at the back of the Workshop. There were twelve in total, one for each of the monsters she had killed. Nine of them were from the unremarkable werewolves, while three others were from the mother and her children. She could tell which was which by listening to the unintelligible whispers they spoke to her in. Blood echoes were what remained of her victims Will. Though it was usually very diluted, there was always a small bit of the dead person remaining in the clumps. Specifically, their memories.

    Her eyes narrowed as they moved from the different gatherings of blood echoes. She picked up one of the clumps from the left side of the Altar, where she had placed the unremarkable werewolf echoes. The whispers got louder and more comprehensible as she lifted it into the air. She felt a familiar chill run through her glove and up her arm. She started to frown while flexing her fingers, thoughts of crushing the clump in her hand filling her head.

    ¡°Good Hunter?¡± the Huntress started at the sound of Eve¡¯s voice.

    She shook her head and looked towards the doll with a small smile, ¡®Sorry, Eve. I was lost in thought. These blood echoes come from monsters I killed in the Waking World. I¡¯m debating whether they¡¯d be safe to absorb or not. While the monsters, they call themselves Mamono, do not look like Beasts they share many similarities. They spread by infecting human men and women, creating or birthing more of their number and slowly but surely overrunning the human population, and they carry an instinctual urge to attack humans no matter the circumstance.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Eve nodded while stepping to the Huntress side, ¡°and you believe that even their blood is tainted with this infection?¡±

    ¡°I do not think, I know,¡± the Huntress shook her head, ¡°They attempted to turn me a few times. Sentinel said they injected their Mana into my body through bites. If Mana is something that flows through their bodies, what¡¯s to say it doesn¡¯t reside in their blood? Even vestiges could contain enough Spirit Energy to create a new monster.

    The Huntress took a finger and placed it in the coldblood, swirling it around in the thick residue, ¡°Then again, Sentinel said that I ¡®destroy¡¯ Mana when it enters my body. Based on that, I should be safe to imbibe these echoes. If I need to fight again, I could use them to improve myself further.¡±

    At Eve¡¯s raised eyebrow, the Huntress laughed, ¡°I know, I know. But there is always room for improvement, Eve.¡±

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes, ¡°Well, here goes nothing.¡± With one swift movement, she crushed the coldblood in her gloved hand. The sound of glass breaking accompanied the roar of rushing water filled her ears as the echoes flooded her body. She stood stock-still, not even daring to breathe while silently counting backward from ten.

    When she didn¡¯t feel anything start growing on her body she let the tension leave her one long sigh. She examined her arms, opening and closing her palms, ¡°No adverse effects so far. I did gain a glimpse of the werewolf¡¯s memories, but nothing more than that.¡±

    ¡°Have you learned anything from them, Good Hunter?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± the Huntress shook her head while reaching for more coldblood, ¡°Most of the memories were things I expected. Images of the werewolf raping a man, or biting a vulnerable woman. Nothing that I didn¡¯t already know, save for one thing.

    She gathered together all the clumps on her left observing them for a moment, ¡°They were all normal people. Not Heroes.¡±

    She crushed them, her face contorting into an angry frown as the memories filled her head, ¡°So, they don¡¯t even spare the children. Bastards.¡± She kept going through the clumps from the normal werewolves, all of them following the same pattern. Just repeated images of sex and rape with brief moments of conversation with their ¡°sisters¡±, which usually always were about or came back to sex or rape. The cut-off point was always when she cut them down.

    She turned her focus to the remaining three clumps. She grabbed the one that belonged to Sara and lifts it to her eyes. She stared at it for a few seconds, briefly wondering what would she see within the memories of a Hero? She crushed the coldblood and focused intently on any new memories she could see. When it was over she sighed while smiling sadly, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Good Hunter?¡± Eve placed a delicate, jointed hand on the Huntress¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°The two Heroes I told you about. Myles and Sara. I know what happened to them,¡± she gently removed Eve¡¯s hand from her shoulder and picked up the remaining coldblood pools. She started to pace around the room, explaining the memories she saw, ¡°Myles and Sara were novices. They ran off from their home city to both fight the werewolves and get away from Myles¡¯ family. Specifically, his mother. She didn¡¯t like how her son fell in love with a peasant girl, even though the girl was chosen to be a Hero.

    ¡°They made it to Pran, got some supplies, then went to track down the pack. They found it but underestimated their numbers. They managed to take shelter in a cave, but not before one of the werewolves managed to bite Sara on her leg. After some time, Sara turned and Myles had to choose. Fight his lover and the pack of werewolves by himself, or surrender and live with her as his wife. He chose the latter. And now look what¡¯s happened to them.

    She shook her head, ¡°A tragic fate. One I inflicted upon them. All I can hope is that what I said to Myles gets through to him.¡± She crushed the clumps in her hands, the expectant memories of the two werewolf children she killed flooding her mind. She turned to Eve, sad smile still on her face, ¡°Things are not turning out as I hoped they would. But, at least I managed to make some friends from that expedition.¡±

    She shrugged and walked to the Doll. She stopped in front of her and knelt while holding her hand out to her companion, ¡°Care to help me test my second theory?¡±

    ¡°Very well. Let the echoes become your strength. Let me stand close,¡± the Doll stepped forward and placed her hands over the Huntress¡¯ outstretched palm, ¡°now, close your eyes.¡±

    The Huntress did as her friend bade. In moments she felt the powerful wills left behind by the echoes shifting within her body. The first time she did this had felt...strange. It was like having a foreign entity swimming through her sub-conscious. They would float around in a vast expanse of blackness, waiting for the Huntress to will them become something to improve her abilities. All she need do was think of improving herself and the lingering Will would disappear, becoming apart of her.

    However, each increase in power she obtained would make the next increase cost more echoes. She never understood why that was the case and Gehrman was never forthcoming with an answer. Her investigations had proven fruitless, so she chalked it up to her own body. Fortifying her body increased its own need for echoes, thus requiring more of them each time. In this case, she found that she had just enough to improve something once. It wasn¡¯t much but she had found that even a single improvement made a world of difference.

    She willed the echoes to reinforce her connection with the Arcane forces. Though she did not use the fetishes that called upon the powers of the Stars, her weapon did. She had taken up her mentor¡¯s weapon as both a memento and to prove that she had surpassed him. However, the Blade did not seem to accept her. She could not use any of the phenomenal attacks Gehrman had used against her. Though she was skilled with it, she could never shake the feeling that something was off and perhaps improving her connection to the Stars would fix it. Or the very least offer some clue as to the reason for it.

    As the Huntress opened her eyes, she noticed a slight tug against her consciousness. It disappeared the moment she tried to focus on it. It had almost felt like...

    She frowned, filing the incident away for later investigation. She stood up and thanked Eve before turning towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Eve. I¡¯m going to go do something I¡¯ve wanted to do since I was a little girl.¡±

    ¡°What would that be, Good Hunter?¡± Eve tilted her head questioningly.

    The Huntress smiled, pulling the bag of seventy thousand gold coins from her shirt pocket. She held up the sack that Jet had tossed onto the ground while she was dealing with the Deltoras up for the Doll to see, ¡°Buying myself a house.¡±

    <hr>

    The squeaking of its hinges made Brigid Montgomery look up from the ledger on his oak desk. He placed his quill down onto a white frilled cloth to his right, keeping his eyes focused on the red-haired boy who came through the door with a bulging sack in his hand. He leaned back in his chair as the young man marched up to his desk and tossed the brown bag onto the ledger. It jingled as it hit the table, indicating its contents. Brigid didn¡¯t reach for the bag, pushing his hands together while sharp brown eyes looked from it to the white-skinned teen in front of him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    When he spoke it was with a scratchy, confident tone indicating a life of unhealthy living, ¡°Nick Mercer. Pray tell, what have you dropped onto my desk today?¡±

    ¡°You know damn well what it is,¡± Nick said with a sneer, his flat nose scrunching up at the pungent smell of alcohol in the room, ¡°Now take it and fuck off for a month like you always do.¡±

    ¡°Still with that temper I see,¡± Brigid clicks his tongue while pulling the bag of coins towards him, ¡°You need to get that under control.¡±

    ¡°Why? You put up with it just fine,¡± Nick replied with a roll of his eyes.

    Brigid brought out one of the gold coins, turning it around in his hand with a critical eye. He moved it back and forth in his hand while continuing to speak, ¡°That is because I am a very generous and patient Land Lord. I am willing to give you the benefit of the doubt and trust that you will improve. Others might not be as generous. Especially if you behave this way around them.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Nick said while turning his back to Brigid, ¡°You¡¯ve got your money. Now stay off our case for a bit.¡± He started walking back to the door.

    ¡°I am curious,¡± Brigid leaned forward, placing his elbows on his desk with one hand pulling at his black beard, ¡°How is your sister doing?¡±

    Nick stopped, his hands clenching as he turned back to the tanned skinned man, ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°Has she given any thought to my offer?¡± he continued reveling in Nick¡¯s displeasure, ¡°Does she have an answer for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah she does,¡± Nick placed a hand on his chin while looking up at the ceiling in thought, ¡°I believe she said something along the lines of, ¡®Fuck off you perverted old bastard.¡¯¡±

    Brigid shook his head, a hand going to his braided hair, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it from her, please. The condition still stands. If she agrees, then I will waive your rent for as long as she¡¯s employed.¡±

    ¡°Cut the shit!¡± Nick hit the door behind him with a fist, his teeth grit and eyes ablaze with rage, ¡°Everyone in the slums knows what you do to the girls you ¡®employ¡¯! You¡¯renotdoing that to Maggie. Not while I¡¯m still breathing!¡±

    Brigid merely stared the young man down with something callousness and annoyance. He placed the bag on his desk, put the coin back, and pushed it to the side, ¡°Understood, Nick. I expect one hundred eighty coins by next month. Please tell your sister I said hello.¡±

    A knock on the door interrupted the indignant response Nick had prepared. He looked at the door behind him then back at Brigid. The older man waved him off dismissively while righting himself in his chair. Nick stared daggers at the Merchant for a few moments, before turning around and opening the door. He pushed past a black-clothed stranger, anger blinding him to the world.

    As the door closed, the newcomer looked from the door to the Merchant behind his desk. Brigid shrugged while considering the stranger, his eyes trying to glean any standout features about them. He said, ¡°A troublesome client. No need to worry. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping you could assist me,¡± a feminine voice replied as the stranger pulled out a sack much thicker than Nick¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯m looking to purchase a house, and was told to come to you.¡±

    Brigid nodded, surprised at the stranger¡¯s gender. Specifically, her choice of clothing. The women in the town, while modest, were not afraid to show off their bodies. Long skirts and blouses that accentuated the cleavage tended to be the norm, and no one was complaining about that. Least of all him. To wear clothes so restrictive that you could hardly tell if she was a man or a woman? She was likely from outside of Pran, though he didn¡¯t know of a place where that type of clothing was widespread.

    ¡°That I am,¡± he leaned back in his chair, ¡°Brigid Montgomery. Yourself?¡±

    The stranger was silent for two moments. The Land Lord raised an eyebrow questioningly, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The tricorn hat on her head covered her eyes, preventing him from spotting any change in emotion.

    The client, after placing the coin bag on the desk, spoke with slight hesitation, ¡°Cynthia. Cynthia Albion. It a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    She gave a small bow that Brigid returned. It was good to see someone with polite manners. Especially after having to deal with that Mercer boy. He grabbed his quill, dipped it into the inkwell, and pulled out a new scroll page for his ledger. He looked down at the scroll while speaking to Cynthia, ¡°Well, Ms. Albion, I do have a few homes open for purchase. However, you must understand that owning one is not a simple matter. Buying one can be quite expensive,¡± he couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from glancing at the bag of coins on his desk.

    Cynthia tilted her head while waving towards the bag, ¡°I am aware. That is why I made sure to count all seventy thousand gold coins. I wanted to be sure that...are you alright, sir Montgomery?¡±

    Brigid had dropped the quill in his hand, the point of it leaving a black stain on the scroll below him. His mouth was agape in shock, while his hands shook with sudden realization.

    The realization that he was dealing with a noble from the Order.

    <hr>

    ¡°And here we are, Mistress Albion,¡± Brigid stopped in front of a two-story house, its walls painted white.

    The Huntress, or Cynthia as the Merchant knew her, examined the house. Unlike many of the buildings around town, this one was made of cut stone. It was near the edge of the town to the east, with a single-window on the second floor below the triangular roof. There were two more on either side of the door, both looking at the small patches of grass that separated it from the main street.

    Wordlessly, the Huntress approached the door and placed a hand on it. She caressed its surface, tracing along the small indentation within the wood. ¡°This craftsmanship is...excellent,¡± she said.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Brigid walked next to her and indicated the door, his slightly plump body jiggling as he walked, ¡°But please, save your excitement for the inside my lady.¡±

    The Huntress stepped back so the Merchant could open the door. She followed behind him as he detailed the different rooms of the building, stopping in front of each as they passed, ¡°This two-story home comes completely furnished to your liking. All the floors are covered with soft rugs made from hand-woven, knotted yarn. The living room on your right comes with three chairs, curtains, and a small wooden table. The kitchen is to your left and comes with all the utensils and dishes you might need to feed a large group of guests. The dining room is right next to the kitchen with a large wooden table big enough for six people including you.

    He stopped at the end of the hallway in front of the stairs, pointing towards a door on the wall to his left, ¡°The privy is there. I shall not go into details for the sake of sensibilities.¡±

    The Huntress raised an eyebrow under her Tricorn hat, though she understood why. How was he to know that she fought her way through a sewer filled with crawling dead bodies? At the time, she figured that was going to be the worst thing she ever did while moving through the city. Oh, how wrong she was.

    Brigid started to walk up the steps, the rugs muffling the sound of his feet. The Huntress followed him up, stopping in front of the second-story window. He waved to his left, indicating four doors on both sides of the hallway, ¡°Over here are the guest bedrooms each with a single person bed, one dresser, and a desk for any guest that plan on staying the night.¡±

    He marched to the right, stopping in front of a set of double doors with the same indents as the front door. He stepped aside and nodded to the Huntress. She thanked him as she walked forward and pushed the doors open.

    Her mouth went wide behind her bandana as she gazed in amazement at the large room she was presented with. Brigid stepped forward and waved at the entire room, ¡°As you can see, the Master Bedroom is extremely luxurious. The bed is big enough for yourself and at least five others if you wish to bring them, there is a large closet for all your clothes, and a desk complete with quill, inkwell, and parchment if you ever feel the need to write. What do you think, Lady Cynthia? Is everything to your liking?¡±

    The Huntress could only nod as she slowly paced across the room, her eyes roaming the entire space. Based on her observations, the room was big enough to hold at least twenty people before reaching capacity. She took in a deep breath, letting the powerful scent of flowers and cleanliness flood her nose. She let it out slowly in a long, long sigh that felt good to let go. She didn¡¯t look at the Lord before asking, ¡°Yes. Yes, yes it is. Could you...leave me for a moment, sir? I would like to...experience the room a bit more.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Brigid bowed, closing the door behind him as he walked out. The Huntress stepped over to the large bed. Its thick covers had a patchwork pattern on them, with a solid white color topped with various quilted symbols and emblems. She paused at its side, removed the glove from her right hand, and slowly pushed down on the fabric. The softness of the bed shot through her arm to her mind, bringing with it the knowledge of the last time she felt something so pliable. Involuntarily, she found herself almost leaping into the bed, digging her face into the equally fluffy pillows. Her hat flew off sending her recently cut short red hair shaking along with her movements.

    The feelings she was experiencing weren¡¯t because she was impressed with the building. Though it may have been corrupted or tainted, she had seen far more breathtaking sights back in Yharnam. The cathedrals, catacombs, and more were all crafted with expert hands the likes of which few could match.

    No, the emotions welling up inside of her were for a different, much more simple reason.

    The fact that this whole house was hers.

    For the first time in her life, she had a true home to call her own.

    She pinched herself to make sure she wasn¡¯t still in Yharnam. That some Beast hadn¡¯t knocked her out and this was all a false reality her mind had created to keep her sane.

    When nothing changed she gripped the pillow and sniffed it again, happiness filling her mind.

    <hr>

    ''So, this is Pran?¡¯ the stranger thought as she pushed her wide-brimmed hat down with one hand, placing the other against her hip as she walked. She could feel the various glances men stole at her butt and breasts as they bounced in the breeze. She smiled, spotting a young, red-haired man walk by with his head staring at his feet. She briefly entertained the idea of chasing after him but pushed it to the side...for now. Finding a man could come after she was better established in the community, and ascertained the position of her mother.

    The thought of her mother made her shake her head with sadness. ¡®Worry not, mother. I will find you, and when I do, I will make you see the error of your ways! Only then can we truly be a family again.¡¯

    She placed a hand over her heart as she slowly folded into the masses around her. By the time the sun had set, she was already among them with none the wiser.

 Chapter 10: Two Paths Cross

    The Huntress'' eyes creaked open. As light flooded her vision and she became aware of the unfamiliar, soft feeling against her body, she felt her body tense up. She threw the (suspiciously light) weight off her body, tucked and rolled to the side, and landed on the floor in a crouch. Her keen eyes quickly took in her surroundings while her hands went to her sides for her weapons. She quickly memorizes the placement of the bed she was in as possible cover, the window as an escape route if she needs it and the desk behind her as an impromptu...oh.

    The tension in her body began to leave her. She carefully stood up, relaxed her hands, and went through her memories of the previous day. The tour of the house, her decision to purchase it, paying the Merchant the fifty thousand gold for the house, and finally signing the Deed under the alias. She was lucky Gehrman had obtained the book on cursive writing and that she bothered to learn it. If she hadn''t, she likely wouldn''t have been able to provide proof that the house was hers.

    That last thought made her freeze in place.

    That''s right. This was her house now.

    ...She felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment as she realized she was about to destroy her own bedroom. Thankful there was no one to see her...outburst, she went about fixing the sheets on her bed. She sighed while patting down the patchwork cover on the bed. In celebration of finally gaining a place to truly call her own, she had forgone going to the Dream during the night. Her body and mind had grown used to losing itself to the Dream when she closed her eyes. It wasn''t an unpleasant feeling. It was simply a side effect of her battle through Yharnam. Being sent back every time she died, retreating from a bad engagement with a Bold Hunter''s Mark, or using a lamp to return to the Workshop for extra bullets and vials.

    However, while fruitful, going to the Dream was never what she considered...restful. Though she always came back refreshed and ready for whatever came next, something was always missing. Some human element of it that she had thought long lost to her ever since her transfusion. Another shattered part of her humanity, cast aside into the dark abyss of her mind.

    But now?

    Now she had a real home to call her own. And sleeping in the bed was a perfect way to fully cement that fact while going a long way towards breaking her habit of entering the Dream. And it did work...after she found herself at the Workshop once...or twice. She had made progress, at least.

    She patted down her bed, marveling at how soft the...her mattress was. The last time she slept on something even approaching a bed was when she was a little girl living off the...

    She frowned at the memory, shook her head while rubbing her cheeks, took a deep breath, and let it out in a relieved sigh. Now''s not the time for thinking about the past. Now''s the time to look to the future. She has her own house now, and this was her first night sleeping in her own bed. This is a new day!

    And today she''s going to...um.

    Her expression fell as she placed a hand on her chin. She walked to the center of her room, eyes roaming her room with confusion.

    "What exactly should I do?"

    <hr>

    "Sorry, Nick," Harlod placed down this hammer and shook his head. Black soot fell from his beard as he used his tongs to lift the still burning iron from his anvil. He gently placed it into the water barrel on his left, steam billowing up from it as the metal was submerged. He kept his gaze on his work while he responded to the young man, "Don''t have any gold to spare for you."

    "Really? Harlod?" Nick leaned back on the barrel he was on, his tattered and stained white jerkin bunching up around his arms. He crossed his legs, equally tattered brown trousers wrinkling as he did, "You''ve gotta have something. You always do."

    "Not this time," the older man pulled the metal out, scrutinized it for a moment, before grunting in displeasure and putting it to the side, "Need to save as much as we can. Lescatie''s fall has finally started hitting us and there''s no telling if I''ll be able to make enough to support my wife, my son, and you. Please understand."

    Nick raised a hand while giving the blacksmith a small smile, "Don''t worry, old friend. I get it. Family comes first, after all."

    He hopped off the barrel, his auburn hair bobbing along with his movements. He winked towards Harlod while walking off into the city streets, "Wish I could stay, but duty calls. Can''t let Mags be our only source of income now, can I? Make sure to name the kid after me!"

    Harlod let out a hearty laugh, "I''ll do that, as soon as you get an actual job! I''m still looking for an apprentice you know!"

    But Nick was already gone, disappeared into the bustling city streets. He had ducked into one of the many alleys that acted as the boundary between the main part of Pran, and the Slums, his home. Nick waited until he was sure no one had followed him, then punched a wooden wall in frustration.

    "Damn it," his palm went to his face, a frown creasing his features, "Not even Harlod could help me." Harlod was the third stop on his daily routine of begging. He wasn''t proud of it, but it was the only real way for him to make any income. Maggie''s statues and trinkets were nice, but they weren''t bringing in enough gold. Especially, since their Land Lord kept upping their rent every month.

    Nick could hear his teeth grinding at the mere thought of that bastard. Nick was many things, but he prided himself on his wit. He knew why the rent seemed to keep getting higher. It was the same trick most scum in the slums used: raise the rent, then "offer new methods of paying." Nick had seen Montgomery pull the same trick with two previous female tenants. They had lived near their house, and came by sometimes to play with Marcus. When they accepted Montgomery''s offer was when he started to notice the changes. They would dress differently, come home late, hobble instead of walk, and eventually refused to come out of their homes entirely.

    If that motherfucker thought he would let him do that to Maggie, he had another thing coming! Nick wanted to knock the son of a bitch''s teeth out...but he couldn''t. If he hit first, Brigid would be able to pin the blame on him. He''d make use of whatever dirty trick he had to ensure Nick''s reputation was in complete shambles. Nick wouldn''t put it past the fat fuck to bribe the guards to get him thrown in jail. Then how would he protect Maggie and Marcus?

    Normally, Brigid''s rent manipulation wouldn''t be a problem. But the loss of Lescatie, while not devastating, was starting to affect the town''s commerce. Harlod saying no wasn''t a good sign. Maybe those rumors of people planning to leave Pran weren''t complete crap. Would explain why the tailor and carpenter Nick had visited looked so busy. The Frontier had moved up, and people wanted to get as far away from it as possible.

    Unfortunately, that made Nick''s situation all the worse. He cursed while thinking about his next move. He had more people to talk to, but there was now a high likelihood of getting turned away. Going from person to person only to come up empty-handed did not sound good to him. Maybe he could wait until the afternoon. He noticed people tended to be more generous when...wait.

    He stopped walking and listened intently to his surroundings. Separated from the distracting sounds of the masses, he managed to pick out a single sound. A familiar one.

    The hiss of steel being drawn from leather.

    "Oh fuck," Nick said out loud. He shook his head while turning around to see a familiar face. He put on a fake smile as three teens about his age advanced down the alley he was in. He put both his hands in his pockets and said, "Revor! Good to see you, again! How ya been?"

    "Fine," the middle young man replied nasally, twirling a knife in his right hand. His smooth, leather jerkin matched his trousers, not a single wrinkle on his clothes as he walked. At his sides walked two identical boys each with a knife in their hands. They stopped halfway to Nick with sneers on their faces. Revor pointed his knife towards Nick, hand going to the crooked nose on his face, "But I''ll be a lot better once I pay you back for this!"

    "Riiight," Nick nodded along, his eyes taking in his environment. He gathered up some saliva and spat it onto the ground, "Normally I''d mention the last two times you tried this same song and dance, but to honest, I got some shit to work through. And since punching a wall isn''t very effective, I''ll use you instead."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Revor stepped forward but stopped when the boy on his left barred his way with an arm. The young man spoke with a low, professional tone, "The boss is willing to offer you one last chance, Nick. Join the Vipers and we''ll take care of everything. Montgomery won''t be a problem anymore."

    "Gee, that sounds great. I''d be more inclined to listen if it wasn''t coming from three armed men who had to corner me so I''d listen."

    "You''re not an easy man to talk to," the boy on Revor''s right spoke up. Nick winced at his high pitched voice, "The last guy we sent came back with broken ribs."

    Nick shrugged, "Hey, if your boss wants me to join his gang, maybe he should stop sending stab happy morons who can''t take a hint. Or, here''s a thought, he could come talk to me himself. Unless he''s too busy to talk to an old friend nowadays?"

    "Why should he bother with trash like you?!" Revor shouted, trying to get past his comrade''s arm, "You''re fucking trash digging through scraps compared to him!"

    "Won''t deny that," Nick stepped to his right and picked up a stray rock. It wasn''t much bigger than his hand, but it would do, "But I was hoping he''d remember he used to be trash too. Back in the day. But enough about the past. Let''s get down to business. Any of you know how to play catch?"

    Before any of them could answer Nick threw the rock right at the boy on the left. He didn''t wait to see if hit. He turned on his heel and booked it towards the opposite end of the alleyway. He knew this place better than any of those chumps. All he needed to do was get through the exit, lose them in the market crowd, then turn a few corners and he''d be home free. He focused his eyes on the gathering of people beyond the buildings on his left and right...only to skid to a halt as two boys stepped in to block his path.

    His eyes went wide as the hair on the back of his neck stood up. Quickly, he ducked in time to dodge a swipe from behind him. Spinning on his heel he slammed a fist into Ravor''s stomach, sending the armed man reeling. He placed his back against the wall to his right and raised his fist as his assailants closed in. His eyes were defiant as he stared the gang members down. Briefly, he remembered what Maggie had said to him just yesterday when she got home.

    He chuckled and shouted to the boys, "Well! Come on then! Let''s see which one of you has got the balls to bring me down!"

    The boy he had thrown the rock at, blood streaming down his forehead, yelled and aimed his knife at Nick''s side. Nick stepped into the attack, readying an uppercut to the larger boy''s jaw...

    ...Only for everyone to freeze and Ravor yelled out in pain.

    Nick eyed the exit as his attackers turned their attention to Ravor''s scream. He turned to see who his rescuer was...only to feel his body freeze in its tracks at the sight of the seven-foot-tall, black-clothed stranger holding Ravor up by his arm.

    <hr>

    The Huntress stared down at the young man struggling in her grip. She held the hand with the knife by the wrist, squeezing with just enough pressure to stop him from slipping away. He thrashed about, shouting obscenities while attempting to strike his captor with his legs and free arm. They swung futilely through the air while the Huntress turned her gaze to the rest of the boys.

    The four who froze at the sight of her were likely working together. Possibly a gang of thieves or some such. The young man they had pressed up against the wall must have done something to draw their ire, probably something to do with her captive''s broken nose. Their clothes were relatively well maintained with no holes or obvious tears anywhere. That meant they were well-financed and could afford to clothed their members. They could arm them with basic weapons as well if the knives were any indication. Whoever led this band of ruffians knew what they were doing.

    That made things a bit complicated.

    The Huntress sighed, shaking her head as her captive shouted to his allies, "Why are you idiots standing there?! Get this fucker off me!"

    His companions now snapped out of their stupor, started advancing on the Huntress. The tallest of the group stayed behind to prevent the citizen from escaping while they weren''t looking. The Huntress'' eyes narrowed. Looks she would have to improvise.

    When the three thieves were a few feet away, she let go of her captive''s arm. As he fell from her grip, she placed a hand on the back of his head and pushed it towards the hard ground. A wet, crunching sound made his companions step back in surprise. She didn''t waste the opening, kicking off the ground towards the middle thief. She stood up straight and stared the young man down while he gasped in fear for a few moments.

    He sneered, attempting to stab the Huntress in her kidney. She deftly knocked his arm to the side and shoved her knee into his stomach. She grabbed his shoulder as he bent double and brought him around to her right. With a single kick, she launched him into the enemy on her right. As both of them fell to the ground she felt a sharp pain on her left side. Her eyes met the thug on her left''s, as he smiled while holding his knife.

    That smile slowly disappeared, his mouth opening in horror as the Huntress simply grabbed the handle of the small blade. She slowly pulled it out while keeping her eyes on his rapidly paling face. Once the knife was out of her body, she shoved the boy to the ground and turned to the address them all. She spoke with a calm, cold, firm voice, "I''m giving you all one chance to run away. I''d suggest you take it, else I start breaking your bones."

    The three gang members scrambled to their feet and ran for the exit. They shoved past their "leader", pushing him down as they tried to get away from the terrifying stranger. The leader sneered at the Huntress, blood seeping through the gaps in the hand he held over his face. He waved his knife at her as if to say, "This isn''t over! You''ll pay for this! You''ll see!" Then he turned and ran alongside the rest of his men.

    The Huntress turned around, planning to assist the cornered young man...only to stop and stare as he punched the taller boy in the face. His arms were bleeding, but he kept up his assault, knocking the knife from the taller boy''s hand. He didn''t let up, hooking his foot behind the bigger lad''s heal. His foe fell to the floor barely avoiding hitting his head on the cold cobblestone below. He moved his arms up to protect his face from the red-haired young man. The thug could do nothing as a hail of blows descended upon his head. His arms soon gave way, and one good hit to his temple made his eyes roll into the back of his head.

    Breathing heavily the young man stood up, rubbing his chin with a bloody hand, then spat a glob of blood onto the unconscious assailant''s face. He stepped towards the Huntress, looking up at her with an appreciative smile, "Didn''t think I would make it out of that one. Thanks for your help."

    The Huntress nodded, "You are most welcome, sir. But, if you don''t mind my asking, why were those thieves attacking you."

    "Why else?" he shrugged, "They thought I was an easy mark. I told them to fuck off, and they didn''t take kindly to it. Why did you decide to help me?"

    The Huntress matched his shrug, "I was heading to the market to purchase some food for dinner when I spotted the first three ruffians duck into this alleyway. I saw the glint of the sunlight on their knives and decided to follow them. It seems to be a good thing I did. Also, your arms are bleeding. I can take care of it if you wish."

    "Ah, a good samaritan? Don''t get many of those these days. And don''t worry about the cuts. They''re shallow and should heal on their own. Thanks for the offer though," the boy nodded while crossing his arms. His eyes narrowed as he took a step forward, "You look...familiar. Do I know you from some...Oh, hey!

    He pointed at the Huntress'' clothes, "You''re the one who came into Montgomery''s place after me!"

    The Huntress tilted her head in confusion, memories of her visit to the Merchant flashing past her eyes. She stopped at the thought of the young man who pushed past her as she entered. A quick comparison confirmed what the young man said. She chuckled slightly, "And you''re the boy who was leaving just as I arrived. This world certainly behaves in strange ways."

    "Ain''t that the truth. Names Nick, by the way," he held his right hand out for a shake, which the Huntress returned. Then he turned around and started to walk away, "Thanks again for the help. Love to stick around, but I''ve got to go to work. Hope to see you again sometime."

    "A moment," the Huntress called, stopping the boy in his tracks. He tilted his head back to look at her as she spoke, "I was at sir Montgomery''s as I was looking to purchase a home. I have just moved in here, and do not know my way around town. Could you, perhaps, be my guide? Simply for today."

    "Hmmmn," Nick turned so his left side was facing towards the Huntress, "if you''re new, why not go get one of the guards? They hardly do anything ''cept sit around and get drunk. I''m sure you''d give them a reason to get off their asses."

    The Huntress nodded, "True, but it''s clear you know your way around Pran better than they ever could. Why else would you be traveling down this alleyway? Most people would avoid going to a place where they could be ambushed or robbed as you almost were."

    Nick was silent for a time with his eyes roaming the Huntress'' body. She watched as he shifted his weight from foot to foot, obviously debating if it would be worth it to accept her request. Eventually, he turned to face her fully, "Ok, but I''ll need some compensation. Times are pretty tough for the downtrodden like myself. You understand, I hope?"

    Under normal circumstances, the Huntress would mind. She''d bring up how she could''ve left well enough alone and let him die in the backstreets from blood loss. But she didn''t.

    Because she did understand.

    The boy''s tattered shirt and pants, blue eyes that had seen more than any child should ever see, the way he brought down an opponent a good foot taller than him, the confident way he carried himself. Everything about him reminded her of the childhood she left behind. Going entire weeks without even a loaf of bread to eat, having to fight five orphans at a time when the gangs tried to take her food, having to run when the bigger gangs started to make moves.

    She understood his plight all too well.

    She nodded, "I understand. How much will it cost?

    "How much you willing to spend?"

    "Would five hundred gold be sufficient?"

    Nick stared at the Huntress for a brief moment. Then he chuckled, "Heh. Good one.Five hundred gold, hah! No, seriously, how much are you willing to spend?"

    "Five hundredgold," the Huntress repeated without a hint of sarcasm, "My home only cost me fifty thousand, so I plenty left over. Though I only brought one thousand with me when I left."

    Nick stood there and stared at the strange woman standing before him. He waited with bated breath for her to drop the other shoe. To say she was joking, or to try and hide a giggle behind her gloved hand. Anything that would prove she was lying to him.

    She never did.

    The gears in his mind began to turn just as his jaw hit the floor.

 Chapter 11: A Short Trip To The Slums

    Micheal flinched as Brigid slammed his tankard of ale on the wooden table. A belch erupted from the bearded man, who drunkenly laughed while reaching for another full mug to his right. When his hand grasped the handle he quickly brought it to his lips. The foam fell down the side of his chin as he drank deeply of the brew.

    Micheal, his green coat sleeves bunching up as he placed his elbows on the table, coughed into his hand before speaking, "Sir, is it wise to be spending our recent gains in this manner?"

    Brigid froze in place, tankard halfway to his mouth. His eyes moved to Micheal''s sharp, bespectacled eyes. A sneer that made the younger man scratch at the stubble on his cheek slowly crept across his face. He methodically placed his drink back on the table, licked the stray droplets of ale from his lips, then placed his hands together with a heavy sigh, "Care to elaborate, Micheal?"

    Micheal moved a hand through his spiky black hair, sweat dripping down the back of his neck into his collar, "Well, sir, we??"

    "I."

    Micheal blinked twice, meeting his mentor''s eyes, "Pardon me?"

    "You were about to say ''we recently received a large sum of money" correct? That is incorrect. You have not, and will not receive any profits from this business until your apprenticeship is completed. Profit does not go to ''us'', it goes to ''me''," Brigid said, clearly enjoying his apprentice''s increasing nervousness.

    Micheal readjusted himself in his seat, clearing his throat once before continuing, "Erm, yes. You, sir, received a large sum of money from a recent client and are currently spending said gains on alcohol."

    "Yes," Brigid leaned back on his side of the booth, "And?"

    "It just seems...wasteful," Micheal spread his arms out for emphasis, accidentally hitting a serving girl in her thigh as she walked past. He hurriedly apologized and waved her along, returning the smile she sent his way, before turning back to his mentor, "Many of ou...your properties require repairs and renovations. Many clients have complained about the poor condition of their abodes, and have threatened to withhold payment lest something is done.

    His mentor lazily nodded along as Micheal continued, "Additionally, some of our clientele have been accosted by a group calling themselves ''The Vipers''. They have supposedly been extorted, beaten when they refused to comply, and had their family members kidnapped and forced into the gang."

    "And, where are you going with this?" Brigid''s eyes were focused on the foyer of the inn, following after the skirts of the barmaids and serving girls.

    "I''ve done the math, sir," Micheal took a scroll from the inside of his coat and carefully opened it up, a smile growing on his face, "It should cost you no more than three thousand gold to accomplish renovations and two thousand to ask the guards to assist with the Vipers. With the fifty thousand you earned yesterday, and the thirty thousand you have in savings, you have more than enough to accomplish this before the end of the day."

    Micheal''s smile faltered when he saw his mentor''s unamused expression. He nervously rolled his scroll up before placing it back in his coat, then waiting on Brigid''s reply.

    "Micheal," Montgomery spoke with little humor, his head being held up by his right hand, "what have I told you is the purpose of currency?"

    "To be spent," Micheal replied with an obvious lack of enthusiasm.

    "And who, pray tell, has the right to spend it?"

    "The one who has earned it."

    "And who earned all the money you are speaking of?"

    Underneath the lip of the table, Micheal''s hands were shaking as he balled them into fists and bit his lip. Brigid raised an eyebrow before the younger man replied, "You did, sir."

    "Exactly," Montgomery reached forward and patted his apprentice on the head, "I did. I earned every coin from both those morons wasting their lives in hovels they will never leave, and I sold the house on the edge of town to that fine noblewoman. As such, I am the one who has the right to decide how I spend it."

    "But, sir!" Micheal stood up, knocking Brigid''s hand off his head, "Shouldn''t you try and improve the buildings and land you own with that money? If the Lady saw the sorry state of your other properties, surely she''d be inclined to rescind her purchase."

    Brigid nodded but didn''t seemed perturbed at his apprentice''s outburst, "Well done, Micheal. You have retained some of what I''ve taught you. However, your hypothetical situation will never come about. I will make sure of it.

    Brigid finished his remaining tankard with a single swig before standing up, placing a hand on Micheal''s shoulder, and smiling with his eyes closed, "You''d be surprised how easy it is to keep the upper class from noticing those below them. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I shall be seeking companionship for the night. Please return to the office before me and ensure the ledgers are in order before I get back."

    Brigid was gone before Micheal could utter a reply. The young man watched his mentor leave out the door, leaving a sack of gold to pay for the drinks with the Innkeeper. Once he was gone, Micheal slumped against his seat. He sighed in frustration, shaking his head at the negligence of his "teacher". If he had learned anything from his apprenticeship, it was what not to do once it was over. More often than not it felt like he was teaching himself. Constantly fielding complaints, writing and checking the ledgers, and cleaning the office when Montgomery went out for "companionship". He felt more like a servant than an apprentice.

    He could always leave, but Montgomery was the only Land Owner in town. The others had packed their bags and left the moment news spread that Lescatie had fallen. He''d have to head to the city if he wanted a new mentor, and he couldn''t abandon the people in the slums. He had seen the ledgers and counted the gold multiple times. He knew Brigid was bleeding them dry, but what could he do? It was his word against Montgomery''s and he was a simple apprentice. The only thing he could do was hold on until he became a full-fledged Merchant, hope the gold he had been saving was enough, and buy his mentor out. It wasn''t the best or quickest solution...but it was all he had.

    His hands came up to his face as he shook his head in shame. If there''s was something better he could do, he''d do it. But as it stood ?

    "Pardon me, sir," a light voice said, followed by the sound of someone sliding into the other side of the booth, "Is this seat taken?"

    Micheal moved his hands away from his face...then immediately looked towards the floor. He felt his cheeks head up as he tried not to stare at the scantily clad woman in front of him. He managed to stutter out, "N-n-not at all. Pl-please s-s-sit down.

    He pushed his glasses up onto his face while looking down at the floor. A giggle from across the table made him look up into the deep, purple eyes of the woman before him. He found himself briefly transfixed by her appearance, before shaking his head and taking a deep breath to clear his thoughts, "Sorry, ma''am. How may I help you?"

    "I was sitting in the booth over here," she pointed a black-gloved thumb behind her back, a matching short cape following her movements, "and couldn''t help but overhear your conversation. I was hoping to ask you some questions if you wouldn''t mind."

    She leaned down, her black, cropped shirt bunching up around her breasts, accentuating them too much to be unintentional. Micheal gulped while wiping sweat from his brow with his sleeve in an attempt to keep his composure, "N-not at all. What would you like to know?"

    "I heard one of you mention something about a noblewoman who recently came to town. Could you tell me what you know about her, and possibly where the house she bought is?"

    Micheal was about to refuse until the girl started to pout in the cutest way he had ever seen. He felt his heart skip a beat, looking away to compose himself again. He turned back to her with a nervous chuckle, "Well, my mentor says I shouldn''t give information on clients out to strangers...but..."

    <hr>

    The Huntress frowned at the sight in front of her.

    "And the last stop on our little tour. My stomping grounds, the perpetual black stain on the face of Pran, the Slums!"

    Nick waved a hand in front of him, slowly moving it across the area before them. Broken and rundown buildings littered both sides of the street. There were holes in the rooftops, shattered windows, missing or broken doors, not single building had been spared from the ravages of time. The cobblestones in the road were cracked or missing, leaving large black holes in their place.

    "It''s not exactly a welcoming place," Nick shrugged with a smile, "but it''s home to me." He started walking down the street, beckoning the Huntress to come along. She followed in his wake, slowly moving her head left and right to fully observe the abject poverty around her.

    The people were a reflection of their surroundings. Not a single person wore clothes without some hint of damage. Some stumbled around with their heads hung low, eyes focused on nothing more than the cold ground beneath their bare feet. Others walked fast and light, holding something to their chest while their heads darted back and forth. These avoided the alleys between buildings, crossing the street just to bypass them.

    Nick looked up at her, trying to see her eyes under her hat, "There''s a shortcut through here that will get us to the Market in record time. I hope you don''t mind us passing through all this squalor, my Lady."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Confusion lit up Nick''s face as the Huntress shook her head, "Not at all, Nick. In fact, I''d be delighted to accompany you on a full tour of this section at a later date."

    "Ooookkkk," Nick stood up straight, placing his hands in his pockets as he stared at the Huntress. He focused his eyes in front of them, his pupils scanning the entire area as they walked. He unconsciously moved to the left side of the street, waving to any faces he recognized as they passed by. Some waved back with friendly smiles, while others keep their heads down.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask," he turned to the Huntress, watching as her gaze lingered on an unmoving man leaning against a dilapidated wall, "How did you scare off Revor and the others? I was too busy beating down the big asshole in front of me to see what happened."

    The Huntress turned to him and shrugged, "Nothing spectacular. I incapacitated their leader, then knocked two of them two the ground, and disarmed the last one after he stabbed me."

    "You got stabbed?" Nick asked with genuine concern, "Shouldn''t we get that looked at?"

    "Borrowing a phrase from a certain someone, ''It''s shallow. It will heal on its own.''" the Huntress imitated Nick''s voice as best she could. The young man looked towards the cobblestones, admitting that she had a point. She smiled beneath her bandana, "Thank you for your concern though."

    "No problem, my Lady," Nick said as they rounded a corner, "I couldn''t exactly...oh no.

    At the sight of a woman in tattered robes on the side of the road with two children at her side, Nick moved his right hand to the side of his face, increasing his pace, "Move quickly and do not make eye contact."

    "Why...oh," the Huntress deliberately stopped in front of the sitting woman, looking down at her with an unreadable expression. Nick''s palm hit his face just as the woman started to push herself up. Her legs wobbled as she pulled the children, a boy and a girl, to their feet with her.

    The woman coughed a bit, speaking in a raspy voice, "Please, ma''am. Spare some time for a suffering old woman."

    Nick came over the Huntress'' left side and beckoning to her with a hand. He only came up to her chest, so she had to bend down to hear him whisper, "I know this woman and she ain''t old. Got here a couple of months of go dragging those kids with her. Puts ''em for sale, but they always seem to come back to her. Trust me, it''d be better if we leave now before she ropes you into it."

    The woman looked between Nick and the Huntress with faint hope twinkling in her eye, her mouth missing numerous teeth as she spoke, "These children are completely healthy, I promise! The boy''s young and strong, and the girl''s got the prettiest eyes! They''ll do anything you ask of them, won''t you?"

    The two children nodded, their eyes focused on the ground below them. The Huntress could see their ribs through the tattered jerkins they wore. Their feet had dirt and cuts all over them, and their hands could barely close from the bruises that peppered their skin. Their matted, matching black hair covered their eyes, preventing her from seeing their expressions.

    The Huntress didn''t answer, causing obvious concern to come over the woman''s face. Nick took note of the various eyes watching them from the shadows in the alleyways and across the street. Depending on how his client reacted to this, their tour could get a bit more difficult.

    After what felt like a minute, the Huntress knelt to be level with the woman. She reached into her coat and took out her bag filled with coins. The woman''s eyes lit up as the Huntress shook coins out into the palm of her other hand. Once she was done, she put up her bag and held her hand out to the cloaked woman, "This is two hundred gold coins. Would this be enough to purchase your children?"

    The woman quickly let go of the kids'' hands, almost yanking the money out of the Huntress'' palm. She backed away while staring at the shining coins with reverence, "All yours, ma''am! I don''t even know their names!

    She leered at the children, a devious smile on her face, "You hear that kids! You''re her''s now! Get outta here, go!"

    The boy and girl lazily stepped towards the Huntress as she stood up. They stood at her sides and gripped onto her left and right fingers in unison. The Huntress nodded to Nick and the young man returned it before continuing on their original path. Once they were far enough away from the woman, he said, "Rather noble of you, but I hope you understand that you just made yourself a target."

    "You speak of the Vipers?" the Huntress already knew the answer.

    Nick nodded with a grim look on his face, "Those assholes thrive here, preying on unsuspecting travelers, people who get lost on their way home, or the easy targets that litter this place. I don''t fault you for helping those two, but you essentially just confirmed that you''re a good mark for them. There was no way they weren''t watching that exchange."

    "I understand, but wouldn''t word have spread about me defeating four of their members?" she noticed the children at her side were stumbling along, so she lifted them onto her shoulders. She could tell they were surprised by how both their heads started darting from side to side, wondering at their new height.

    She felt relief in her heart. There was still time to save them.

    "Not likely," Nick''s voice was dark as he placed a hand on his chin, "Razor''s not that high up on the ladder, and his gang is a recent addition to them. It''ll take a bit before word about you spreads to here."

    "You seem to know much about this group," the Huntress ventured.

    Nick shrugged, "When you live in the Slums, you gotta know these things. It keeps you alive. Ah, here it is!" He stopped in front of a building with part of its wall broken in. He glanced around before stepping over the debris into it, "If we cut through here, we''ll reach the Market in no time. Gonna need to watch your step though, there are a lot of...what are you doing?"

    Nick felt a pit form in his stomach as the Huntress handed the children to him. All three stared at the black-clothed woman, who stood up straight and turned to face the way they had come. She spoke in a matter of fact tone, "Dealing with the issue you brought up. Take the children to the Market and wait for me, please. I''ll be sure to compensate you for it."

    "You''re not actually...are you fucking insane?" Nick said while placing the children on the dust-covered floor, "Scaring off four random punks is one thing. You''re going to fight those guys on their home turf! They''ll have the numbers and the home field advantage! You''ll be slaughtered!"

    The Huntress turned towards him, reached out a hand, and patted his head. He jumped back, hands going to his head in confusion. The Huntress chuckled and spoke, "Thank you for worrying about me, Nick. You''re a wonderful guide.

    She knelt to be eye level with the two children, "Both of you be nice while I''m gone, ok? When I get back, I''ll bring you to your new home. I promise."

    They both took a step forward, but Nick pulled them back by their shoulders. The Huntress nodded to him, then ran off into the Slums.

    "Crazy fucker," Nick mumbled under his breath while turning the children to face him, "Come on you scamps. She told me to get you to the Market, and damned if Nick Mercer doesn''t finish a job."

    <hr>

    The Huntress stopped when she came to the wall that marked the end of the alleyway. To her left and right were similar walls, meaning the only way out was from whence she came.

    And, as if on cue, she heard the telltale sound of leather hitting someone''s palm.

    She calmly turned around, spotting six people entering the alley in a single file line. They spread out as they came, covering all possible corners to ensure she couldn''t escape. All of them wore much finer clothing than the other residents of this area. They wielded brown leather clubs with a rope tied to the handles and their left wrist to ensure they couldn''t be easily disarmed. They each had the emblem of two snakes hissing at each other somewhere on their bodies. A symbol of their induction into the gang no doubt.

    The last one to enter stepped to the side to let in a familiar cloaked figure. The person pushed her hood back, revealing a feminine face with a mouth filled with holes where her teeth used to be. The tallest gang member titled his head towards the Huntress, and the lady vigorously nodded, "Yep, that''s her! She''s the one who took my kids! She''s an evil, evil witch! Threatened to kill me if I didn''t take the money."

    She spat on the ground as the man turned to the Huntress, "Kidnapping kids isn''t something we let happen around here. Us downtrodden gotta watch out for each other, you know?"

    "Can we please skip the subterfuge?" the Huntress'' response made both the gang member and his accomplice frown, "I''m well aware of how this works. I came here to ask if any of you would consider letting this all end peacefully, rather than shed any blood?"

    The laughter from those around her was her answer. One of the gang members to her left, a young girl by the sound of it, spoke up, "Do you know where you are, bitch? Blood is one of the only currencies we accept here!"

    As the crowd began to roar, the Huntress looked towards the ground. She spoke in a voice that sounded like a low growl, "I see. Then, I have one last question.

    The Rakuyo fell from her sleeve into her palm. The Vipers jumped back as she snapped the two halves apart into a blade and dagger. She looked up, staring the woman who sold her the children dead in the eyes as she asked, "Does your blood count?"

    Within the blink of an eye, the Huntress cleaved one of the gang member''s arms off.

    Their echoing screams went ignored in the dirty, dark alleyway of the Slums.

    <hr>

    Nick sat cross-legged on the cobblestone street, his eyes focused on the orange sky above. He looked between it and the children at his sides. Both were looking around in awe at the number of people wandering around the Market at this hour. It was likely neither of them had ever been out of the Slums long enough to experience a crowded street before. As he watched their heads swivel back and forth, a memory floated to the surface of his mind. Of a time when he was the only one able to defend Maggie from the bastards that prowled the Slums and the Main Streets. He spent many a day beating people down and getting beat down for the sake of his family. Could say that those fights are what molded him into who he is today.

    And now he was looking at it from the outside.

    Life sure has a funny way of making you remember important crap.

    "Hey, kid," he said to the boy on his left. He placed a finger on the lad''s head, "You''re gonna have a real mom now, but don''t get complacent. You''ll be the only man in the house, meaning it''ll be down to you to keep your sister safe. Don''t let anyone touch her without going through you first. Got it?

    The kid nodded in agreement, though Nick wasn''t sure if the lad understood. He smiled and tossled the boy''s hair, "That''s the spirit. If you ever need help, come find me. I''ll whip you into shape."

    For the first time since he saw him, the boy smiled up at Nick. Nick returned it...until a familiar smell of iron made his nose wrinkle.

    Instinctively, he bolted up while scooping the kids into his arms. He turned towards the alley he had just came from...and felt his mouth gape open at the sight of his client, covered head to toe in blood.

    The crimson ichor dripped wherever she went, leaving a bloody trail of footprints behind her. She spotted Nick and he felt the overwhelming urge to run away as fast as he could right there and then. However, something kept him rooted to the spot, his teeth chattering as the seven-foot-tall woman got closer.

    Her shadow fell over him, his heart entered his throat as her arms reached out from him...and her hands revealed an assortment of gold coins.

    "This is your compensation for taking the children," her voice was surprisingly soothing despite the blood dripping from her clothes, "A hundred gold coins. I''d give you more, but I must save some to buy food for dinner."

    With a shaky hand, Nick slowly took the coins then held the children out to his client. She carefully took them into her arms, deliberately attempting to keep the blood from staining their clothes.

    She bowed as best she could to him, "Thank you for your guidance, Nick. I''ll be sure to come to visit you whenever I have the chance.

    The people gave her a wide berth as she started to walk away, some even running off while shouting for the guards. She stopped and turned back to address Nick, "I do not believe I have given you my name. It is Cynthia. Cynthia Albion. Goodbye, Nick."

    Unable to think of anything else to do, Nick awkwardly waved to Cynthia as she disappeared into the town.

    Once she was out of sight, he started racing back through his shortcut.

    He had to get home. He had to tell Maggie had happened.

    And how all their troubles were over.

    <hr>

    A halfbreed Mamono, her body camouflaged by the shadows cast by the setting sun, watched as a figure walked up to the immaculate house at the edge of Pran. Their body was soaked from head to toe in a red liquid that, based on the smell in the air, was human blood. They carried two children in their arms as they took out the key to the home and entered the building.

    With a determined look on her face, she stepped into the light and approached the home...with her blade drawn.

 Chapter 12: An Unwanted House Guest

    ''This...may have been a rash decision.''

    The Huntress'' rubbed her chin as her eyes moved between the two children she had rescued from the Slums. She had brought them to the living room and sat them down in two of the chairs. She had closed the curtains as it was getting dark out, then turned her attention to the kids themselves.

    Specifically, what she was going to do with them.

    Buying them, while something she felt immensely proud of, was driven by emotional impulse rather than any logical thinking. The sight of two children being sold on the street, their feet and hands likely covered in blisters as they were thrown around like pieces of meat. Her carefully curated ability to rationalize the proper path forward was driven to the back of her mind. In its place was an urge to get those children out of there, and make any who came for her understand why that would be an extremely poor decision on their part.

    True it wasn''t the first time such an impulse had driven her to act since coming here, but the other times had been tempered with logical thinking. The only exceptions to this were when she faced the werewolves and when the Banshee had brought the cubs to her. And now she could add this to that growing pile.

    She bit her lip as she moved her gaze from the boy to the girl, trying to figure out what she should do. An idea came to her as she focused on the dirt and filth covering their bodies. A bath would be perfect for this. She could get to know the children while washing them down and ensuring they were...oh wait...

    This wasn''t Yharnam.

    She''d have to find a river and get water to bathe them.

    She started to bring her right hand up to her head but paused as something caught her eye. Specifically, the fact that her pure white glove was painted crimson. The gears in her mind started to turn as she looked from her glove to the children sitting in front of her.

    Then the realization finally hit her.

    She was still covered in blood from her fight with the Vipers.

    That...isn''t good.

    She coughed into her hand speaking in a calm voice, "Ok, children. This is your new home. Feel free to explore and run around. I need to go freshen up. The privy is to the left of the stairs, don''t open the door for strangers, and don''t come upstairs until I return. Understood?"

    The children nodded, the Huntress did the same, then she walked out of the room with her arms behind her back. She kept walking until she opened the double doors that led to her room. Then she went to the middle of the room, sat down, closed her eyes, and thought of the Dream.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Good Hunter," Eve stood up from a grave she was tending as the Huntress'' body materialized at the bottom of the stairs. She bowed to her friend, ''Welcome home. How was your-"

    The Huntress ran past her friend so quickly, that the Doll''s clothes briefly lifted off the ground.

    A few seconds later, the Huntress dashed back out and shouted, "Hello, Eve!" The blood gone from her clothes, she gave her friend a quick hug before dashing through the Workshop doors, "Can''t talk. Needed to get my clothes fixed."

    "Oh?" Eve said questioningly.

    The Huntress sat down in the rocking chair, preparing herself to return to her home, "I went to the Slums. Rescued two children. Had to kill some gang members. Blood was still on my clothes when I brought the kids home and...oh shit!"

    The Huntress stood up, hands going to her head as she started pacing around the room, "I forgot to buy the food! Oh, what am I gonna make for dinner now?! Wait...do I even know how to cook?"

    She charged to the books on the shelves and started pulling them from the wall at a rapid pace, making sure to place them back once she had read the cover, "Eve! Did Gehrman keep any books about cooking? Or child-rearing? Or...anything about being a parent?!"

    The Huntress kept looking at books, going to great lengths to restrain herself from tossing them to the floor, until a comforting hand touched her shoulder. Instantly, all the tension and worry she was feeling evaporated. A misty haze cleared from her eyes as she let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding. She turned to her companion and nodded, "Thank you, my friend. I was overreacting."

    Eve took her hand away from the Huntress'' shoulder, bowing as she said, "If what you seek is within the Workshop, why not ask the little ones? They would be overjoyed to be of service to you."

    "The Messengers? How could they...actually, that reminds me," the Huntress turned to look Eve in the eye, "They came to me. When I wasn''t in the Dream. I thought they could only do that in Yharnam..."

    "When you freed Gehrman of his burden, you became the Master of this Dream. Wherever you go the little ones will follow and help you however they can," Eve waved to the left where a group of Messengers were crawling out of a portal in the floorboards. Three gray bodies pushed themselves forward, each one holding a book up to the Huntress.

    The Huntress was stunned for but a moment. Then she composed herself, turning her gaze towards the space above the Weapon Bench where numerous weapons hung, their blades still sharp and ready for use. Below them were the different Badges she had collected during her journey through Yharnam. Not a single speck of dust was anywhere near the mementos. Their spotless metal gleamed in the never waning light of the fireplace.

    She had never given it much thought, but what her friend said made sense. When one kills a Hunter, finds their discarded remains, or joins a specific group, they take up their mantle by carrying their Badge. Owning it would prove to the Messengers you were worthy of using the garments and weapons of the lost. It was how the Hunters retained the knowledge of the Workshop, even if a Hunter succumbed to their blood lust and turned into a Beast. Eileen had explained this to her numerous times, and her weapons spoke of her participation in such dark work.

    "You are correct, Eve," she knelt and plucked the books from the thin hands of the Messengers. They made the same noise they always did, a mixture of moaning, groaning and laughing. She waved goodbye to them as they slipped away into the blackness from whence they came.

    A part of being a Hunter was taking on the responsibilities of those that came before. And nothing said that it did not extend to ownership of the Workshop.

    The Huntress lifted the books to her face...and immediately frowned upon reading the titles.

    " ''How to care for a suffering maiden''s heart''," she read aloud, " ''Winning over a woman''s parents'', and ''Cook her something that will make her heart flutter''."

    She was silent for a few moments, before hanging her head and sighing. Her late mentor''s taste extended farther than she ever thought possible.

    "Oh well," she shrugged while putting up the first two books, "At least the last one can teach me about cooking. I''ll be off now, Eve. Sorry I have to leave so soon."

    "It is no trouble, Good Hunter," Eve''s understanding smile was a wonderful sight to behold for the Huntress, "I shall await and pray for your safe return."

    The Huntress nodded and walked towards the door.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    She awoke back in her room, the cookbook held in her right hand. She placed it in one of her pockets and brought her arms up to observe them. The sight of her spotless gloves made her nod as she stood up. Making her way downstairs, the sound of a door closing reached her ears. A look to her left showed the girl closing the door to the privy while the boy stood watch outside. The kids spotted her as she descended the final stair, the boy moving to support the girl as they limped to her.

    The Huntress frowned at the sight, kneeling to speak to them at eye level, "I''m sorry about leaving the two of you alone. Did anything happen while I was away?"

    Standing up straight, the boy nodded his head and pointed towards the entrance to the house. The Huntress followed his finger, nodded while standing up, then walked to the living room. She beckoned the children to follow her while keeping her pace slow to not get too far ahead. She spoke to them as they walked, looking over her shoulder at them with her eyes hidden beneath her hat, "Do you have names, children? I need to know them in case something were to happen to you." And because calling them "children" is not something the Huntress wanted to do. They were people. They deserved to be called by their names.

    The two kids were silent for a minute until the boy attempted to speak. His voice was hoarse and sent him into a coughing fit, forcing the three of them to stop in the middle of the hallway. The girl patted him on the back until he stopped. Straightening his posture, the boy looked up at the Huntress and spoke in a raspy gasp while pointing at himself, "H...Hor...Horace."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He points at the girl to his left, "G...Gl...Gloria."

    The Huntress nods and starts walking again, "I see. Do you know your family names? Perhaps you''re siblings?"

    Horace shakes his head before Gloria squeaks out a reply, "Twins. Don''t know...parents."

    The Huntress took note of their pauses as they talked. She''d have to look into getting them water alongside food from the Market. And, judging by the orange light being blocked by the curtains as she entered the living room, she didn''t have long to do that. She went to the window, slightly moving the curtain out of the way, and spotting the woman standing right at the threshold to her home.

    The first thing the Huntress noticed was the weapon in her right hand. It had a long thin blade, the point on the end made to target the weaknesses in heavy armor. A rapier and one its user knew how to use judging by how she gripped it. Her feet spaced apart with, right side faced towards the door, one foot behind the other, further cemented this idea. Going off this alone it was obvious the woman had come here for a fight.

    Her attire...not so much.

    The Huntress sighed while shaking her head in disappointment. A part of her had hoped that Blitz had been an exception and that Sentinel and Jet had never seen a female warrior before. Mainly because, as strange as this world was, female fighters dressing like Ladies of the Night wasn''t something she wanted to accept was the norm.

    Yet, here stood this five foot six woman wearing a short cape that could easily be grabbed, black leather boots that only went up to her knees, a wide-brimmed hat that could be pulled down to blind her, short pants that did nothing to protect the vulnerable white skin of her thighs, and black leather so short and stretched tight around her breast that the Huntress wouldn''t even call it a shirt that left her midriff bare and open to attack. She didn''t want to mention the long, blonde ponytail that moved in the breeze behind her.

    The Huntress stepped back from the curtain and turned to her children. She knelt while pulling her bandana down and placing her hat on the ground. Her cut short red hair framed her face as she smiled and said, "Thank you for telling me, Horace. Now, here''s what I''m going to do. I''m going to go out and...talk to the lady outside. While I''m doing that, do not look out the windows. No matter what you hear, don''t open those curtains for any reason. When I come back, I''ll take you two to the Market so we can buy dinner. Alright?"

    The kids nodded slowly, their stomachs growling at the prospect of food. Gloria moved her hands to her stomach while Horace placed his on her shoulders. They both looked up at the Huntress and spoke in tiny, hoarse voices, "Yes, ma''am."

    The Huntress giggled as she stood up. She pulled her bandana back up and placed her hat back on her head, "There''s no need for that. You may call me Cynthia, or Ms. Cynthia. Whichever you prefer. I''ll be back soon. Stay safe, children."

    With that, the Huntress went to the door. She checked that her vials and bullets were fully stocked before walking outside.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Without missing a step the Huntress closed the door behind her, quickly stepped over the threshold that separated her property from the street, equipped the Rakuyo, and stopped about ten feet from the armed stranger.

    She sized the woman up, eyes looking for any possible weakness that could be exploited...save for the obvious ones. She noted how, despite having experience fighting, her foe''s skin was completely flawless. There were no scars, no abrasions, no bruises, not even any dirt or dust anywhere. Either she was extremely talented, or she had never been in a true fight. And based on what the Huntress had learned since she got to this world, the latter was the likely answer.

    The stranger seemed to scowl at something, then spoke in a young, passionate voice, "Where are the children that were with you? What have you done to them?"

    The Huntress'' raised eyebrow was hidden beneath her hat, as she replied in a calm tone, "Why do you ask? And for that matter, who are you?"

    "Don''t change the subject. And as if you couldn''t tell," the stranger began circling to the Huntress'' left, her rapier pointing towards the black-clothed woman, tip first, "You may have found a way to hide your Mana, but you can''t fool me. I saw the blood on your clothes. I know how you only came into town a few days ago, and how this very house was recently purchased by a ''noblewoman''. Aren''t my kin meant to be more clever than that?"

    The Huntress mirrored her opponent, keeping them in the center of her vision, "You are correct in all your assumptions, save the last two. I am no noble, contrary to whoever has informed you of that, and nor am I kin to you. None who would call themselves my kin would wear clothing that offered no protection whatsoever in combat."

    The stranger huffed, fondling her breast through her clothes as she smiled, "My outfit reflects my freedom. Unlike you Vampires, I am not afraid to be open with my passions and desires."

    The Huntress tilted her head in confusion, " ''Vampires''? Are those a type of monster? And if so, are you one as well?"

    The stranger didn''t catch the low rumble her opponent''s voice took on, stopping when her back was facing the space between the Huntress'' home and an adjacent house. She bent her knees while holding her left hand out to the side, "You''re certainly committed to this act. For the sake of indulging in your game, I shall tell you what I am. I am a Dhampir. Half-breed offspring between a Vampire and a human. And while you might...gah!"

    The Dhampir halted and held her rapier diagonally, letting the thicker end catch the Huntress'' blade as it came down.Demon Silver hit silverite in a loud crash that rang across the empty streets. The waning sunlight elongated the shadows of the two combatants.

    The Huntress put pressure on her blade, stepping closer to the Dhampir, eyes wild in anger, "You will not touch my children, monster."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The Dhampir scowled as she felt her legs skid back under the black-clothed woman''s surprising strength. She had been expecting a powerful adversary, but this was beyond her expectations. It was taking up half her strength just to keep herself from flying back. She grit her teeth while gathering her Mana into the palm of her left hand. As she felt the power coalesce, she spoke to her assailant, "Tried to catch me by surprise? You''ll have to do better if you plan to bring down Teresa Scarlet!"

    The Vampire dashed backward just when Teresa shoved her left hand forward. The Dhampir smiled, dashing after her target with her rapier held to her right. She had to duck under her opponent''s retaliatory swing but managed to place her hand on the taller woman''s left hip. She let the magic go and jumped back, as a bright flash of purple light erupted from where she had touched.

    The light dissipated just as Teresa landed a few feet away. She smiled while placing a hand on her hip, "That should help you see things my way. Doesn''t it feel good to-"

    She heard a loud bark and instinctively dodged to the right. Something whizzed by her head a moment later. Before she could gather herself her opponent came for her again, this time with a strange object in her left hand.

    ''What''s going on?!'' the Dhampir thought as she blocked a stab aimed for her gut and back stepped to avoid the subsequent upwards slash. ''She should be slowing down. The spell should''ve sent my Spirit Energy directly into her! How is she still this strong!?"

    She shook her head and pressed the offensive, stabbing away at her opponent. Though her attacks missed she managed to force the black-clothed woman back a bit, making enough distance for a moment''s rest...that is until the Vampire held the small device in her left hand towards her. The Dhampir scowled and started dashing repeatedly as her foe sent projectile after projectile her way.

    She knew the spell had to have worked. It had on every other monster she had faced. This Vampire was likely hiding the full effects of the spell to confuse her. Underneath that bandana and hat were wide pleading eyes, and an open ready mouth. She just needed a few hits from her rapier and she''d fall to her knees.

    Teresa grinned confidently, waiting for a lapse in her opponent''s assault. When it came she skidded to a halt, holding her rapier horizontally as she took up a new stance. She pushed her Mana into the soles of her feet and her blade, as she shouted to the Vampire, "Considering you attacked me without warning, allow me to return the favor!"

    She kicked off the ground, rocketing towards her opponent with incredible speed. The Vampire dashed to the right at the last second. Teresa put Mana into her toes and used them to stop her momentum just before she passed her target. She turned to face her foe and kicked off again, stabbing forward with her blade.

    The Vampire held up her weapon while leaning to the left, their blades clashing as Teresa passed by. The Dhampir landed a few feet away and repeated the action. She flew at the back of her opponent, ignoring the sound of something snapping as she slashed her opponent''s right side. Feelings of triumph coursing through her veins, she stopped and shot out one last time. Her blade found its mark, piercing through the Vampire''s left shoulder.

    Teresa grinned victoriously already feeding her Energy through the rapier and into the Vampire''s body. She could feel it taking root inside...wait...

    ''What is this terrible feeling? My Mana it''s...it''s being taken from me. Why? What''s happening to-''

    Teresa realized what was happening just as a painful shock shot up her right arm. She looked over and saw a small dagger stabbing through her flesh.

    She looked up and finally got a look at her enemy''s eyes.

    And for the first time in her life she felt something that no one, not even other Mamono had ever made her feel in her life.

    True, absolute, all-consuming dread.

    Teresa''s scream was cut off as the monster''s other blade stabbed through her stomach.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    On a rooftop overlooking the fierce battle, Akuri stood paralyzed.

    When word had reached her Mistress that her daughter was making her way to Pran, the Kunoichi had been dispatched immediately. Her task was to simply watch over the half-breed and report back if she makes any headway in discovering her mother''s location.

    Things had gone smoothly so far. With the newcomer taking up the Dhampir''s attention, she had gained no ground in tracking down her parent. Akuri didn''t truly care if the newcomer turned out to be a Vampire or not. If she was, then she could distract the Dhampir long enough for her to inform her Mistress. If she wasn''t, she knew nothing of the existence of her Mistress, so Teresa would simply waste time.

    She was not expecting so see the newcomer not only match but defeat the Dhampir in single combat.

    That had shocked her.

    Watching the newcomer stab Teresa through the gut with no hesitation terrified her. She felt her entire body begin to shake as the newcomer...the monster ripped both its blades from the Dhampir''s body. The Mamono started to moan in pain, rolling on the ground while holding her punctured stomach. The monster stepped forward, grabbed the downed Dhampir by her ponytail, then started dragging her towards their house.

    The Kunoichi knew she should be furious. That she should be yelling in rage and planning her revenge against the cruel monster that defeated her Mistress'' daughter.

    But the truth was that she was horrified beyond belief.

    She had fought many humans since she came to this continent. Many Heroes, male and female, had fallen to her skills. No two fought her the same way, but they all had one thing in common; they hesitated.

    When it came time to deal the finishing blow or they had an opportunity to cripple her for life, they never took it. They always let her go or tried to "redeem" her. They were all too kind to end her life.

    But not this one.

    When this one was given the chance to end the battle, they took it.

    No hesitation. No second-guessing. No redemption.

    Only death.

    Akuri felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up. She went prone just as the newcomer looked directly at her hiding spot. She swore they could see right through the shadows, their eyes boring a hole straight through her. Her hands unconsciously went to her weapons while her mind began running her escape routes through her head.

    After what felt like hours, the newcomer finally turned around and went inside the house.

    Akuri stayed prone for ten minutes before she felt comfortable enough to leave.

 Chapter 13: Asking A Few Questions

    The water startled Scarlet awake as it splashed across her face. She sputtered, breathing rapid as her head darted back and forth. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness around her, letting her see the details of the room she was in. Her hat was gone, there was a large bed to her left, what looked to be a closet to her right, a carpet beneath her and...was that blood?!

    She felt her blood run cold as the familiar scent of iron hit her nose. She tried to stand, but her arms and legs refused to move. A glance below revealed a taut, brown rope tied around her legs. It reached all the way around the legs of the chair she was sitting in. She could feel the same material on her wrist behind her. An ache from her stomach made her groan. She looked down and saw clean white cloth wrapped around her midsection, no hint of blood on them. She kept her eyes on her surroundings while trying to squirm free of her bindings. Her mind raced as it tried to catch up with what her body was experiencing. She slowly began to piece together the events that had transpired up to this point.

    She had come to Pran, got information about a Vampire living on the edge of town, found her walking into her home with two children, confronted her...and then...

    "Are you awake? Good."

    Scarlet''s body stiffened at the voice. Its tone was sharp, feminine, and frigid, with an edge to it that sent a shiver up her spine. She focused her gaze in front of her, the owner of the voice leaning on a chair identical to hers. The stranger (it was clear they weren''t a Vampire by this point) wore a long, gray coat that ended at their waist. A long cape that split down the middle fell down to their ankles. What looked like two long, black wings followed every movement they made. The feathers fluttered in the air as they bent over and placed a bucket on the ground.

    But the thing that stood out the most about the stranger''s attire was the long bone white mask on their face. She couldn''t place the smooth material it was made of, which only made it more menacing. As the stranger approached her Scarlet couldn''t help but try and scoot her chair back. Remembering how she had felt at the end of the battle, coupled with the knowledge that it had all been done by the figure coming towards her, was too much to bear.

    She unconsciously whimpered as the stranger stopped in front of her chair, the beak of the mask pointing down at her with malevolent intent. What felt like hours passed by with neither of them saying a single word. Scarlet kept quiet out of fear. She wasn''t sure about her captor.

    She nearly jumped when the stranger knelt to her level, the revealing pitch black holes for eyes that even the Dhampir''s enhanced vision couldn''t see into. The stranger spoke in that same, clipped voice, "Now then, I''m going to ask you a few questions. You are going to answer them truthfully and to the best of your ability. If you do so, no harm will come to you. If you do not..."

    A fist, faster than Scarlet could see, smacked her in the center of her face. She grit her teeth, feeling the chair underneath her tip backward before the stranger pulled it back. She heard the chair''s legs hit the floor at the same time a sharp pain rocketed up her thigh. Her eyes shot towards her right leg, widening at the lengthwise cut that was leaking crimson onto the rug below.

    The stranger grabbed her chin with two fingers, moved her face to be level with hers, and produced a knife that dripped the same red ichor as her thigh, "I trust you understand me?"

    Scarlet was fully awake now. Multiple emotions shot rapidly through her brain at once. Hammering heart, dry throat, chaffing arms and legs, and a captor who wasn''t afraid to cause her severe bodily harm? It was all too much for her to bare. So, she did the one thing that made sense to her terrified mind at the moment.

    She fainted.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "...Damn. I overdid it."

    The Huntress removed the wooden mask, the smell of incense leaving her nostrils while she paced around the unconscious Mamono. While her objective was to scare the monster, she did not mean to make her pass out. Merely scare her to the point where she would give truthful answers to her questions. The threat of harm does wonders to loosen lips. Showing that you are willing and able to inflict that harm even more so.

    But this was never her intention. Not only did it slow her interrogation, but it could mean that the monster, Scarlet she believed was her name, was too frightened to even form a cohesive thought. If that was the case, then the Huntress would never get any answers out of her.

    The Huntress sighed as she stood up and moved to the chair across from the monster. She placed the mask back on, sat down facing the creature, crossed her arms, then waited. Her gloved fingers tapped against the soft feathers of her "wings". She closed her eyes, as the incense in the beak of the mask entered her nose. Eileen''s visage appeared in front of her eyes, that stoic demeanor she always wore bringing a smile to the Huntress'' face. The memory of the Crow advising the Huntress on what it truly meant to be a Hunter was a fond one. Wistful nostalgia came over her as time passed by.

    The pained groan shook the Huntress from her reminiscing. She waited until the glaze around the waking Mamono''s eyes cleared before she spoke, "Let that be proof that none of my threats are idle ones. Now, are you going to answer my questions?"

    Scarlet furiously nodded her head yes. The Huntress returned it, leaning back in her chair as she spoke, "The war between the humans and the Mamono. What''s the Mamono''s side of it?" At the clear confusion on the monster''s face, the Huntress continued, "In war, both sides always go in with a clear reason for why they fight. I learned something of why the humans fight, but not your kind. Why are you fighting this war? What do you gain from it? Why go out of your way to seduce and transform humans?"

    The monster tilted her head to the side, confused frown still on her face. The Huntress was about to move on until Scarlet shook her head and said, "Love."

    It was the Huntress'' turn to tilt her head in confusion, "Excuse me?"

    "We...well, the Mamono do it for love," Scarlet spoke with utter conviction, "All they want is to be loved and love in kind. They want to better both their and humans lives. They don''t want to fight. They want to love."

    The Huntress was silent for what felt like a long time. Scarlet watched her captor, until she felt a drop of sweat fall into her eye.

    She blinked once.

    And then the Huntress was in front of her with a blade to her neck.

    The Mamono yelped at how quickly the Huntress had closed the distance. She unconsciously angled her neck away from the blade, eyes widely shifting between it and its wielder.

    "I thought I made it clear," the Huntress delivered each word slowly, emphasizing them by moving her blade closer, "that you are not to lie to me."

    Scarlet swallowed loudly, speaking with a shaky but determined voice, "It-it''s no lie! It''s the truth! Why would I lie about something like that?!"

    The Huntress'' eyes narrowed behind the dark holes of her mask. She searched her captive''s face for any signs that she was lying. A twitch in her eyelids, breathing through her teeth, or her eyes constantly moving away from the Huntress covered face.

    None appeared.

    The Huntress stepped back from the Mamono. She took in a deep breath, placed a hand on her forehead, then let out a long, drawn out sigh. She made her way back to the chair while massaging her temples with one hand. She kept it up as she sat down, exasperation in her voice as she said, "Care to elaborate?"

    Certain that she wasn''t about to lose her head, Scarlet answered, "Well, like I said, all they want is to spread love through the world. They want to love the humans, make their lives better and bring them happiness. Through that the humans give them love, make their lives better, and bring them happiness. All them want to is give them the love they deserve."

    "And that includes rape," the Huntress cut right to the heart of the matter, "So, for your kind, completely subverting a human''s free will is love? Forcing a man to have intercourse with you, even if he doesn''t consent, then using magic to make him enjoy it is love? Filling a female with so much lust that she will accept any kind of relief, even if it transforms her against her will, is love? Conquering an entire city and turning its populace into raging, sex crazed lunatics, is the Mamono consider love? Because if so..."

    The Huntress leans forward in her chair, her hands gripping the arms with barely concealed rage, "Then you monsters are sicker than I ever imagined."

    To her shock, her captive furiously shook her head at the assertions. She looked...hurt when she turned to face the Huntress again, "No! That''s not true! Well...I mean, not for all of us."

    The Huntress raised an eyebrow, leaning back in her seat while motioning for the monster to continue. Scarlet let out a tired sigh, "Let me explain. Yes, there are Mamono who do behave like that. But there are also those who want to fall in love with a human naturally. No magic, no potions, no rape. Just plain romance. I should know, I''m one of them. I''d love nothing more than to find a nice young man, go out to dinner, talk about nice things, maybe buy each other gifts and-"

    The Huntress coughs into her hand to get the Mamono''s attention. Scarlet shakes her head free of her fantasies, "Right. Sorry. My point is that there are Mamono out there that don''t try and force people into relationships. They don''t want to be apart of the war. They just want to live their lives with the ones they love, and raise families together. Everyone wants a family that they can love and care for, don''t they?"

    The Huntress'' reply is cut off by a soft knock on the door to her room. Her glare tells Scarlet to be silent as she stands up and walks to the door. She lifts the mask off and hides it behind her back before opening it.

    Gloria stood there in her still tattered and dirty white jerkin, her large brown eyes staring up at the Huntress. Dealing with the Mamono forced her to postpone finding a stream to bathe them in, else she wouldn''t have made it to the Market before everyone went home. Luckily she managed to catch a produce seller before they went home and bought a basket filled with apples. It wasn''t much, but it was healthy and would tide the children over until the next day.

    The Huntress bent low so her eyes were level with the young girl, a gentle smile on her face, "Is something wrong, Gloria?"

    "S...Scared," the young girl hands balled up the hem of her jerkin, whole body trembling, "Scared to sleep...alone."

    The Huntress reached out and rubbed the child''s head, "Aaaww. Well, I''m busy with our guest at the moment. Why don''t you go to your brother''s room for now? You can lay in his bed until I''m done, then I''ll come get you and bring you to my room. Does that sound ok?"

    Gloria slowly nodded in. The Huntress removed her hand, "Do you know where his room is?"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Another nod, then the girl said in her squeaky, tired voice, "Uh huh. Goodnight, Ms. Cynthia."

    "Goodnight, Gloria," the Huntress watched the young girl walk to her brother''s room. She didn''t close the door until Gloria had closed the door to the guest room.

    Then she put her mask back on, turned around, and walked back to her chair. She ignored the smug look on Scarlet''s face, sat down and said, "Point taken. However, would I be correct in assuming that you are not the majority?" If they were, her first experience with the Mamono wouldn''t have been so hostile.

    "Well, no," Scarlet hangs her head in shame, then brings it back up and quickly says, "But that doesn''t mean they all do it on purpose! Some are just following their instincts. They don''t know any better. And then there are the extremist making things worse for all of us."

    "Extremist?" the Huntress felt a headache come on at the mention of that word. She could things were about to get more complicated.

    "They''re exactly what they sound like," Scarlet frowns, "They go out of their way to find humans, rape them, and then transform them into more monsters. You heard of what happened to Lescatie, right?"

    "That was them," the Huntress said with a nod, "I see what you mean, but aren''t they simply ''spreading their love'', like you do?"

    "Do NOT compare me to them!" the force of the Mamono''s stomp was lessened by her bonds, but it got her point across, "I understand what love is! I know it''s more than grabbing a man and riding his brains out! It''s a warm, kind, gentle, fiery feeling that goes far, far beyond even Mamono comprehension! Sex might come from love, but it does not signify it!"

    Scarlet took a moment to catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with each intake and exhale. Behind her mask the Huntress'' eyes had shifted slightly in surprise. She had not expected such a passionate speech from the Mamono. Especially considering her current situation.

    The Huntress waited until the Mamono calmed down. Then she held up a hand and said, "That''s enough about the Mamono and the War. Let''s move on my second question, which is a bit more pressing. Why did you attack me?"

    The Mamono shrugged, "I thought you were a Vampire."

    "And what exactly is that? I can tell it''s a monster like you, but I would like details."

    Scarlet tilted her head in confusion, "Details? Shouldn''t you-"

    Scarlet caught herself as the Huntress began reaching for her blade. The Mamono shook her head, "Sorry! Sorry! Um, well, a Vampire is a Mamono. They only come out at night because they''re weak during the day, are some of the oldest Mamono, need to drink blood to live, consider themselves nobility, look down on humans, and are super arrogant and prideful. Some tend to disguise themselves as human nobles to have better access to a food supply."

    It was the Huntress'' turn to be confused, though the mask kept it hidden, "You speak of Vilebloods?"

    "What''s a Vileblood?"

    "A race of blood obsessed creatures, known for thinking themselves nobility, and famed for drinking others blood for sustenance," a sense of dread made its way into the Huntress'' mind. If this monster was anything like the Vileblood from her world, then she would need to deal with it. Quickly.

    The confusion on Scarlet''s face returned, "You just described a Vampire. I thought you didn''t know what they were?"

    "I don''t," the Huntress replied while crossing her arms, "And what I described was a Vileblood."

    "No, a Vampire."

    "No, a Vileblood."

    "Vampire."

    "Vileblood."

    "Forget it," the Mamono shook her head, "Anyway, I''m sorry I attacked you. I hunt Vampires, and came to this town because I heard rumors one was nearby. I caught wind of a noblewoman purchasing this manor at the edge of town, then I saw you with blood covering your clothes and...well, you can understand where my mind went."

    The Huntress nodded, then stopped when she analyzed what the Mamono had said, "Hold a moment. ''Hunting'' a Vampire? But, aren''t you a monster? Why would you hunt your own kind?"

    Scarlet smiled, showing off her elongated canines, "Don''t you remember what I said? I''m a Dhampir. Half Vampire, Half human. Technically, I''m an accident. Vampires don''t like humans, especially human men. They go on and on about how inferior humans are, and most only ever sleep with or marry men that have been transformed."

    Her smile curled upwards as she leaned forward, "But drinking the blood of men increases their desires. Sometimes those desires overflow and they bed the first man they lay on eyes, usually the one they enjoy feeding on. And, through that intense night of passion, there''s a chance a half breed will be born. Monsters with all the upsides of being a Vampire, none of the downsides, and a better understanding of both the Mamono and human perspectives of this whole conflict."

    "I see," the Huntress absorbed this information with gusto. However, it did give her more questions than answers. Why is it that the majority of Mamono births are other Mamono, but there are rare cases such as Scarlet? Is it a defect? A possible mutation? Or something more?

    She''d have to find those answers later.

    "That still doesn''t answer my question though. Why hunt your own kin?"

    "To give them a better life. Vampires loathe human men...on the surface. In truth, they''re just like any other Mamono. They want to be loved and have a husband. But their pride gets in the way, and makes them transform their lovers into monsters. Even if they love the man as a human, they won''t tell him. They''ll go on and on about how they don''t have feelings for him when they really do. That''s not how a relationship should be."

    Scarlet shakes her head, then lifts it up with a determined look, "So, I''ve taken it upon myself to teach them the error of their ways. I''ll show them that hiding their feelings from their true love is a mistake. To be true to themselves and-"

    "Understood," the Huntress interrupted. Scarlet blinked twice, clamming up as the wind went out of her sails. She grumbled in frustration and began to pout. The Huntress rolled her eyes behind the mask.

    "Last question," the Huntress stood up and walked over to her bed. The Dhampir''s eyes followed her as knelt and reached underneath the large mattress. When she stood up, Scarlet''s eyes widened at the sight of her rapier in the Huntress'' hand. The taller woman strode back to her seat while running her gloved hand along the rapier''s gleaming blade, "Could you inform me of the material this weapon is made from? It it not one I am familiar with."

    Scarlet didn''t answer. The Huntress shot a glare her way, eying the already healing cut on her thigh and the likely still tender hole in her gut. Then the Dhampir sighed in defeat while shaking her head, "Demon Realm Silver. It cuts through armor without injuring my opponents, and fills them with my Spirit Energy when I hit them. It''s how I get Vampires to surrender."

    The Huntress hummed while turning the blade over in her palms. Ideas began running through her head as she beheld the weapon, until Scarlet''s next question broke her out of her reverie, "So, if that was the last question, can I go?"

    The Huntress froze in place.

    Her head slowly moved to regard her captive, as the one thing she hadn''t been considering made itself known.

    What would she do with the Dhampir? Should she let her go? After all, she had answered all her questions. And the attack was a misunderstanding. She didn''t mean any harm by-

    ''Do you truly believe that?''

    The Huntress felt her skin begin to crawl.

    ''Half breed or no, she''s still a monster, isn''t she?''

    Darkness consumed the room until the only she and the Dhampir remained.

    ''She could be lying. Who wouldn''t to save their own skin?''

    The scent of the incense disappeared from her nostrils.

    ''She never said she couldn''t be controlled by her desires. What if she snaps one day? You''d be at fault for letting her live. Just like if you let those children live.''

    The Huntress'' put down the rapier.

    ''You know what you must do.''

    She stepped closer to the Dhampir until her shadow fell over it.

    ''You know what you do is right.''

    She unsheathed her Blades of Mercy, snapping the single blade into twin daggers.

    ''You know what you do is for the good of all.''

    She crossed her arms, blades gleaming in the sunlight as she looked down at the monster in front of her.

    ''...You are a skilled hunter.''

    She froze at the sound of the familiar voice. Briefly, she was taken back to that place. Where the Beast walked with blankets over their heads, their eyes either bright red or completely empty. The smell of gunpowder getting stronger as she got closer to the tower in the distance.

    ''Adept. Merciless. Half-cut with blood. As the best hunters are.''

    Her body trembled as the voice cut into her like a knife. Her grip on her blades waned.

    ''Which is why I must stop you!''

    The sound of a gunshot snapped her back to reality. The darkness retreated, uncovering the room right before the Huntress'' eyes. Her head darted to and fro, before settling on the Mamono in front of her. Scarlet was shaking, her eyes closed, and tears streaming down her face. In between sobs she let out pleas for mercy, apologies for her transgressions, and cries to be sent home.

    The Huntress'' arms felt heavy. She lowered them to her sides, Blades of Mercy held limply within. One final sentence came to her. The last words of a man who only wanted to defend the peaceful life he had found. A Hunter who had grown tired of the Hunt, and wanted nothing more than to defend the people he once helped put down.

    A man she had killed for standing in her way.

    ''It''s you...You''re the beast...Can''t you see what you''re doing? It''s madness...''

    The Huntress stood there for an hour.

    She was doing it again.

    She was killing everyone she came across.

    She was letting the Blood control her.

    She was repeating everything she had done in Yharnam.

    She had not changed.

    Nothing had changed.

    ...No.

    No. She wouldn''t let it be that way.

    Things would change. She wouldmakethem change.

    Then she walked around to her captive''s back, and cut the rope binding her hands and feet with one swift cut. As Scarlet rubbed her wrist and ankles, the Huntress pointed towards the door, "Come with me...please."

    Trembling, Scarlet stood up from the chair, stumbling slightly as feeling returned to her legs. The Huntress turned and lead her out the door. The walk was quiet and entirely too short to the both of them. When the reached the entrance the Huntress said to the terrified Mamono, "Thank you for your assistance. You may leave."

    Her voice was stilted and unsure, but Scarlet didn''t mind it. She simply nodded, waited for the Huntress to open the door, and walked out with a smile on her face. The Huntress knew it was forced but didn''t say anything. She just watched as the Dhampir walked out the door and into the dark streets of Pran.

    She closed the door and sighed in frustration.

    ''Why did you do that?''

    "Because this isn''t Yharnam," she said to the empty air around her, "And I plan to keep it that way."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Umm, how much did you say was in here?" Maggie whispered while weighing the heavy bag of coins in her hand. The light from the candle on the table made her shadow dance on the wall behind her.

    Nick smiled at his sister, arms crossed and head held high as he answered, "Six. Hundred. Enough to pay rent and keep us fed for months! It''ll be smooth sailing for a while now, Mags!"

    Maggie shushed her brother, looking behind her at the rickety door to Marcus'' room. She sighed in relief when it remained closed, before turning back to Nick with her mouth agape, "But..how?"

    "A noble," Nick didn''t bother hiding the pride he felt, "She asked me to guide her around town. Offered me three hundred to do it, then gave me a bonus for finishing the job. That''s right, I earned all this from simply walking royalty down a few alleyways! Am I good or what?"

    "Alright, but, what about the Vipers?" Maggie''s voice was filled with worry, "They''ve been more active ever since six of their members were killed in the slums today. And the guards have started upping their patrols."

    "Tell me about it," Nick groaned in frustration, "I was late getting back because those fuckers stopped me on three separate occasions. They usually just sit on their asses all day. Why are the so jumpy tonight?"

    Maggie took the bag and began counting the coins, "I''m not sure. But there have rumors that they''re asking around about a large person wearing black clothes who walked around town covered in blood yesterday. I don''t know if it''s true, but if it is then..." She trialed off, not wanting to consider the idea that came to the back of her mind.

    "Oh, don''t worry about that," Nick sat down in the chair across from his sister, laying his head on the table with a smile, "Even if they do find her, they''re not gonna be able to do anything to her."

    "Her?" Maggie looked at her brother in confusion, who simply smiled at her with a cheeky grin. Then the answer dawned on her.

    And she felt her blood run cold.

    "You...you don''t mean that..."

    "Heck yeah!" Nick pushed himself to his feet, "The one who killed those Vipers and has the guards scrambling, is the same woman who gave me the four hundred gold! And I''m in her good graces now. Do you know what this means, Mags?! We''ve got a fuckingnoblein our corner. If we play our cards right, we can get rid of Montgomery and get ourselves out the slums! This is our chance!"

    "No!" Maggie''s surprising shout made Nick step back. Confusion filled his face, while his sister put both hands on her mouth. Her head swiveled to Marcus'' door, watching it for what felt like half an hour. Then she turned back to Nick, sweat dripping down her face, "Nick, you remember when I came home and told you I had sold three of my statues?"

    "Yeah," Nick said slowly as his eyes narrowed, "You said some really tall, dark, and scary person had bought them from you for thirty gold. Why are you bringing that up?"

    "Because, I think that person was the noble you''re talking about," Maggie started to wring her hands together, "We shouldn''t get involved with her, Nick. She''s...dangerous."

    "Not get in...do you notseethe gold on the table?!" Nick pointed towards the aforementioned bag filled with money, "That''s enough to pay the rent and then some! It might be enough to buy an actual house! Not to mention that she killed SIX Vipers,on her own! Why should we avoid her?! She''s our ticket out of here!"

    She looked away from her brother, biting her bottom lip to stop it from shaking, "One thing I didn''t tell you, Nick, was what I saw that day when I looked into her eyes. The eyes reveal many things about people when you stare directly into them. You''ll sometimes see things that you don''t want to see. Do you want to know what I saw in her eyes?"

    "What?"

    "The eyes of someone with no regard for their own life. And if they don''t care for their life, why would they care for ours?"

 Chapter 14: Dealing With The Captain

    Harlod glanced up from his work, his hammer held mere inches from his anvil. His bushy black eyebrows raised on his soot-covered face, staring at the approaching customer. Her black clothing and peculiar hat jogged his memory as to who she was. He nodded to her before focusing his efforts back to the task at hand. The ring of his hammer on metal sent sparks flying as he spoke aloud, "Welcome back. I see Nick isn''t with you this time. That mean you''re here to buy something?"

    "Yes and no," the woman, Cynthia he believed, said with a bit of a cough, "I was hoping to ask you to appraise something for me. I am willing to pay if I have to. I...hold a moment please."

    Harlod took the tongs at his side in hand, grabbed the hot nail on his anvil, gave it a short observation, then placed it in the barrel on his right. Steam rose with a hiss as the hot metal met water. He glanced sidelong at the tall customer, following her as she crouched to the ground. He felt his eyebrows shift higher as two children came into his sight. A boy and a girl, they wore ragged clothes riddled with holes, but their skin was surprisingly clean.

    His gaze turned to Cynthia as she spoke to them, "Horace, Gloria, I need to speak with this man alone for a bit. Can the two of you stay outside while I do? Don''t go too far and watch out for each other. Ok?"

    The children nodded their heads before walking outside. Cynthia didn''t take her eyes off them the entire time, looking over her shoulder as she walked up to Harlod. It was only when they disappeared around the corner did she turn to the blacksmith.

    Harlod chuckled, "Well now. Don''t think I remember seein'' you with any young uns'' last time."

    "That is because I took them in yesterday," she shrugs, "They have not been with me for long."

    "Ah," the blacksmith nodded in understanding, taking the metal out of the barrel. He placed the tongs to the side while sliding the cool metal turned nail into a gloved hand. He straightened his posture, rubbed the sweat from his forehead with the back of his gloves, and moved to the back of his forge, "That makes sense. Truth be told, was a bit worried Nick was hiding something from me."

    He laughed, tis black hair underneath a white cloth wrapped around his head shaking with his body. Cynthia smiled at the man''s happiness, though she wasn''t entirely sure what he meant. He walked to the forge, and carefully moved the tongs inside. He spoke as he rotated the nail over the warm fires, "So, what do you need from ol'' Harlod? Looking to get the young lad a training sword? Good idea, but I''d suggest starting him with something made of wood instead of steel."

    "I appreciate the offer, but no," Cynthia shakes her head while reaching for her right hip, "I was actually hoping you could take a look at something for me."

    Harlod took his tongs out of the forge and turned to watch Cynthia. His head tilted to the side as she brought up a rapier he didn''t remember seeing when she stepped into his forge. He briefly questioned where she kept it while walking forward to look at the thin blade. He gently placed the heated metal back on his anvil, and leaned over the offered weapon, grunting as his eyes roamed the sword. The material it was made of shined brightly even in the dim light of his forge. It had a rounded, dome-shaped guard with a winding handle curving around a straight pommel. Everything about it was immaculate and unquestionably made for one of high stature.

    However, one thing bothered Harlod.

    The universal signs of a weapon being used in battle were the various marks that accumulated along its blade. Chipped off pieces of metal from a blocked strike here, a rusted edge from spilling blood there, a nick from scraping a wall there. No matter the weapon, it would always have some damage to tell you its story.

    Yet, there were no nicks on this one

    "Have you seen anything like this before?" Cynthia watched the blacksmith as he placed a hand on his chin in contemplation.

    "Can''t say I have," he admits, standing straight and moving his eyes to his customer, "Where did you get this?"

    "A...ruffian broke into my home. I drove them off, but they left their weapon behind," Cynthia added the second part after she saw Harlod''s eyes narrow. She didn''t wish to elaborate. It could draw unwanted attention.

    "Hmm," Harlod took his hand off his chin and held it out, "May I get a closer look?"

    Cynthia blinked then shook her head, "I''m afraid not. Sorry, I...think it might be enchanted. And I wouldn''t want something to happen to you." She was telling the truth, just not giving a full explanation. She''s unsure how Harlod would react to learning she defeated a Dhampir and stole its weapon while suffering no adverse effects. Better to keep him in the dark.

    Harlod stared her down, trying to spot anything that could betray her true reasons. He shrugged when he found none, "Understandable. Besides, it''s not like I can say you''re wrong. I''m no mage. Can tell you one thing though. There''s not a single scratch on the blade. Either this thing has never seen a real fight or whoever made it knew what they were doing."

    Cynthia nodded in understanding, thinking back to her weapons and the periodic maintenance she performed in the Dream. Even the silverite edges of the Rakuyo and Burial Blade required regular investments of Blood Echoes to keep ready for use. If this weapon had truly seen battle yet carried no obvious damage, while being able to bypass armor, then it is indeed made of impressive material.

    Then again, it is a Mamono weapon. The silver the rapier is made from is likely meant to increase a foe''s lustful urges so they can be transformed.

    But perhaps there is a way to work around that.

    "Thank you, Harlod," Cynthia clipped the weapon to her hip again, "How much should I pay for this?"

    Harlod waved a hand dismissively, "Consider this one on the house. Besides, you just had me look at the thing. I''m not that snake Montgomery."

    Cynthia raised an eyebrow at the mention of the Merchant and made a mental note to find some time to speak with him at length. She gave the blacksmith a short bow, "Thank you for your generosity. Do you know of anyone else I can go to for assistance in this matter?"

    He stepped back to his forge. He put his hands on the bellows, muscular arms grabbing the handles with a tight grip. His white apron crinkled alongside his long black trousers as he pumped air into his forge, stoking the fire to a roaring inferno. He spoke at length to Cynthia, "If you''re looking to keep it, find a girl named Tanis. Hers is the second building down the street on your right. She''ll tell ya if the blade''s cursed or something. If you''re looking to just sell it, Maeve is right across the street from her. She''ll buy it off you cursed or not, and give you a fair price for it."

    Cynthia thanked the blacksmith again. She was preparing to leave when she heard two tiny sets of footsteps headed her way. She turned and knelt as Horace and Gloria ran past the shop''s threshold and into her arms. She hugged them tightly against her, looking up as four people stepped into the forge.

    The green eagle painted on their breastplates marked them as the City Guard. Cynthia had seen two of them guarding the gate when she first arrived at Pran. These guards looked identical, with the same iron breastplates, flat pauldrons, and matching gauntlets.

    Three of the guards tightened their grips on the spears they wielded as the Huntress stood up from her crouch, whispering to the children to remain calm while she handled this. Harlod stepped away from his forge, shouting incredulously, "What in the name of the Gods is going on ?! What is the Guard doing here?!"

    The guard in the center stepped forward until he was ten feet away from the Huntress. One foot stomped the ground as he brought a scroll up to his face. His eyes quickly scanned the parchment, stopping to take a glance at the Huntress a few times, before he nodded and shoved the scroll into his pocket. He spoke with as much authority as he could muster, which was diminished when his voice cracked multiple times, "Citizen. We ask that you come with us to the Guardhouse. The Captain would like to ask you some questions on the recent murders that have occurred in the city."

    Harlod''s eyes went wide as they darted between Cynthia and the guards at his door, clearly shocked at the turn of events. In contrast, the Huntress showed no outward distress whatsoever. Her voice was as unnaturally slow and composed as she asked, "And why, exactly, do you believe I had anything to do with those events?"

    "Witnesses say someone of your size, stature, and attire was seen at each incident," the guard said, hiding the surprise he felt at the Huntress'' demeanor, "As such, you are currently the prime suspect."

    The Huntress was silent as she contemplated her next move. She didn''t have time for this. She had managed to bathe the children, but she still needed to purchase food for dinner and take them to a tailor for proper attire. Not to mention that she couldn''t simply leave them home alone when there was no telling how long they would keep her. Who would look after them? She would have to defeat the guards here and move on. It should be a simple matter. Their headgear was little more than leather wrappings. A good punch to the temple would be enough to-

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    This isn''t Yharnam.

    She froze at her own words echoing in her mind. She remained that way for but a moment. Then she turned around looked Harlod in the eyes.

    With a pleading smile hidden by her bandana, she said to the blacksmith, "How much would it take for you to watch over my children?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    When the Huntress reached the Guardhouse she had expected to be locked in chains, shoved into a dark cell in the back, and forced to wait for the Captain to call for her.

    Which is why she was surprised when she was brought to a large, open room with a single table set up. This only increased after she was seated at the table, and the two guards who escorted her walked out of the room.

    She examined the area around her, looking for anything that might give her a clue to what was happening. A cast iron door on the opposite side of the room stood closed with a single door handle its only feature. To her left was a single training dummy, the flour sack that formed its body covered in small cuts. To her right was a single window with a white potted flower set on its sill, swaying in the gentle breeze. Next to it was a shelf with books lining the top while the bottom was taken up by...a large black and orange cat.

    Confusion and curiosity came over the Huntress as she stared at the creature curled up with its eyes closed. Its body rose and fell gently with every breath while its tail laid hanging off the edge. The Huntress stared at the feline for about five minutes, questions of how it still slept despite the noise when she came into the room circling through her mind.

    The Huntress whipped her head away from the feline as a door opened on the opposite end of the room. An old man with a green cloak stepped around a corner to the left of the cast iron door, hands held at his side. His face was covered in dust, small brown flecks of it held within a blond beard that connected to the same color shock of hair. Bags sagged under his brown eyes above a nose that tilted to the right. She saw no obvious weapons on his person but didn''t let her guard down.

    He snorted at the sight of her and pulled out a chair across from the Huntress at the table. His black jerkin ruffled as he sat down. A whistle left his lips followed by a blur of orange fur zipping past the Huntress onto the table. The cat from the shelf sat at the man''s right side, sharp green eyes glaring at her with what she swore was malice.

    The Huntress turned her attention to the man in front of her, "Am I right to assume you are the Guard Captain?"

    "Aye," his reply was curt, with a gravelly voice.

    "I see. Might I ask your name?"

    "Felix," he rested his head on his left hand while using his right to pet his cat.

    The Huntress resisted the urge to roll her eyes. It seems he was going to make this difficult, "Might I ask the reason I have been brought here?"

    "You can cut the formality. Though I certainly appreciate it," his chortle made the Huntress frown behind her bandana. He took his head off his hand, his tired eyes staring at her above flat lips, "I''ll cut to the chase. You''re here because you''ve been terrorizing the city and killed at least six people in the slums."

    The Huntress looked the man up and down weighing her response to his accusations, before shrugging with indifference, "If you are sure of this, then why wasn''t I led through that door behind you?"

    "Oh, we''ll go down there if you don''t tell me what I want to know," Felix jerked his head towards the door behind him, "But if you do, I might decide to be lenient. And the first things I need from you are confessions."

    "Rather transparent."

    "Either you tell me what I want to know, or I throw you into a cell for a few days and then ya tell me," he stopped petting his cat to shrug, "A few days down there tend to loosen lips. So, what''s it gonna be?"

    Felix''s cat meowed then hopped into his lap, disappearing beneath the rim of the table. The Huntress glared at the man from beneath her hat. Though his thinly veiled threat was weak considering what she could accomplish, it would ultimately cost her time. Time which she could be spending taking care of Horace and Gloria.

    She nodded to Felix, "Very well. What do you wish to know?"

    "Nothing. Your actions aren''t exactly low profile," Felix''s fingers tapped a slow rhythm on the table, "As I said, all I need out you is a confirmation that you did all this."

    The Huntress tilts her head in confusion, "And what evidence do you have that it was me?"

    "Nothing concrete, but...," Felix lifts his hand and starts counting off on his fingers, "A few days back, my men report the new arrivals in the city. The same day we get word from the citizens that someone was threatening a young woman in the Market, but we find no one. Two days later, my men are patrolling the slums and discover a dead-end alley with dismembered bodies all over the ground and a woman missing her hands. And just before that, we received a report of someone walking through the Market covered head to toe in blood with two children on their shoulders."

    He closed his hand into a fist, a smug smile on his face, "Eyewitness accounts in all incidents described a tall, black-clothed person, with a strange hat and mask. And you not only match the accounts, but you were among the new arrivals my men report. It isn''t exactly hard to figure things out from there. Do you deny any of this?"

    "No," she caught the man''s eyes widening as she confessed, "However, I would like to clarify a few things. Firstly, I have threatened no one. My interaction with the young lady was likely a misunderstanding. Second, I dispatched those people in self-defense. They were members of a gang calling themselves ''The Vipers'' and had cornered me. They threatened my life and I acted accordingly."

    Felix was silent for a few seconds. Then he chuckled while shaking his head, "Well that saves me time. Not surprised it was the Vipers. They seemed to have gotten bolder ever since Lescaite fell." His cat meowed to get his attention, so he lifted her back onto the table and started to scratch her back.

    The Huntress spoke as the feline began to purr with delight, "Does this mean I am going to see that dark cell you mentioned?"

    "Normally yes," Felix leaned back in his chair, "but I have another idea if you''re interested."

    The Huntress'' raised an eyebrow beneath her hat, "If I say I am?"

    "Pran''s understaffed," he said plainly, "Since the monsters took Lescaite, I''ve been forced to up the number of guards watching for monsters near the town''s borders. If they spot anything, I send a report to the Order."

    "Do they tend to reply?" she asked honestly.

    "They do. Most of the time it''s just a nice way of saying ''Fuck off and deal with it yourself''," he shook his head while cursing under his breath. Then he looked at the Huntress with a glint in his eyes, "However, sometimes they send something useful. This usually comes after I tell them something interesting. Like, say, how an entire pack of werewolves was found dead near Pran. A pack of werewolves that I had previously sent them a report about, only to be told they were busy with ''important matters''."

    "And, what did they say back?" she asked, though she make some accurate guesses.

    "Just that they''re sending two Heroes alongside a couple of Inquisitors to investigate what happened. No doubt they''ll tear Pran inside out looking for a hint of who took out the werewolves. And I don''t think the townsfolk would appreciate being interrogated."

    "Do the people here dislike the Order?" the Huntress'' curiosity was flaring up.

    "They tolerate the Order," he answered with a shrug, "No one wants to deal with them, but they''re leagues better than the monsters. Not to mention how most of the Heroes are affiliated with them one way or the other. Can''t exactly fight off a monster offensive without at least one of them."

    "So, if I understand this correctly," the Huntress began while placing an arm on the table, "You wish for me to step forward as the one who killed the werewolves to placate the Order. In return, you won''t put me in the dungeon, thus pardoning any crimes I may have committed?"

    "Glad to see we''re on the same page. Though, I am gonna have to ask you to be a bit subtler with the things you do. Last thing I need is for people to start thinking we guards are incompetent," Felix nodded while taking his hands away from his cat. The feline meowed and hopped up the Captain''s arm to perch on his shoulder. He asked the Huntress, "So, what do you say?"

    The Huntress was silent for a few minutes as she mulled over the offer. If she said no, he''d likely place her in the dungeons for a few days. Under normal circumstances, that wouldn''t be much of a problem. She could simply enter the Dream to keep herself occupied, or fight her way out if needed. However, she''d lose her chance to speak to people apart of the Order and leave Horace and Gloria alone for multiple days. Meanwhile, agreeing would let her avoid jail time and give her a chance to learn about the Order.

    Taking that into account, the Huntress nodded to Felix, "I agree to your deal. When will the Heroes get here?"

    "In two days. They''ll enter through the south gate. Likely be here by morning. Make sure you''re up," Felix stood up from his seat and held his hand out for a shake. The Huntress took it and shook heartily.

    "Before I go," the Huntress said as she stood up from her chair, "Can I ask one thing of you, Captain?"

    "Sure, what is it?" Felix shrugged.

    She tried to keep the nervousness out of her voice as she said, "May I...may I pet your cat?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Horace?" Gloria stared at her brother, knees hugged to her chest.

    "Yeah, Gloria?" Horace replied, his eyes focused on the blacksmith as he hammered away at a burning weapon. His sister sat next to him on the stairs leading up into the man ''s home.

    "Where did the guards take Ms. Cynthia?"

    "I don''t know."

    They were silent for two minutes.

    "When are they going to let her go?"

    "I don''t know."

    Silence.

    "Is she going to come back for us?"

    He forced his reply down. His hand moved to hold his sisters in a tight reassuring grip. He smiled at her, "Of course she will. She promised, remember? She doesn''t break promises. She told me so."

    He couldn''t tell if Gloria could see through his false confidence. She merely turned her attention back to her knees, mumbling uncertainties under her breath. He felt his chest tighten at the sight and turned his attention to the blacksmith. His eyes followed the sparks leaping from the metal every time the hammer came down. The blacksmith''s wife, a large woman gravid with child, called the two of them up for food. Gloria''s stomach growled making her look away from her brother in embarrassment. He laughed and told her to head upstairs ahead of him.

    She didn''t argue, standing up and letting his hand go before walking her way up the stairs. He waited until her footsteps were a good distance away. Then he stood up with a determined look on his face. The advice Nick had given him rang in his ears as he approached the blacksmith''s anvil.

    The tall man put his hammer down when he noticed the child. He knelt to be level with the boy''s eyes before asking, "What''s wrong lad? Didn''t you hear Gilda? You should go upstairs, lest she tan both our hides for letting our food get cold."

    "Sword."

    Harlod frowned and moved his ear closer to the boy, "What was that? If you''ve got something to say you''re gonna have to speak up boy."

    "I want a sword," Harlod''s eyes widened in surprise as he turned them to observe the lad standing before him. Horace''s hands were curled into fists, but his body didn''t shake in the slightest, "I want a sword. Can you make me one?"

 Chapter 15: Love From Afar

    "Ares. Don''t you think you''re overreacting?"

    "Overrea...did you not listen to a single thing I said, Eos?!"

    "Of course I did. It''s just I think you''re blowing this out of proportion. It''s just one woman."

    "One woman who has no qualms about killing Mamono, shed no tears as she slaughtered their children, resisted the wailing of a Banshee, and tried to shoot me in the face!"

    "But weren''t you in your Mana form? Wouldn''t anything she did just pass through you?"

    "Yeah, that''s what makes it so bad! If we let her be, all the progress we''ve made will mean nothing. She''ll return us to a time when the war was nothing but bloodshed, death, and tears. And this time, we won''t be able to do anything about it!"

    "And that''s where I disagree, honey. I sincerely doubt she''ll cause that much trouble. But, because I love you and don''t like seeing you stressed, I sent a cupid down to handle it."

    "You...sent a cupid?"

    "Deep in their heart of hearts, all mortals wish to love and be loved. No matter how distant, cold, or frigid they are, no one can resist its siren call. Those who say they can are lying to themselves and the arrows my cupids use shall show them the error of their ways. I''m sure this strange woman will be no different."

    "...Did you not hear what I said about her not having Mana? And being able to destroy any Mana that enters her body?"

    "Mana can be used to lead people to love, but it is not the ultimate cause of it. Love is something that transcends even the Energy that powers our world."

    "...Alright then. You try your way. I''ll see about contacting Hel. If your way doesn''t work, don''t be afraid to come crying to us for help."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And you are certain of this?"

    Akuri''s eyes were focused on the floor as she knelt in the presence of her Mistress. She let a few seconds of silence pass before she answered, "Yes, Mistress."

    Her Mistress was silent for a few minutes before replying, "Do you know what the stranger did with Teresa after she dragged her into the manor?"

    "I''m afraid not, Mistress," the Kunoichi''s hand curled into a fist in shame, "I...I retreated from the area before I could confirm it. I am deeply ashamed." She braces for the coming berating, her heart beating faster as she imagined her punishment.

    "I see," Akuri''s heart skipped a beat. The sound of her Mistress'' footsteps heading to one of the windows confirmed her suspicions. She was not going to be punished.

    She didn''t know whether to feel relieved or worried.

    "What can you tell me about the stranger? Do you have any thoughts on how they managed to defeat Teresa?"

    Regaining her composure, the Kunoichi answered, "Very little, Mistress. She is a skilled combatant and wields a strange double blade that can be split apart at will into a sword and dagger. She also carries what appears to be a cylindrical weapon that can launch small projectiles."

    "Hmm. Anything particularly interesting?"

    The battle replayed over and over again in Akuri''s mind as she attempted to find any important detail she may have missed, "Three things, my Mistress. First, the opponent has no Mana. I know how that must sound, but please believe me. During the entire battle, I sensed no Spiritual Energy coming from her at all. Second, the Dhampir managed to hit the stranger with a point-blank Lust Spell. It did not hamper her opponent in the slightest. If anything, the stranger fought harder after being hit by it."

    Akuri swallowed audibly, mentally preparing herself to deliver the last piece of information, "Finally...the stranger...my Mistress...she isn''t a Hero. She''s a ruthless murderer. The entire battle she was fighting to kill. I''m sure the fact that Teresa survived is either due to sheer luck, or the stranger purposely let her live. She knows nothing of our whereabouts, but I have no doubt that she is the most dangerous person in that village."

    Akuri bent lower until her head touched the polished floor below, "At the risk of sounding insolent, I ask that you allow me to deal with this person. I shall ensure she does not become a threat to us."

    Her Mistress didn''t reply. Akuri felt the hair on the back of her neck stand on end. She could hear her heart hammering away in her chest as the silence stretched on between them.

    At last, her Lady replied, "There is no need to do that."

    "But my-"

    "Akuri," the Kunoichi went silent at the sound of her name, "Wasn''t your original mission to ensure the Dhampir never discovered our whereabouts? I do not see what antagonizing this ''stranger'' has to do with your objective. If anything, they have done your job for you by ensuring the Dhampir will be too preoccupied with her latest defeat to track us down. Am I wrong?"

    Akuri prepared to argue until she remembered who she was speaking to. Chiding herself for allowing her emotions to rule her like that, she lifted her head from the floor and spoke, "No, my Mistress. It is as you say."

    A minute of silence went by before her Lady spoke again, "However...I am interested in this stranger you speak of. Perhaps it would be...wise for you to observe them instead. For the sake of learning about a potential danger, of course!"

    Akuri felt her spirits lift while a grin came across her face, "Of course, Mistress."

    "And, if you do happen to defeat this stranger in pitched combat, you can bring her to me so that we may learn of the Dhampir''s current location...so that we can keep track of her, you understand!"

    "Of course, Mistress. Should I go alone?"

    "Take Kogero and Corelia with you. You will require their assistance if this stranger is as powerful as you say."

    Akuri brought both her arms in front of her chest and bowed, "By your will, Mistress."

    Within a moment, the Kunoichi vanished from her Mistress'' Throne room. She reappeared in front of a door under a dark stone archway. She pushed the door open without breaking her stride.

    Kogero lifted her head and smiled as the Kunoichi stepped into the room. The Ochimusha stood up from her kneeling position, katana sheathed at her side. Her black ponytail swished in the air as she bowed too deeply to Akuri, "Akuri-sama. I trust you gave your report to Lady Scarlet?"

    Akuri returned the undead''s bow, "Indeed, Kogero-sama. Do you know where Corelia is by any chance?"

    The undead''s smile turned to an annoyed frown as she pointed to her right. Akuri followed her finger to a sight that made her sigh in frustration.

    A woman, her clothes haphazardly thrown onto the ground, was straddling a man being held down by magical black chains. There was a thick layer of musk in the air that Akuri only now became aware of. She tried to keep her mind off her own increasing passion long enough to cough into her hands to get the woman''s attention.

    When the pale-skinned woman didn''t respond, Akuri said aloud, "Corelia-san."

    Corelia didn''t stop her riding, throwing her head back to look at Akuri. She smiled through the thrashing of her long dark hair, speaking in between grunts of pleasure from both her and her captive mate, "Oh, hello Akuri. I didn''t hear you come in. Did you want to join?"

    Akuri was silent for a few seconds, before shaking her head to clear it before she answering the Dark Mage, "Not now, Corelia-san. I was actually looking for both you and Kogero. The Mistress has given us a mission, and we are to see it through post-haste."

    Kogero''s eyes widened in excitement at the thought of serving her Lady. Her grip on her sword''s guard tightened while Corelia rolled her eyes, "Really? Can''t it wait for a few minutes? I think I''m close to creating a spell that will increase a man''s stamina by 150%! I just need a bit more time to test it."

    "Corelia-san," Kogero frowned at the Dark Mage, "Our Lady''s orders go above all else. The way you dismiss them without a single thought sickens me."

    "Really?" Corelia smiled mischievously, "And how is your search for a ''Lord'' going again? Or did you think none of us noticed the times you sneak out of the castle to gazing longingly at the village nearby? If it bothers you that much, I can brew you a simple Love Potion to help you catch a man. Though, you''ll have to promise to share~."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Kagero went rigid for a moment with her grip tightening on her sword, prompting Akuri to interject before she did something rash, "Now, now you two. We don''t have time for this. You can finish up later, Corelia, right now we need to go."

    "Oh, fine," the Dark Mage pouted while slamming her hips down one last time. The man cried out in a mixture of pleasure and pain as he struggled against his bonds. Corelia got to her feet once he had shot his last and with a snap of her fingers, her body was fully clothed. She pushed her black wide-brimmed hat up before turning to Akuri with a sultry smile, "So, which of my talents does Lady Scarlet require?"

    Akuri nodded and began to debrief her two friends on their target. They''d go after the stranger the moment night fell. Once they were all in agreement on the plan, they split up to make preparations.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Now, why did you do that Horace?" the Huntress asked as the boy stood stock still with his arms held out to his sides. A woman in a red dress kept running a rope from his chest to the tip of his fingers, nodding, then moving on to another part of his body.

    The boy averted his eyes from his mother''s judging gaze, "I...I want to be able to protect Gloria when you''re not around."

    The Huntress'' eyebrow raised as her gaze went to the boy''s sister sitting at her side. The girl was too enraptured with the various multi-colored dresses that lined the walls of the tailor shop they were in. She sighed while shaking her head. Of course that was the reason, "While your heart is in the right place, you are much too young to learn swordsmanship."

    "But what else can I do?" Horace grit his teeth in anger, "Stay weak and not be able to help her when she needs me again?!"

    The Huntress frowned, her eyes going to Gloria''s back. They were covered by her clothing, but the Huntress had seen them when she took them to the river to bathe. Scars, likely made by taut leather whips, ran the length of Gloria''s back. They were raw and the flesh around them hadn''t healed correctly, indicating mistreatment of the wound. She had tried to get Gloria to tell her about them, but the girl went into a crying fit that she wouldn''t be out of for quite a while whenever she tried.

    "No," the Huntress chose her words carefully to not upset the child, "but if you throw yourself into learning swordsmanship with no prior preparation, all you will accomplish is injuring yourself. Then who will defend Gloria?"

    "But...but...," Horace went silent, frustration evident on his face as the reality of his situation set in.

    The Huntress counted to ten before she continued, "Which is why you should focus on building your physique instead." The boy''s head swiveled to her with hope starting to shine in his eyes. She smiled behind her bandana and pointed towards the boy, "There''s plenty a developing young man can do to prepare his body before training with real weapons. Cutting firewood, carrying heavy objects, running, and so on."

    Horace shot Cynthia a puzzled look, "But aren''t those just chores?"

    The Huntress nodded as the woman stepped away from Horace, waving to let him know he could relax. The boy sighed in relief as he let his arms fall, hopping around to get his blood flowing. The Huntress looked towards the tailor, "Thank you again for this, Nelia. I''m not sure I can ever find a way to repay you."

    Nelia waved the Huntress off, her blonde hair bobbing over her pudgy face and wide smile, "Oh, it''s no trouble at all! Who wouldn''t lend a helping hand to children who need it? Now, I think I have just the thing for the young gentleman here. Just a moment!"

    She skipped off into the rest of the shop, multi-colored dress flowing behind her. The Huntress stood up as Horace walked over to her. She stared down at him and said, "Five years. Hone your body in this way for five years, and then you will be prepared to learn to wield a blade."

    "But that''ll take too long!" Horace exclaimed as his sister hopped off her seat and headed towards one of the dresses in the shop, "I need to get stronger now! You''re strong, Ms. Cynthia. Can''t you teach me?"

    A black-gloved hand came down on the boy''s head, gently tussling his black hair as she replied, "There are no shortcuts in life, Horace. And those that are there are illusions meant to mislead you." At the young man''s dejected stare she added, "Do not worry, you won''t be alone in this endeavor. I will be there to assist you."

    Horace''s spirits lift when she says that. He looked up at her with a determined smile and gave her a short nod. She returns it as Gloria came back, a light green dress held in her hands. She mouths the words "Can I?" to which the Huntress'' yes sends the girl into a happy jumping fit as she held the dress tight to her chest.

    Nelia reappeared with an article of clothing in each hand. A clean, solid red shirt swung in her right hand, while black trousers were held in her right. The smile on her face made Horace tense up as she placed the clothes against his body, "Aha! Just his size!"

    Horace glanced between the bubbly woman and the Huntress unsure of what to do. Cynthia looked at the shop owner, "How much will it cost to purchase this and that?"

    She tilted her head at Gloria who eagerly ran up to the woman and lifted the dress for her to see. Nelia giggled and replied, "Oh, sixty gold should do. Consider it a special discount for such lovely children!"

    The Huntress thanked the young woman, paid for the new clothes, and stepped outside to wait for the children to finish getting dressed. She leaned against the gray stone walls of the shop, taking out her coin purse and shifting through it with two fingers. The sun was setting in the distance casting an orange hue over the buildings. Many citizens had gone home for the day leaving the streets relatively empty.

    The Huntress frowned as she placed the bag of two hundred, forty coins back into a pocket. Her funds had depleted quite a bit, but she had enough to keep the children fed for a time. However, she would have to start looking for a way to bring in a steady stream of money. Until then, she could look for Jet and see if there''s an opening in their team. Or perhaps Captain Felix would be open to letting her deal with a few outstanding mounter sighting?

    "Lady Cynthia!"

    The Huntress looked up from her musings, spotting Nick walking towards her from her left. She turned to greet the man and spotted a young woman tugging on his arm as he got closer. While he wore a casual slightly open white shirt, she had on a clean light green dress that went down to her ankles.

    The Huntress waved to the young man, "Nick. It is good to see you well. How have you been?"

    "Better than ever after your generosity," Nick admits with a sly smile, "Not sure how I''ll be able to pay you back for that.."

    The Huntress shook her head, "No need to worry. I simply rewarded you for a job well done. Might I ask, who is the young lady with you? I feel I have seen her before."

    "That you have," Nick grabs the girl by the arm and moves her to his side. He ignores her frightened yelp, placing a hand on her shoulder to stop her from running away, "This here''s my sister, Maggie. I believe you bought a few of her handmade statues a few days ago?"

    The Huntress'' eyes went wide as the girl''s face registered in her memory. A weak laugh comes from the young woman''s lips, as she shoots her brother a death glare that he ignores. Cynthia could tell why the girl was uneasy and bowed her head in an attempt to calm her down, "Good afternoon, young lady. It is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I apologize if our previous meeting upset you."

    Maggie blinked twice before quickly bowing herself while speaking in a rushed tone, "No, no, no! It is I who should apologize, Lady Cynthia! I am the one who overreacted to you."

    "Which was a direct result of how I carried myself that day," the Huntress straightened her posture, "As such, the fault lies with me."

    Seeing where this was going, Nick jumped into the conversation, "So, what''s a noble such as yourself doing out here with the common folk?"

    The Huntress raised an eyebrow underneath her hat. Her response was stopped when the door to the tailor swung open and her children came rushing out. Horace and Gloria, wearing their new clothes, ran to their guardian''s side and spotted the two new arrivals.

    "Nick!" the older man knelt to be level with Horace as the young boy ran to him. Gloria shyly stood behind the Huntress'' leg, trying to avoid Maggie''s gaze. The Huntress looked down at the young girl and gestured for her to say hello to the young woman. The girl shook her head and hid further behind the Huntress. Cynthia sighed before shrugging at Maggie who waved the rejection off.

    The Mercer brother ran a hand through the young boy''s hair with a laugh, "Hey scamp. You been protecting your sister like I told you?"

    The boy nodded enthusiastically, "Uh-huh! Ms. Cynthia says she''s going to teach me how to use a sword!"

    "Really?" Nick smiled up at the Huntress, "Taking students, huh? Could I get a few lessons?"

    "I''m afraid there will be no formal teaching. I will merely be helping him prepare his body to wield a blade. It is better than handing him a slab of metal he can barely lift, then having him swing it until his arm flies out of its socket," the Huntress explains while shaking her head.

    "Sure you couldn''t just give him a stick and have him wail at a stump?" Nick chuckled, standing up with a smile, "Though that does remind me, do you need any more work done? I know some good places to go, and my sis is good with kids. I''m sure she can show you some pointers on how to raise ''em."

    Maggie shot her brother another glare before chuckling nervously, "Oh, not really. I just take care of our younger brother a lot. He''s about the same age as your kids. Could you tell us their names, if you don''t mind?"

    "Certainly. This excitable young man is Horace," the Huntress gently pulled the young boy back to her side, placing her other hand on Gloria''s head, "and this shy little girl is Gloria. They''re siblings. And actually, I-"

    The Huntress stopped mid-sentence, her ears pricking up at a familiar sound whistling through the air. Instinctively, she pushed her children towards the older siblings and turned to place her body between the four and where the sound was coming from.

    She felt the familiar sting of something piercing her heart.

    She closed her eyes, preparing for the embrace of death...but it didn''t come.

    Her eyes narrowed as she opened them, looked down, and beheld a hard black arrow piercing her chest. She could feel its tip piercing straight through her, yet felt no pain from the wound. Maggie gasped from behind her as she grabbed the shaft of the arrow sticking out of her chest. With a quick grunt, she snapped the arrow in half, then yanked the remains out of her back. She held both halves of the arrow up to her face taking note of the heart-shaped tip that had penetrated her body.

    With a frown she looked up, her eyes roaming the orange sky for the culprit. She spotted a white and pink streak out of the corner of her eye heading westward. Throwing the broken arrow on the ground the Huntress prepared to rush after the archer but felt something tug at her.

    She turned around to see Gloria''s tiny hands grabbing the hem of her coat. The little girl had tears in her eyes and was repeatedly yelling, "Don''t go! Please, don''t leave us again!"

    The Huntress felt her heart wrench as her eyes shifted between the retreating archer and the tears of her child. Indecision warred within her mind until she latched onto what Gloria had said.

    She quickly moved to draw her children close, reaching inside her coat as she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back. Here take these."

    She brought out two of the statues, pressing the wooden items into their hands, "These statues are special. As long as you have them, I will always come back to you. No matter where you go, no matter how far, no matter what. I will find you. I promise. So until I come back, you have to promise to be good kids for Nick and Maggie, alright?"

    The children ran their hands up and down the statues before slowly nodding. The Huntress wiped the tears from Gloria''s eyes, turning her gaze to Nick and Maggie, "Take the kids home. It''s west of here on the edge of town. There''s a key underneath a rock by the door. Keep them safe while I''m gone."

    Nick gave her a thumbs up while Maggie''s eyes were darting between the two of them, completely confused. The Huntress dashed away before she could ask any questions, disappearing into the deeper part of the town.

    The Huntress ran into an alleyway, eyes glued on the sky as she searched for her assailant.

 Chapter 16: Party At The Huntress House

    The Huntress ran hard as she chased after the rapidly shrinking pink dot in the sky. Her body acted on instinct as she weaved between the buildings of Pran. Many times her path was interrupted by a building blocking her way forward, forcing her to take a different route around it.

    She lost sight of the foe for a moment as she came ran around one of the buildings, only catching the barest glimpse of it before resuming her chase. She cursed under her breath as she dodged past a family of four to get the enemy back in her view. Each detour slowed her down and gave her target more and more of a lead on her. If she didn''t hurry they''d be over the town walls before she could catch them. And if they went too far she wouldn''t be able to get home before night fell upon Pran. She needed to bring them down, else she prove herself a liar to Gloria.

    The enemy came into view to her right as she ran down the alley, a hand rifling through her coat for anything she could use. Her options for bringing the foe down were thin. None of her throwing knives would reach the foe at this distance. A firearm could but their use would likely violate the deal she made with Captain Felix. Subtle is not a word she would prescribe to any of her guns. She needed some way to hit the enemy from a distance without causing a scene, but none of her current equipment could accomplish that. She needed something that could...of course.

    A mental image of a young man in a tattered garb pulling back on the bow that was once a blade. Though Simon, it''s original user, had bequeathed the weapon to her she had not made much use of it. It was a magnificent weapon but the Huntress could never foresee a time where she could use it. Her enemies always had a habit of spotting her and closing the distance before she could put it to use. But at this range...

    She shook her head while spinning past a guard who tried to stop her. There was no point in following this line of thought. The Bowblade was sitting idle in the Workshop. It would take too much time to go and retrieve it. The enemy would be long gone by the time she returned. If only there was...

    Her eyes narrowed as she remembered the times the Messengers had appeared to give her what she required. She didn''t even vocalize her intent yet they knew exactly what she required at the time. And Eve had said she was now the Master of the Dream. Wouldn''t it stand to reason that she could call the Messengers to give her equipment?

    The city wall coming into view made the Huntress increase her speed while resolving to act on the idea. It was the only she had and she was running out of time. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a moment, and thought back to the time she was searching for the books in the Workshop. She called directly for the Messengers to bring her Simon''s Bowblade, forming a mental image of the weapon as she did. She didn''t open her eyes until she heard the faint chime of a bell in her ears.

    Her eyes shot open as she instinctively bent low to the right. She felt a handle slam into her hand and gripped it tight. With nary a pause, she lifted the weapon, moved it into her left hand, snapped it into its bow form, and skidded to a stop in the middle of the road. She quickly dashed into the shadow of a building while reaching her right hand into the bag of Quicksilver Bullets at her hip. She pulled out the first arrow (she still did not understand how that worked) she felt out, nocked it to the bow, lead her target and fired.

    Her first shot went wide. It passed well in front of the enemy, flying harmlessly into the orange sky. However, while it may have missed its intended target, it did have some use.

    It made the target pause in the air for a few brief moments.

    That was all the Huntress needed to line up a good shot. She slowed her breathing, sighted the enemy down, drew her arrow back until she could feel the tension in the string, then let fly.

    It hit with enough force to send them into a falling spin. The Huntress quickly snapped her bow closed, watching as the now wounded enemy passed beyond the city walls. She groaned while jogging towards the gate. At the very least, she managed to take them down before they could get too far. Not to mention they''ll be bleeding by the time she exits the city, leaving a fine trail for the Huntress to follow.

    There were plenty of questions she needed answers for. Answers she was sure whoever her enemy was would have.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jessica had experienced many emotions in her time. As a Cupid molded by the Goddess Of Love, it brought her an indescribable amount of joy to see her arrows spread love throughout the world. Whether that be helping two nervous lovers finally be honest with their feelings, or ensuring that lonely bachelors find their perfect wife. Watching as the world was filled with love made her own passions soar, though few could see it through the stony attitude she constantly put up.

    So when Eros personally tasked her with helping this cold woman release the burning passion hidden within her, she accepted without fail. She could not wait to experience the feeling of helping another be honest with herself once more.

    She never expected to watch someone pull her arrow out of their body.

    Nor did she expect to be chased through the city by the very person she shot.

    Now as she sat crying in a ditch behind a couple of bushes, blood dripping from the arrow embedded in her left shoulder as the sound of footsteps drew closer and closer, she experienced two new emotions.

    Fear and pain.

    She tried to steady her breathing while moving her right hand to the shaft of the arrow. She grasped it, sending a sudden shock of pain through her body. She yelped while letting the protruding projectile go, sobbing as her left arm lay limp on the ground. The footsteps from above the ditch were getting closer. Her eyes fell on small pools of blood forming beneath her injury, causing her body to stiffen in terror. Horrible fantasies of what that woman would do to her if she were caught made her breathing speed up.

    Her hand slams down on the shaft in a panic. Ignoring the pain shooting through her body she put as much pressure on the arrow as she could. She cried out in pain when it snapped in half but quickly moved her hand to the tip protruding out her back. She dropped to the ground as it wetly slips out of her shoulder.

    Precious moments are spent pushing herself to her feet and trying to power through the pain as blood leaked from her open wound. She gave her white wings a test flap and winced at the pain from her upper left one. The moment she took a step forward, another arrow pierced the ground inches in front of her right foot.

    "Don''t move."

    A cold shiver ran down Jessica''s spine. Her body shook uncontrollably in fear as she tried to obey the words of the woman she shot. She kept her head down, focusing her gaze on the birch white arrow embedded in the grass in front of her.

    Her captor''s footsteps got closer and closer until she could feel the point of an arrow poking her in the back. Jessica''s body went rigid as tears began to roll down her face alongside her makeup. Her target spoke again in a clipped, calculating tone, "Turn around. Slowly."

    Jessica, bereft of any other options, obeyed the woman''s words. She carefully shuffled her feet to face her black-clothed captor. The cupid tried to get a bead on the woman''s current emotional state, but despite their proximity, she kept coming up blank. She could make out surface-level emotions such as frustration, anger, and suspicion, but nothing beyond that. Curiosity at the enigma that was her target filled her mind.

    That curiosity died the moment she came face to the face with her target.

    For the time when her eyes met those of the strange woman''s, was the first time she regretted being a servant of the Goddess.

    Terrifying images forcefully imposed themselves upon the cupid''s mind. Her hands went to her head involuntarily as she was assaulted with a deluge of horrifying images.

    Of terrifying monsters with wicked claws that dripped blood.

    Of men and women driven mad, bathing in puddles of their own blood and refuse.

    Of giant, monstrous things clinging to buildings with millions of eyes pulsating in on their heads.

    And blood. So much blood. Enough blood to drown the world twice over, with disembodied limbs bobbing up and down in the thick liquid.

    But the worst of the vile images was the giant, black void that threatened to consume anything that got near save a single moon the color of blood gone pale. It floated lazily right in front of her eyes. It pulsed in a slow, steady rhythm that seemed to match up with her heartbeat. It had no eyes yet she could tell it was watching. Watching her. Watching the world. And waiting for the day it would be set free.

    And when that day came, it would devour everyone.

    The feeling of something warm flowing down her head brought Jessica to her senses. The cupid quickly brought her hands up to her eyes. Blood and pink hair follicles clung to her skin in red clumps.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Her breathing increased to the point of hyperventilation. Her hands went back to her head as she opened her mouth to scream.

    Her outburst was cut short by an arrow piercing her right foot.

    "Be silent," the sheer menace in the woman''s voice was enough to silence the cupid. The messenger did her best to avert her gaze, but the black-clothed mortal gripped her chin with her now free left hand and lifted her face to eye level.

    The human stared the cupid down as the Mamono began to whimper in terror. Then, after what felt like an eternity, the woman spoke with a sigh, "I can see it now. You have beheld something you were never meant to see. Hmm, I have a proposition."

    The human let the cupid''s chin go as she continued, "I have many questions for you, least of which being the reason behind your assassination attempt. If you answer them truthfully, then I swear I will cure you of the madness that threatens your sanity. What say you?"

    Under any other circumstance, Jessica would''ve taken offense to being called an assassin or even the mere accusation of attempting to kill someone.

    But at the moment, all she cared about was stopping the images that were replaying over and over in her head.

    With little hesitation and a smile on her face, the cupid nodded to the woman''s suggestion.

    The two of them talked until the sun was setting in the horizon with the shadows of the trees stretching out along the forest floor. But while two of them had entered the forest, only the black-clothed Huntress had left it.

    When Banshees came to the ditch to sing for the departed messenger of love, they found her corpse riddled with no less than twenty-three arrows and her face contorted in a permanent smile.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Are you doing ok, Horace?"

    Horace looked up from the statue of a praying knight in his hand at the smiling face of Maggie. He felt his cheeks heat up and shoved the tiny figurine into the pocket of his new pants, "Y-yeah. I''m...I''m fine."

    Maggie smiled while turning her attention to the boy''s sister, "And what about you, Gloria? How are you feeling?"

    The girl didn''t respond, tightening her grip on her brother''s left arm while averting her eyes from the older girl. Horace whispered something to his sister that made the young girl shake her head in disagreement. Maggie''s smile faded as her mind wondered why the girl was so cold to her. The three heard Nick curse as the third rock he had searched in front of Lady Cynthia''s Manor turned up empty.

    Maggie bit her bottom lip as her eyes examined the immaculate stone building. The two windows felt like eyes, judging them for daring to get close to its spotless visage. Sweat dripped down her back as she coughed into her hand before calling out to her brother, "Do you need help?"

    "No, Maggs, I got this," Nick assured her after throwing down his fourth rock, "Probably should''ve asked the Lady to specify which rock the key was under."

    "But what about Marcus?" Maggie looked back the way they came with worry in her heart, "It''ll be dark soon."

    "Don''t worry about him. Besides I already thought of that," Nick shook his head and placed another rock down on the flower-covered lawn, "You stay here and watch the kids, while I head back and hold down the fort. Simple."

    "Well, yeah you''re right," Maggie silently berated herself. She wasn''t usually this nervous. Was it something about the manor? Or what Nick said Ms. Cynthia had done? Her original impression of the older woman had certainly been disproved during their second meeting. But...something just didn''t sit right with her. And she couldn''t tell what it was.

    She shook her head to clear it and turned her attention back to Horace, who was studying her statue again. She knelt to be eye level with him and pointed at the wooden knight, "Do you like it?"

    "Uh, yeah," Horace nodded while holding the knight up to the setting sun, "It looks cool. And Ms. Cynthia gave it to me."

    Maggie nodded then pointed at the statue, "You know, I made that."

    "Really?!" Horace looked at her, this time with an excited glint in his eye that made Maggie swell with pride. She noticed Gloria take out her own statue, this one of him standing tall with his weathered armor.

    Maggie giggled, "Yep. With my own two hands. That one took me a good three hours to finish."

    Horace''s mouth gaped as he looked at the figure in his hand in a new light. He turned to the young woman and fiercely nodded, "They''re...really cool. Thank you for making them."

    Maggie''s smile grew wider. She reached out and rubbed the young boy''s head, ignoring the sudden glare Gloria sent her way.

    "Found it!" she shot up at the sound of Nick''s voice. Her brother held up a small key in one hand while letting a rock drop from his other. He laughed in triumph before walking towards the front door. Maggie led the children up to the manor as her brother opened the door. He shut the door behind them as the sun finally dipped under the horizon.

    Maggie quickly asked the children to show her their rooms, running after them as they went upstairs. She started back down once they were put to bed, but stopped at the top step. She glanced over her shoulder at the door across from Horace''s room. She found her gaze glued to it as her thoughts turned to Marcus. She could see him walking out of the room with clean clothes on, his hair straight and free of grime, as she started running through the halls with Gloria and Horace. Maybe if she asked, Lady Cynthia could...

    She lightly slapped herself out of her fantasies. Who did she think she was?! As kind as she was, Lady Cynthia was still a noble. There was certainly a limit to her generosity, and she did not want to be the one to make her reach it.

    The young girl sighed and walked down the steps her heart heavy. She found her brother in the living room sitting in one of the flawless, floral pattern chairs. She frowned, coughing into her hand from the hallway to catch his attention. He quickly got out of the chair and stretched, watching his sister glare at him out of the corner of his eye. He chuckled before walking towards her with both hands in his pockets, "Just checking the place out. Pretty good, but that''s expected of a noble, eh?"

    "Yes," Maggie crossed her arms with indignation written all over her face, "And I don''t think she''d appreciate you getting dirt and filth all over them."

    Nick patted his sister''s shoulder as he stepped passed her, "Come on, Maggs! You know I made sure to wash up before we left today. I''m probably the cleanest man in the slums right now."

    Maggie rolled her eyes as he stepped to the door, grabbed the handle, then turned to give her a grin, "Welp, I''ll leave watching the little scamps to you. Make sure you don''t spoil ''em like you do Marcus."

    "I do not spoil him!" the pout that came over Maggie''s face made Nick''s grin widen until it reached his ears. He chuckled as he opened the door...and comes face to face with women he had never seen before.

    "Pardon us, young man," the raven-haired girl on his left said as she invaded Nick''s personal space and pulled his arm in between her D-Cup breast, "But would it be ok for us to take up a little bit of your time?"

    Before he could answer, another black haired girl did the same with his right arm, but this time leaning way to close to his ear, "We''re lost and could really use a place to stay for the night. Certainly, you wouldn''t mind if we stayed here until the morning? Just you and us?"

    Nick tried to think up a way to tell them no without sounding too harsh, but couldn''t get the words to come to him. Something about the way their plump pink lips smiled at him, their soft breast pressed against his chest, and their full dresses hugged their bodies just enough to show off their figures stopped any reply he could make.

    And, despite her smoldering glare, he felt the same way about the third girl.

    He nervously chuckled and said while trying to hide the growing problem in his pants by shifting his stance, "Well, I don''t see why not, ladies. I''m sure my mistress wouldn''t mind..."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "...What happened to me?"

    The Huntress leaned against a random building, thankful that her clothing let her blend in with the darkness of the night. Her breathing was heavy, her skin felt clammy, and she could hardly see straight. She placed her back up against the building''s wall and let herself slide down. She kept a firm grip on the Bowblade, but let the arrow slip out of her hand. A tightness gripped her chest as she tried to steady her breathing and heartbeat.

    Her mind raced to reconstruct the events that transpired when she found her quarry. She followed the blood trail to a ditch within a small forest and found the winged Mamono just as she removed the arrow from her shoulder. She had knocked an arrow, walked into the ditch, and told the monster to turn around.

    The moment their eyes met, the Huntress knew something was wrong.

    The Mamono started to hyperventilate, her body shook with fear, and her hands gripped her head hard enough to draw blood from the scalp. Her eyes started to dart from side to side, looking well beyond the Huntress at something only she could see. Her mouth changed from agape in shock, to horror, to a perverse and disturbing smile that went from ear to ear.

    The Huntress had seen it before.

    The monster had seen something she was never meant to see.

    The secrets of Yharnam.

    The ones she was desperate to keep hidden.

    That is why she had to die. The Huntress would''ve let her go once her questions were answered. Even if it was an assassination attempt, she had sworn to be less heavy-handed when it came to the use of violence. She would try to solve the problem with her words before she used her blade.

    But this was different.

    Any knowledge of her world had to be kept away from this one at all costs. She resolved herself then and there to end the life of the Mamono. Both to keep the world safe, and save the poor monster from the nightmares she was no doubt experiencing.

    The Huntress made sure to get her answers first, but there wasn''t much she could get out of the monster. The Mamono, a cupid, was a messenger of the Goddess Of Love, Eros. She had been sent to "show her the importance of love", which the Huntress translated as "brainwash her into compliance". She had been specifically aiming for the Huntress which eased some of her worries and anger. The Gods could whoever send they wanted at her, but if they went after the children then the gloves would be off.

    Other than that she merely asked the cupid to describe the visions she was having. When she was done the Huntress prepared to deliver on her promise.

    But...that''s where her memory stops.

    Her mind goes blank the moment she''s about to end the cupid''s life. Next thing she knew, the cupid was on the ground dead and riddled with arrows.

    What could''ve happened? She''d never blacked out like that before, and she knew it hadn''t slipped loose. Then...what was it?

    What had she done?

    The implications of the lapse in memory plagued her long after she had caught her breath, and walked the whole way home. The moon''s light was muffled by thick black clouds encroaching from the east. A distant rumble hinted at the storm coming towards Pran. The Huntress'' brief thought of getting Horace and Gloria something to protect them from the rain evaporated when she spotted a light coming from the living room. She raised an eyebrow, walked to the door, and placed her ear against the wood.

    Unfamiliar giggles reached her ears. Narrowing her eyes she slowly pushed the door open, careful to ensure the hinges didn''t squeak and announce her presence. She stepped lightly into the house, and carefully rounded the corner to the living room.

    There she spotted something that made her eyes widen in shock.

    Nick sat on the sofa with his arm around a strange woman who was massaging his chest.

    Maggie was in a chair moaning as one of her breasts was groped by another woman.

    And one more stranger was standing off to the side near the window, a frown on her face as she watched the actions unfurling in front of her.

    But the thought of strangers being in her house wasn''t what shocked the Huntress.

    It was the fact that at least two of them were clearly Mamono. Yet the two humans didn''t seem to notice, nor care.

    The Huntress stood there for a good a minute before the five occupants realized she was there.

    The moment they did, the woman massaging Nick screamed in absolute terror.

 Chapter 17: Partys Over

    "No, we stay here."

    Corelia sighed as, right on cue, Kogero shot her suggestion down without a second thought. The Dark Mage tutted at her Ochimusha compatriot, "Come now, Kogero. It''s been ages since we''ve all gone out together. Why don''t we have a little fun while we''re out?"

    The Ochimusha, her plain glamored dress accentuating her rigid movements, scoffed at her fellow Mamono, "We are on a mission. Our Lady is counting on us to investigate this strange human and discover if she has imprisoned the Dhampir. ''Having a little fun'' would distract us from that goal." She turned to the Kunoichi to her right, "What can you see from here, Akuri-sama?"

    Akuri, her knees bent as she stared at the target''s home, narrowed her eyes as the four humans shut the door behind them. She looked up at Kogero, uncertainty plain on her face, "This is certainly the woman''s house. She brought those two children into the manor with her before she fought Dhampir. But the young man and woman are unfamiliar. They could be acquaintances or unknown third parties."

    "Either way, they are not why are we are here and the human has yet to return. It would in our best interest to remain hidden and attack her when she does," Kogero''s hand goes to the blade hidden beneath her dress.

    Akuri stared at the Ochimusha with raised eyebrows, "I''m surprised you''re so ready to fight, Kogero-sama. Did you forget what I said about our opponent."

    "I have not, Akuri-sama," the undead bowed to her friend, "However, no matter how skilled she is, I have no doubt she will fall if all three of us attack her at once. Even a mighty bear can be brought low by a pack of wolves. And the quicker she is defeated the quicker we can learn the whereabouts of La...I mean, the Dhampir."

    Akuri nodded and prepared to set up for the night, then jumped in surprise when Corelia grabbed her from behind. The Dark Mage groped her comrade''s breasts with aplomb while giggling, "Now, Akuri~. You know you can''t lie to me. Tell me you weren''t thinking about what you would do to those two if you had them all to yourself."

    Making no moves to stop Corelia, Akuri had to speak in between gasp as the Dark Mage continued her assault, "W-well, I, um, ah, ok yes. But, oh, but we can''t."

    "Why not?~"

    "Because," Kogero shoved the Dark Mage away from the Kunoichi, steely gaze black eyes locked on Corelia''s light brown ones, "we. are. on. a. mission."

    "Oh, don''t be such a spoilsport," Corelia stood up while walking to stand between her two fellow Mamono, "The human we''re after is probably off doing something important and time-consuming. Why else would she leave two children and her home to these two? I say we go down there and have ourselves some fun. I especially want that young lad with the red hair. Rough guys like him set my heart all a flutter~."

    Corelia let out a happy little sigh while Kogero scoffed in disgust. The undead looked to Akuri for support...then found her palm hitting her face as the Kunoichi stood up rubbing her chin.

    She knew what that gesture meant and dreaded it.

    "You''re not incorrect Corelia," Akuri says slowly, "and it would allow us to enter the stranger''s home, giving us a better chance at taking her by surprise. And we could still look for the Dhampir while we''re inside ."

    Corelia shot a smug grin at Kogero, reveling in the fact that the Ochimusha was outnumbered two to one. Kogero shook her head in defeat, "If you believe it to be a sound plan, then let us go. However, I refuse to take part in whatever you two have planned for the two humans."

    "You say that now," Corelia sauntered over to the undead, placing her arm around her shoulder while poking her in the chest, "but I know you''ll come around once the fun has started."

    She used her magic to pull Akuri over and place her free arm around the Kuniochi''s shoulders, as she giggled into the night sky, "Trust me, girls. You won''t regret listening to your dear friend Corelia~."

    <hr>

    Corelia severely regretted stepping into the house before their target came back.

    In truth, she only half-believed Akuri''s account of the battle. She had heard of humans who could resist a lust spell fired at point-blank. She had even fought a few in her time. But what Akuri said sounded less like resistance and more like total negation. Which obviously couldn''t be true. No matter how resistant to Demonic Spirit Energy they were, all humans would be affected to some degree. And all humans had a limit to how much they could resist before they succumbed to the passion roaring through their bodies.

    She concluded that the stranger who beat the Dhampir simply had a higher than average limit to her resistance. All it would take is the three of them hitting her enough times and she''d be putty in their hands.

    That plan has completely crumbled upon getting a single glimpse of the true nature of their foe.

    What she was looking at was not someone with "No Mana". Nor someone with a than average higher resistance.

    This was someone who could eat Mana.

    The closest thing she could compare it to was an ambush predator. A monstrous growth that latched on to any Mana that got near and devoured it whole. The...creature (there was no way she was human) stood in defiance to every law that governed the world. That she could walk without tearing the air around her asunder was a miracle in and of itself.

    There was no way they could win. Nothing they did could harm her. She would never be monsterized. Their entire plan had come undone the moment they set out to fight this woman. There was nothing they could do. Nothing she could do.

    Except run.

    As the glamors around their bodies shattered along with her concentration, Corelia reached into her open robes while falling to the floor. She ignored the pain in her backside as she hit the rug didn''t concern her as she hit the floor and pulled three vials from clothes. Purple mist swirled within the cool glass as they fall into her open hands.

    The ringing clash of steel followed by an exclamation of pain drew her eyes up to see Kogero being thrown backward. The undead landed on the rug, scrambled to keep her balance, gripped the handle of her blade with both hands, and stomped her feet down regain her balance. She went into a defensive stance, but her arms soon drooped to the ground along with a surprised gasp from the revived warrior woman. Corelia shared a look with Akuri, who''s eyes were just as wide with shock, as they both realized what had happened.

    The stranger had hit Kogero with enough force to not only push her back but make her arms go numb.

    Corelia called out the names of her companions as she threw two of the vials in their directions. The last one tossed to the ground, the purple mist encasing her body as the vial shattered against the floor. Akuri and Kogero reached out their hands, only to pull them back as two arrows flew past where their limbs once were. The vials broke mid-air as the arrows pierced them, causing the mist to scatter uselessly.

    Corelia called out her friends'' names but could do nothing as the magic mist caressed her body and quickly made the image of their faces disappear with the sound of wind rushing through an open window. The last thing Corelia saw was an arrow coming straight towards her out of the corner of her eye before her environment violently shifted to a pitch-black forest.

    She sat among the foliage with her heart beating rapidly in her chest for what felt like an eternity.

    Then she shot up and started running towards the largest cluster of Corrupted Spirit Energy she could sense.

    <hr>

    The Huntress was angry.

    Extremely angry.

    However, she knew that allowing that anger to control her would be foolish. Rational decision making would elude her and allow her opponents an advantage. That''s without mentioning how they were all still within her home, and Nick and Maggie were still in the room. She understood how the mere presence of a Mamono could rob a human of their reasoning. Sentinel had explained it before they set off to complete the job. It would stop her from rushing headfirst into combat, even though she knew better than that thanks to Yharnam.

    It was highly likely the two of them had been seduced by the power of the Mamono. The fact that Horace and Gloria weren''t in the room was both proof that this had happened after the four of them made it inside, and that the children were likely upstairs in their rooms.

    The two humans were innocent victims.

    They didn''t deserve her wrath.

    The two remaining Mamono however...

    Frowning at the escape of the third Mamono, nocked another arrow and swiftly fired towards the one still sitting down. The strangely dressed creature paused from drawing the twin blades on her hips as the arrow came flying at her. Her dodge was stifled by the dazed human still sitting in her lap. She cried out as it pierced her shoulder, Maggie falling to the floor as the monster failed around in pain and agony.

    The sword-wielding monster, blue flames rising from the skull attached to the bones on her right arm, screamed, "Akuri-sama!" as her comrade struggled to pull the arrow from her shoulder. Despite the hate filling her eyes, the Huntress knew her drooping arms were still numb from blocking her attack.

    The Huntress let the bowblade drop to the floor, as she closed her eyes as she recalled what she had done while chasing the cupid. Many Trick Weapons were made to inflict as much pain on their victims as possible. But Simon''s was made to kill Beasts as quickly and painlessly as possible. And, at this moment, that wasn''t something the Huntress wanted to do.

    She wanted to make her enemies hurt. Make them regret stepping foot into her home...while not causing too much collateral damage to the living room. The Burial Blade was too large to avoid hitting the walls of the room, and while she could use the Rakuyo she had another weapon in mind for this battle.

    A shout made her backstep to dodge a two-handed downswing from the sword-wielding Mamono. The curved blade was similar in design to the Rakuyo and Chikage. Under normal circumstances, the Huntress would question why this was. But right then her only interest was in defeating the monsters that broke into her home.

    She backstepped again as the Mamono followed up her attack with a diagonal slash, kneeling as she heard the telltale sound of the Messengers groaning. She placed her right hand on the rug as the Mamono swung down at her again, hoping to take advantage of the Huntress current position. The Huntress felt a familiar wooden handle press against her gloved palm, gripped it, then swung it up into the path of the Mamono''s blade. Sparks flew as her curved blade met the silver of the Mamono''s, knocking the purple-skinned creature off balance.

    The Huntress quickly stood, the transformed Beasthunter Saif shining in her right hand. The Trick Weapon was in its shortened form with the second thinner blade behind the first and facing the wooden handle. The Huntress smiled beneath her bandana as she dashed forward, lunging at her foe with her new weapon.

    To her credit, the Mamono recovered quickly. She parried the lunging strike and followed up with a stab, then a horizontal cut when the Huntress dodged to the left. The Huntress blocked the blade with her own, dashing forward to lessen the monster''s combat effectiveness. The purple monster''s eyes widened as her weapon was rendered useless when the Huntress was but a few inches from her. With practiced ease, the Huntress slashed across the Mamono''s stomach, followed up with a diagonal cut down her chest, and ended with one last cut across her vulnerable left arm.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The monster winced as blood scattered from the wounds across her body, backpedaling while sending a swipe which the Huntress ducked under. She tried to keep the pressure on but dashed back as a smaller blade passed right in front of her.

    She watched as the second Mamono, blood dripping from her shoulder, stepped in between the two of them with her teeth grit. Her left arm cradled her injury while her right arm held a single blade in its grip.

    "Akuri-sama!" the sword-wielding Mamono stepped to the left to keep the Huntress in her field of vision while yelling at her comrade, "You need to run! I can handle this!"

    "Kogero-sama," the Mamono, Akuri, replied through grit teeth, "Corelia-san wanted us to run in fear the second she saw this woman. She''s too dangerous. We can''t let her get away, lest she threaten our Mistress!"

    "But you can''t...watch out!" Kogero jumped in front of the Huntress'' attack, blocking the Huntress'' first attack with one hand while the other pushed Akuri out of the way. The Huntress took note of how the wounds she had inflicted seemed to be healing themselves before her eyes. Specifically, the cut that ripped through the bandages covering the Mamono''s breast had stopped bleeding as badly. The Huntress let out something between a growl and a groan. If there''s one thing that annoyed her, it was enemies that could heal themselves. There was a method to slow this, but she wasn''t sure if she could call the Messengers now that the second Mamono had entered the fray.

    She pressed her attack her swift strikes easily bypassing many of the Mamono''s defenses. If Kogero blocked one strike, a second would move too fast for her to stop. Also, getting in front of her comrade had forced her to forgo dodging lest she put the other Mamono in danger. A disadvantage of her own making. Akuri was currently making a strange hand gesture. Her mask wrinkled as her mouth moved in ways difficult for the Huntress to read while she was in combat. Eventually, the Mamono''s eyes widened as she shouted, "Kogero-sama! Let''s go with that combo!"

    Kogero''s eyes lit up in confirmation as she jumped back, dodging a horizontal swing from the Huntress. She landed next to Akuri, who dropped something on the floor that exploded into a cloud of white smoke. The Huntress closed her eyes as the thick fog surrounded her. She knew she wouldn''t be able to see the two while they hid within it, so she focused on her hearing rather than sight. She could hear two pairs of soft footsteps circling her position in the fog, never once staying in the same place.

    The Huntress knew they were preparing a powerful attack. She prepared to dodge...then stopped as a question entered her mind.

    Did she truly need to fight like this?

    The Mamono were dangerous...to the average person and Heroes due to their corrupting influence. Their use of Mana to corrupt opponents was nearly impossible to avoid as Mana was the life force of everything in the world. If it had Mana, it was vulnerable to Mamono Corruption. Thus the reason most Mamono weapons were made of Demon Silver. The metal didn''t cause any actual harm to foes. It instead filled them with Demonic Spirit Energy, increasing their lust and making them susceptible to transformation.

    But she had no Mana. Not only that, but any Mana that entered her body was immediately destroyed.

    Meaning the monsters couldn''t turn her.

    Meaning their weapons did not affect her.

    Then why would she need to dodge, block, or parry any of their attacks?

    The Huntress let her defenses drop. She kept her eyes closed and listened for the attack. If she was correct then...

    The footsteps stopped.

    She heard the sound of energy gathering in two places at once.

    Then the voices of the Mamono shouted in unison, "Secret Art: Bushin No Ryu Strike!"

    The Huntress felt two blades pierce her body at the same time. One had pierced her heart, while the other had hit one of her lungs. She prepared for the embrace of temporary death...but like when the cupid shot her, it never came.

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked down at the figure of Kogero, standing in front of her with her blade through her chest. The Huntress nodded, "Just as I thought."

    She looked Kogero in the eyes and said with no emotion in her voice, "You can''t hurt me."

    Her blade slashes down and severs Kogero''s wrist from her arms.

    "Kag-," Akuri''s shout is cut off by the Huntress'' elbow smashing her face in. Her hand released the short blade stuck in the Huntress'' lung to cover her bleeding nose. She stepped back in pain only for the Huntress to turn and grab her by her ponytail. She threw the Mamono to the floor then stomped on her uninjured arm. Her scream was drowned out by the crack of her bones snapping in half.

    The Huntress pulled the two blades from her body as Akuri tried to crawl her way to the hallway. She dropped both to the floor and lifted the crawling Mamono by her collar. The monster writhed in her grip, her legs kicking out in an attempt to knock the Huntress off balance. She stopped when she heard the sharp, snapping sound of the Huntress transforming her weapon.

    The Huntress placed the elongated Saif at the Mamono''s midriff. Blood dripped down the blade as it bit into Akuri''s side. The Huntress let the blade stay there for a few moments before pulling it back to cut the Mamono down. She kept her eyes firmly pinned to the whimpering monster before her, tensed her arm, and prepared to strike.

    "Stop...please," the Huntress, her body ready to move at a moment''s notice, looked at the other Mamono out of the corner of her eye. She was on her knees, the stumps at the end of her arms held close to her severed hands. The purple skin knit itself back together but not as quickly as earlier. Indeed, all the more recent wounds the Huntress inflicted were still leaking blood onto the floor. She stared up at the Huntress, breathing heavily with eyes filled with a pleading dread. She spoke between the gasp of pain she let out, "Please...let Akuri-sama go. Take...take me...instead. I will do...whatever you wish. Just please...show mercy."

    The Huntress'' eyes moved between the Mamono in her grip and the one kneeling before her. Her grip on the Saif tightened as her emotions warred within her. These Mamono had come into her house while her children were there, and tried to seduce and possibly transform two of her acquaintances. And, while she didn''t know the exact reason they were here, she could infer it had to do with her. An ambush or assassination attempt, most likely.

    She shouldn''t be hesitating.

    She should kill both of them, now!

    But...she had sworn she''d be different. That she''d make things different. If she let her emotions rule her now, she''d be right back to square one. Back to her old self, to the machine that had painted Yharnam red with the blood of its inhabitants.

    She couldn''t keep doing that.

    She had to be better!

    But if she let them go with no punishment, they''d come back with better tactics and more firepower. They had to learn that attacking her house wasn''t something they ever wanted to try again.

    The tension around the three combatants was palpable. What felt like an hour passed before the Huntress finally broke the silence. Her head nodded while her gaze remained locked on Akuri dangling from her grasp, "Very well. She may leave, while you remain here."

    A relieved smile came over Kogero''s face. The Mamono bowed deeply to the Huntress, "Thank you, merci-"

    "However," the Huntress interrupted as she let Akuri drop...only to grab her wrist before she hit the floor.

    By the time the two Mamono realized the Huntress'' intention, her Saif was already in motion.

    It cleaved through Akuri''s upper left arm, severing it from the shoulder in a spray of blood. Crimson coated the Huntress, Kogero''s face, and part of the wall to her right. The Mamono fell to the ground while grabbing the stump that was once her arm. As she flailed about on the floor in pain, the Huntress walked over to where Kogero was crouched.

    She placed the still dripping blade of her weapon over the Mamono''s right thigh. Kogero looked up at her, relief replaced with a rage that smoldered within her black eyes. The Huntress paid the glare no mind as she lifted her Saif and said, "As punishment for entering my home uninvited, attempting to seduce my guest, and doing it all while my children are home, I shall take a limb from each of you. An arm from her and both legs from you. I''m certain you can see how this is fair, considering how quickly you can heal your wounds."

    Kogero turned her head to the floor, hissing out with as much vitriol as possible, "Just...get it over with."

    "I''d suggest you bite down on something. It helps dull the pain," the Huntress waited to see if the Mamono would take her advice. When she didn''t the Huntress shook her head and brought her weapon down. There was little resistance as it cleaved straight through the Mamono''s right leg. Even less when she did the same to the left leg. And, surprisingly, the Mamono had managed to muffle both of her cries by planting her face firmly in the rug. She did beat her since reattached fist against the carpet though.

    The Huntress transformed the Saif back to its shorter form and picked up the severed legs. She turned to regard Akuri, who had since stopped writhing and regarded her with an expression of pure terror. The Huntress stared her down with uncaring eyes, saying in a stern voice, "Your comrade has made a noble sacrifice to ensure you''re spared. I''d suggest you not waste it by remaining here. The door is still open. Leave. Now."

    A jerk of her head towards the hallway was all it took to get the Mamono to her feet. She stumbled away, blood still dripping from her stump of a left arm. The Huntress didn''t take her eyes off her until she heard the door slam shut. Only then did she let the tension-filled sigh she was holding in out.

    She tossed the limbs in her arms onto the sofa along with the Saif, told the remaining Mamono not to move, and turned her attention to the two she had ignored this entire time.

    Nick was a corner of the room, eyes wide with fear as the Huntress quickly walked towards him. She wasn''t surprised at the gaze he gave her. It was the same one Blitz had when they were walking away from the Werewolf den. A combination of suspicion, worry, and fear. She didn''t blame him. While he likely had an inkling of what she was capable of after he saw her return from the slums covered in blood, now he had a front-row seat. He got to witness the brutality of a Hunter first hand.

    She would''ve been more worried if he didn''t look at her that way after seeing that.

    But Nick wasn''t who she was worried about at the moment.

    It was his sister, Maggie, held in his arms that truly concerned her.

    The Huntress quickly knelt by Maggie''s left side, examining her body. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly as her hands kept moving up and down her own body in erratic motions. Her face was red as a beat and her thighs kept rubbing together, wrinkling her green dress as she tossed and turned in Nick''s grasp.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Nick broke from his stupor to see to his sister''s well being. His eyes shook as he tried to puzzle out what was wrong.

    "Demonic Spirit Energy," Nick''s gaze shot to the Huntress as she laid out the answer, "Your sister was around three Mamono in an enclosed area for an extended period. She''s likely taken in a lot of Corrupted Mana, making her lust rise exponentially."

    As if in response, Maggie moaned erotically while her hands started to maul her chest. She bit her lower lip with her eyes screwed shut. Nick looked from his sister to the Huntress in horror, "Wait...doesn''t that mean she''s...gonna turn into a Mamono? But then...why are you and I fine? I was around those three for just as long, and you just fought two of them on your own!"

    "First, yes she will, unless what I''m about to do works," the Huntress removed the white glove from her right hand as she spoke, "Second, you''re fine because you''re a male, and didn''t have intercourse with one of them. Your Untainted Mana is already replacing the Tainted Mana faster than it can corrupt you. She''s gathering Mana from the environment, leading to her current condition."

    The Huntress wasted no time in grabbing Maggie''s left hand. She squeezed it firmly, remember what had happened between her and Sen but a few days ago. If her hunch was correct then...

    "As for your third question. I''ll answer that at another time. For now, hold your sister tight and don''t let go," the Huntress said before closing her eyes.

    At first, nothing seemed to happen. Maggie''s breathing and groping continued as Nick held her, completely in the dark as to what Lady Cynthia was doing.

    Then it happened.

    Maggie''s breathing hitched for a moment. Her body shot ramrod straight, her eyes shot open wide as dinner plates, and her left hand turned into a fist. The relief Nick felt soon gave way to dread as the color in his sister''s face began to drain. He placed his ear to her chest and could hear her heartbeat slower and slower.

    His eyes shot up and he shouted at the Huntress, "What the fuck are you doing to my sister!?"

    "Saving her life," was the Huntress answer as she opened her eyes and let Maggie''s hand go. Before Nick could say anymore, she placed a hand on his shoulder and stared him dead in the eye, "I''ll explain everything later. Take her your sister upstairs, now, and place her in my bed. My room is through the double doors at the end of the hallway. Go! Quickly!"

    Caring more about wanting his sister safe than arguing with a noble, Nick settled for a grunt of disapproval before rushing out of the room. He turned left into the hallway and soon his feet were heard going up the steps.

    The Huntress let out another sigh, this one of relief, and turned her attention to the remaining Mamono. She quickly jogged over to the, now legless, monster. Kogero shot her with a defiant glare that didn''t deter her in the slightest. She wasted no time kneeling and grabbing the downed Mamono''s left hand in her right. If that had worked and she managed to stop Maggie from turning into a Mamono, then maybe she could...

    She closed her eyes and repeated what she did on Maggie with Kogero. Kogero didn''t make any attempts to resist, at first. But as she realized what the Huntress was doing to her, she struggled anyway she could. She through punches with her free hand tried to pull her left hand away, even tried headbutting the Huntress'' arm.

    But, no matter what she did, the Huntress did not let go.

    And her strength was fading by the moment. Eventually, Kogero simply closed her eyes and waited for it to be over.

    The Huntress opened her eyes when the assault had stopped. She started looking for any signs that her skin had gained a normal pigmentation, that her body had become less sexualized, anything that would point to a return to her human form. Unfortunately, she found none.

    With a dejected sigh the Huntress tried to let go of the Mamono''s arm...but couldn''t.

    Her eyes narrowed questioningly, as she tried again. She still couldn''t let go.

    She turned her gaze to the Mamono''s arm...and gasped in shock at what she saw. Her hand was no longer holding a cold, purple-skinned arm of monster flesh.

    It was holding bones.

    The process rapidly progressed along the Mamono''s entire body. First her arm, then her shoulder, then soon her entire left half had lost its skin. In a panic, the Huntress continued to try to remove her arm but her attempts were fruitless. She briefly considered chopping off her arm but dismissed the idea. As powerful as the Blood was she didn''t think it could bring back lost limbs.

    She kept trying and trying to let go of the Mamono, but her efforts were for naught.

    She stayed attached to the Mamono until it''s entire body was nothing more than a skeleton.

    Only then did her hand finally release its death grip on the Mamono.

    The Huntress didn''t move. She stared at the skeletal remains in front of her, then at the pale skin on her palm. She opened and closed her hand, the cold feeling of the Mamono''s hand still there.

    Then she closed it into a fist and hugged it to her chest.

    She sat there in the living room. No one to keep her company.

    No one, save for the corpse, the severed limbs, and all the blood.

 Chapter 18: The After Party

    Nick nearly jumped when the door to Lady Cynthia''s room burst open. The Huntress stood in the open doorway, her hat askew on her head and chest rising and falling with her rapid breath. Her eyes were wild with worry as they fell on Maggie''s peaceful form. She ran to the girl''s side, immediately pressing her ear to her chest while two gloved fingers went to her still pale neck. The Huntress glanced at Nick, asking in a panicked voice, "Is she alright?!"

    A relieved smile lit up Nick''s face. He nodded just as the young girl''s heartbeat echoed into the Huntress'' ear. Slow but strong, the Huntress felt her worry melt away at the sound. She stood up while placing a hand on her chest in relief, "Thank goodness."

    The two were silent for a long time, their eyes glued on the gently breathing woman. Her cheeks had regained their pinkish hue and all her erratic movements had ceased. Her lips opened and closed in tune with her rising and falling chest. The small smile on Nick''s face matched the one hidden behind the Huntress'' bandana. They nodded to each other before stepping away from the bed and walking out of the room. The Huntress walked out last, gently closing the door behind her as they entered the hall.

    Once it was shut they both let out sighs of relief that gave way to nervousness as the two searched for something to say. Numerous uncomfortable silent minutes stretched between them as Nick''s eyes shifting from the Huntress to the clean floor, to the ceiling, then back to the Huntress. He made a show of clearing his throat before finally breaking the tension, "So, uh, I...I owe you quite a bit now, don''t I?"

    "Hmm?" the Huntress'' head tilted with slight confusion.

    "Well, you stopped my sis from turning into...a monster," he struggled as if finishing the sentence would make it come true, "Not many people would do that for a couple of slum rats like us. Heck, I didn''t think anyone could do it till you came along."

    The Huntress humbly shook her head as she adjusted her hat, "It was no trouble. Consider it my way of repaying you for walking Horace and Gloria home."

    Nick flinched at the mention of their task. He couldn''t meet the Huntress'' eyes as he replied, "Yeah, yeah. Sorry, about that by the way."

    "What do you mean?" The Huntress asked as her eyes scanned the doors along the hallway. Her sharp eyes spotted one with slightly cracked open and shook her head before turning her attention back to Nick, "I did not see them with you downstairs. Am I wrong in assuming you got them to their rooms before the...incident?"

    Nick waved his hands up in the air, taking a step back in uncontrollable fear as he shouted, "No! No! No! Maggie got them upstairs before that! I promise!"

    The Huntress waited patiently for the young man to collect himself and continue. She was not surprised by his reaction. He did witness her fight and mutilate two Mamono at once because they stepped foot into her home. Drawing that same ire to himself was the last thing he wished to do.

    Nick took a few moments to compose himself before saying, "What I meant was, I''m sorry we let the monsters inside in the first place. I knew there was something up with them when I saw ''em. But I just...my mind started going fuzzy and...they smelled so nice and...dammit!"

    A hand went to his head as he shook it out of frustration, "Why the hell am I still thinking about them like that?! They attacked my sister for fuck''s sake!"

    "It''s what they do," Nick looked up at the Huntress as she explained, "They fill your mind with lustful thoughts, overpowering all rational senses to get you to do as they bid. Though you may not have slept with one of them, their influence over you shall likely remain for a time."

    "But not you," Nick ventured, stepping towards the Huntress, "You''re immune, aren''t you? That''s why you could fight them and why you haven''t collapsed like Maggie."

    "I...am not entirely sure that is correct," the Huntress admitted truthfully, "But I am sure that I can resist their powers to a high degree. And as you saw with your sister, I can seemingly draw the Mana out of others. This removes it from the person''s body thus ensuring they do not turn into a Mamono."

    When Nick was only a few feet away he drew his sleeve up and held his right arm up to the Huntress. He stared her down with conviction, "Then do me too. I want whatever''s left of this shit outta my body."

    The Huntress placed a hand on the young man''s arm, then gently pushed it to his side, "I''m afraid I cannot grant that request. As I said before, you''re Mana is being replenished as we speak. Any remains of the Demonic Mana should be gone by the time the sun comes up. And in truth, I took a gamble with your sister''s life. Even if it did pay off, she was in clear pain the entire time I was draining the Spirit Energy from her body.

    She looked down at her white-gloved hand with disgust. She had hidden the remains of Kogero inside the privy. She would dispose of it properly once Nick had left and the children were put to bed. Her hand turned into a fist as she imagined the same thing happening to Maggie, "It is not something I can use lightly."

    Her tone made Nick regret his decision. He bit his tongue before pulling his sleeve back over his arm. A silent tension came over them as the meaning behind the Huntress'' words sunk in. Then Nick snapped his fingers as a smile came over his face, "Eh, you''re right. Stupid of me to think that''ll work all the time. That would be too good to be true."

    He turned his back on the Huntress and started heading for the stairs while saying, "I should really get going. Marcus is probably scared sick by now with how long we''ve been gone. Mind if I leave Mags with you until she wakes up?"

    "Not at all," the Huntress replied while waving to the young man, "Come back at any time if you wish to check up on her. And...Nick."

    Nick paused on the top stair and turned to look at the Huntress. She cleared her throat multiple times as she searched for the right words, "Um, next time you could...uh...stay for dinner. If you wanted..."

    The red-haired boy chuckled and nodded, "Sounds good. Far be it for me to turn down a meal from a noble like yourself."

    With a short wave goodbye, the young man marched down the steps. The Huntress waved after him, waiting until his footsteps went out the door. Once he was gone, she turned to the door held ajar down the hallway, "Gloria, Horace. I know you''re there."

    The door slammed shut but the Huntress was already walking towards it. She sighed, knocked on the door, and said, "Come on you two. You''re not in trouble. I just want to talk."

    It barely took a few seconds before the door opened. The children walked out with the statues in their hands and eyes taking great interest in the floor. The Huntress sighed, knelt to their level, and put her hands on their shoulders, "What did you see, and how much did you hear?"

    They didn''t answer. The Huntress repeated the question. Horace spoke up first, "We... came down the stairs right when you got home."

    "We heard sounds from the living room," Gloria expounded, "And wanted to see what was going on?"

    "But we went back up when we saw you. Then...then the screaming started," Horace''s grip on the figure tightened as he finished.

    The Huntress looked between the two of them. Her face and demeanor were impassive but her heart was aching. These children had experienced more horrors than anyone their age had. That they were forced to hear more made her feel sick to her stomach. She pulled the children in for a hug, holding them tight as she said, "It''s alright. I know you were scared but it''s all over. I came back, just like I promised. It''s alright now."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Within moments the two children were crying against their adoptive mother''s shoulders. The Huntress held them tight until their heaving turned to gentle snores. Then she scooped them up in her arms, tucked them into bed with their figures, and started walking downstairs.

    She had a lot of blood to clean up before the sun rose.

    And she would need a little bit of help getting all of it.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Welcome home, Good Hunter," Eve said as she stood up from the tombstone she was tending to. She bowed as the Huntress came up the stone walkway to the workshop, the light of the ever-present moon shining down upon them, "What is it you desire?"

    "Hello, Eve. Sorry I haven''t been around lately," the Huntress said while taking in the familiar scent of the flowers around the workshop, "It''s amazing how many things can happen in one day."

    "Oh," the Doll folded her hands in front of her while tilting her head with clear curiosity, "Did the ''Mamono'' you spoke of trouble you again?"

    "More or less," the Huntress said while squatting down next to a tombstone. She gently ran a finger across the name of the Hunter scribbled across the top. It was one she did not know, but an intense feeling of camaraderie came over her as she did. She sighed wistfully as she stood up, "I''ve actually come to ask for your help, Eve. There''s some cleaning I...wait."

    The Huntress'' eyes narrowed as she turned around. She pivoted in a slow circle while carefully counting the numerous headstones that littered the entirety of the workshop. When she returned to her original position, she looked towards the headstone Eve was tending. She quickly walked over to the grave and knelt to read the name emblazoned on the front.

    A chill ran up her spine as her eyes slowly moved across the words:

    Kogero Sakura

    Ochimusha

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kogero''s breath was violently wrenched out of her as she crashed against the wall behind her. She fell to her knees, the blood below her splashing onto her clothes. Her eyes went hazy and her ears began to ring as she tried to stand. She stabbed her katana into the ground, hands aching as she pushed herself to her feet. Her ponytail had come undone, leaving her raven black hair to fall around her heaving shoulders.

    The air around her was filled with the stench of death and decay, a dark mirror of the corpse and blood-covered landscape around her. That was the first thing she noticed when she woke up in this...place. She nearly vomited the moment it hit her nose and made her cough until her neck went raw. Undead she maybe, but this was entirely too much. She had never seen so much...so much...death and...blood. Why was there so much blood?

    A splash of blood a few feet away forces her to her feet. Her eyes narrow with determination, but her hands are still shaking from blocking an attack from her assailants. There were three of them, their attire similar to the stranger who sent her here. However, her previous opponent has fought her and Akuri-sama with skill and talent. Her every movement was focused on dealing as much damage as quickly as possible while leaving few openings for retaliation.

    But these three...they didn''t care about retaliation.

    They simply walked forward and attacked whatever stepped into their path.

    They silently encircled her on all sides, ensuring any easy escape paths were closed off. Her head whipped between all three as tried to watch for the next attack. The one on her left raised a long, cylindrical object with a sharp spear sticking out the front. She heard a click and hopped to the right to dodge, only to gasp as he leads her movement. He fired just as she landed, her reaction stalled long enough to get hit by the oncoming projectile. The weapon pierced through her hip, blood splattering on the wall behind her as she stifled a scream of pain.

    Another click came from her right followed by the shadow of a blunt, sectioned blade falling over her. Her katana came up instinctively to block, only to shatter as the weapon impacted her body. Both the bone armor covering her right arm, and the ones inside her purple skin were crushed to dust as the force of the strike knocked her to the floor. A coughing fit expelled blood from her throat as she tried to scramble to her feet again.

    Then she heard a third click.

    And the smell of blood was mixed with the smell of smoke.

    She looked up as the shadow of the third enemy fell over her prone form. Her eyes went wide as a flaming hammer came crashing down on her head.

    The last thing she heard was a loud explosion.

    Then she woke up in the first room she saw when she came here.

    She sat there for a time, staring up at the ceiling in complete shock. She didn''t know how long it took for her senses to return. When they did she shot up, retrieved her blade, and checked around the entire room for an enemy. When none were found she felt the tension in her body leave her. She sat down with relief, thankful to be alive.

    If she had been paying attention, she would''ve noticed something strange about her body; That both her breasts and hips had shrunken in size.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Calm yourself, Good Hunter."

    "Why is that there, Eve?!" the stomping of the Huntress'' boots could be heard all throughout the Dream, as she paced back and forth across the workshop. One gloved hand was held against her chin, while the other was pressed against her head to keep it steady. Her eyes darted from the Doll to the grave outside, shaking in her head as she tried to make sense of what was going on, "Why is a Mamono''s name on one of the tombstones?!"

    "Whatever your question, I will do what I can to answer them, Good Hunter," Eve said while stepping closer to the distraught Huntress.

    The Huntress stopped pacing and starting walking towards Eve, "Then answer me, Eve. Why does a Mamono who I killed get a grave alongside the Hunters who left the Nightmare that was Yharnam!? Why does she get an epitaph with those who''s journeys will never be remembered, told, or acknowledged by anyone outside of this Dream?!"

    The workshop''s foundation shook as the Huntress stood face to face with the Doll, a fact that she didn''t notice in the slightest. Her mind was completely focused on getting answers, "And why is that specific Mamono here!? Why her and not the countless others I''ve murdered!? What makes her different!? Wh-"

    The Doll pulled the Huntress into a hug.

    All the frustration, confusion, and uncertainty in the Huntress disappeared as quickly as it had come.

    "Calm yourself, my Hunter," Eve''s soothing voice whispered into the Huntress'' ear, "I will answer your inquiries to the best of my ability. So, please, compose yourself."

    The Huntress leaned into the Doll''s hug, steadying her breathing and closing her eyes in thought. She replied with a returned sense of serenity, "Of course, Eve. I am sorry for yelling at you. Can you forgive me?"

    "Of course, Good Hunter," the Doll stepped back and began to lead the Huntress towards the empty chair, "Could you tell me what happened?"

    The Huntress nodded as she sat down in the chair. She went through everything that had happened since her last time coming to the Dream as Eve massaged her tense shoulders. Meeting Nick, adopting Horace and Gloria, her fight and interrogation of Scarlet, her deal with the Guard Captain, the cupid''s attack, and finally what happened prior to her return. The Doll hung on to her every word without a hint of judgment ever crossing her pale face. She simply looked down at the Huntress as her jointed hands worked out the new sore spots on the Huntress'' shoulders.

    The Huntress sighed, feeling the tension drain from her with every word she spoke. She looked up at Eve and said, "And that''s why I was so distraught. I don''t understand how she has gained a tombstone here. I drained her Mana away until she was naught but a skeleton, but how did it end up like this?"

    The Doll was quiet for a time. She replied with her same emotionless, yet soothing tone, "I believe it is possible that you absorbed the monster''s soul, Good Hunter."

    The Huntress turns to stare at her friend incredulously. Eve continues without losing her calmness, "If Mana is the life force of those who live in this world than it wouldn''t it be the equivalent of their soul? And if so, then absorbing a creature''s Mana is like draining its soul from its body."

    "Yes, that makes sense," the Huntress nodded then frowned, "But that doesn''t answer why she has a tombstone here."

    "I''m afraid the reason behind that eludes me as well, Good Hunter. Could it possibly be connected to your status as the Master of the Dream?"

    The Huntress stared at her friend in thought for a moment. Then she shook her head and turned around, "I suppose that''s the best explanation, at least until I look into it myself. Add that to my ever-expanding list of things to do."

    The Doll tilted her head questioningly, but the Huntress shook her head, "Don''t worry, Eve. I think I know of a way to find the answers I seek. But that will have to wait. I have an important meeting tomorrow, and I''m gonna need to find someone to watch over the children and Maggie while she recuperates."

    "I could watch over the children, if you wished," Eve offered as the Huntress stood up from her seat.

    The Huntress shook her head with a smile, "Thank you for the offer, my friend. But I''m afraid not. I do not believe the children would be able to...see you like I do. However, I will require your assistance. I made a rather large mess in the living room during the battle. I would appreciate your help cleaning it up."

    The Doll bowed then went to gather her cleaning instruments, "As you wish, Good Hunter. But what shall you do about the children? They will require a guardian."

    "Let''s just say, I''m going to be calling in a favor from a few old acquaintances."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jet sneezed loudly, drawing the attention of Sentinel and Blitz as they counted their gold coins. Sentinel asked his sniffling leader, "You get sick, Jet? Want us to get you something?"

    "No, no," Jet gasped while reaching for the handkerchief he kept in his pocket. He wiped his face before continuing, "It''s just a sneeze. Nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 19: Calling In A Favor

    "For the last time, Jet," Juliee huffed as she dropped the bounty hunter''s crossbow bolts onto the counter in front of her, "I can''t do it."

    Jet looked down at his ammo then sighed with disappointment. He shook his head while saying, "Come on, Juliee. I have the money for it, so why can''t you do it?"

    Jet stepped back as the mage pointed a finger in his face, feeling his body tense up as her navy blue eyes stared daggers directly into his green ones, "Money isn''t the issue. The danger and possibility of blowing up my shop are!"

    "How hard could it be?" Jet shrugged while trying to not stare at the woman''s jiggling breasts as she leaned forward on the smooth wooden counter, "It''s just enchanting some crossbow bolts with a fireball spell. What''s the problem with that?"

    "Oh, nothing, just the ever-present risk of one of the bolt tips hitting a hard surface and blowing up in my face!" Juliee straightened up, crossing her arms under breasts barely contained by the collar of her short red dress. She leaned on her left foot, sending her short skirt swishing slightly along with her solid black hair.

    Jet stepped forward, his eyes roaming the counter and lingering on three unlabeled vials and glass bottles to his right. Eyebrows raised in interest, he pointed towards the group of multi-colored liquids, "Then can you at least those? They look interesting."

    Juliee followed his finger then waved her hand dismissively, "Some potions I''m experimenting with. They''re mainly out for decoration, but if you''d like to test them for me..."

    Juliee''s sinister smile made Jet furiously shake his head. He leaned to the right and called out, "Hey Blitz, Sen! You two done yet?"

    Blitz kept her back turned to her comrade as she scanned a greenish shelf, picking up a glass bottle with red liquid bubbling in it. She answered without turning around, "Still looking. Be patient."

    Sen yelled an agreement from around a corner, making Jet groan in annoyance and worry. He was thankful when he heard the door to the shop open behind him. He turned to it just as Juliee shouted her standard greeting, "Welcome to The Magic Shield! How can I...eeekk!"

    Juliee ducked behind her counter as the new guest closed the door behind them. Jet raised his eyebrow at her reaction before turning back to examine the newcomer. A wide grin lit up his face as he recognized the familiar attire, "Hunt! Good to see you!"

    The Huntress smiled beneath her bandana as she walked towards the young man, "Greetings, Jet. Likewise. How have you all been since I''ve been gone?"

    Jet walked to the Huntress'' side and patted her on the back, "Oh we''ve been great, but what I wanna know is how you''ve been. How''d you even find this place?"

    "I simply asked around for places that sell items that would be useful to travelers," she shrugged before waving her hand at the numerous trinkets, potions, and other items set up around the building, "This is actually the second place I''ve come to. I found it easily thanks to the directions I got from the blacksmith yesterday.

    She frowned as her eyes roamed the room for a moment, "Did you also hear a girlish scream before I came in?"

    Jet nodded and pointed a finger towards the counter, "Yeah, that was Juliee. She ducked the moment you opened the door. Don''t know why. Hey, Juliee! Come out and meet my friend Hunt!"

    Shaky hands reached up to the countertop as the raven-haired shop owner slowly revealed herself. But the moment her eyes caught a glimpse of the Huntress, she immediately went back into hiding. She shouted from behind her hiding spot, "Please don''t touch anything! It took me weeks to make all inventory! Not to mention the time it took to get the materials to make them! Don''t drain away my livelihood, please!"

    A confused expression came over Jet as he looked at the Huntress who''s gaze was pointed towards the floor. He frowned, whispering to the Huntress while jerking his thumb at the door. She nodded turning around as he led her outside into the morning sun. Jet stretched before leaning back against the store''s wall, watching the citizens of Pran as they went about their day to day lives. He turned to look at the Huntress as she did the same, clearing his throat before asking, "So, should I ask what all that was about?"

    He jerked his head at the door to the store as the Huntress turned her gaze to him, "Do you remember what was discovered during our mission together? The reason Sentinel wanted me to join the Order?"

    "Yeah, but...oh right," Jet nodded his head in realization, "The whole ''eating Mana'' thing. A mage like Juliee wouldn''t exactly like having you near so many magical items."

    "Unfortunately, yes," the Huntress looked down at her gloved hand, the fabric cool against her palm, "Yet another way this power of mine endangers those around me. How is Sentinel? Has his arm healed?"

    Jet nodded while smiling, "Yep! Good as new! He might be old but he''s still able to pump out Mana. But, does that really stop you from going into any Magic Shop? Or interacting with Mages? Do you just suck the Mana outta anyone the moment they get close to you?"

    He stared at his right hand with worry written on his face. The Huntress shook her head, "No, I don''t believe that''s the case. It seems to be limited to skin on skin contact. As long as I don''t directly touch someone, it should pose no danger to them."

    Jet feigned wiping his head in relief, "Oh good! I was worried patting you on the back might have drained me a bit!" Jet started to laugh but stopped when he noticed the Huntress serious contemplation on the subject. Instead, he leaned back against the wall, "Anyway, how have you been? Haven''t seen you in a good while."

    "Almost a week to be exact," the Huntress replies, lifting her head from her gloved hand to answer him, "And I''ve been fine. Pran has proven a fine place. I even bought a house with my cut of the reward."

    "Really?" Jet''s eyes widen in surprise, "Didn''t expect someone like you to do that. No offense, but I kinda had you pegged as the wandering type."

    "Well, for some of us, constantly moving from place to place gets...tiresome," the Huntress'' expression darkened for a moment before she shook it off and asked, "What of about you? How are Blitz and Sen doing?"

    "Oh, we''re doing fine," Jet replied, knowing the Huntress wanted to change the subject, "no new jobs yet, but we''ve got plenty of the reward from the last one leftover. We''re gonna be good for a long while. Sen''s getting on in years, but he''s still going strong. I''d actually bet gold on me biting before him!"

    They shared a small laugh at the joke before Jet continued, his expression dampening as he started, "As for Blitz, she''s doing fine. Not much to say there. She''s stopped moping about your feud, but I''ve been with her long enough to know that doesn''t mean she''s over it. I''d suggest stepping on eggshells if you decide to speak to her."

    "Understood," the Huntress turned her body to face him directly, "which leads into my real reason for tracking you all down. I have a favor to ask of you."

    Jet nodded, turning his body to face her while keeping one shoulder on the wall, "Hmm. Normally I''d be negotiating our price, but we''re basically set with our current funds. And we do owe you for helping us take on that pack. Don''t think we would''ve made it out of that one on our own. So, we''ll do this for free! What do you need?"

    The nervousness the Huntress spoke with surprised Jet as she asked, "Well, umm, how are you three with children?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "They. Are. So. Cute!~" Blitz screamed as she scooped Horace and Gloria into her arms. She pressed their cheeks against hers, rubbing them while giggling softly to herself. The two children actively fought to free themselves from the woman''s grip but to no avail.

    The Huntress smiled at the three as she sat on her couch in the living room, watching Blitz interact with her children. The young woman spun around the room with Horace and Gloria in her arms while babbling incoherent nothings to them. Gloria tried to wiggle her way out of Blitz''s grasp, while Horace tried to pry her arms off him. Sentinel laughed heartily at the display, a bright smile on his face as he stood under the entrance to the living room. Jet passed by the older man and sat down next to the Huntress. He leaned forward, waving at his companion as she asked the children their names, "That answer your previous question?"

    "Indeed it does," the Huntress nodded at him, "Seeing Blitz take to the children that way is surprising, to say the least."

    "Yeah, Blitz has always had a soft spot for kids. Think it might have something to do with our time training with the Order," Jet''s eyes scanned the room as he leaned back in his seat, "This is a pretty nice place, Hunt. How much did it cost you?"

    "Fifty thousand," the Huntress mentioned with a shrug, "Most of my funds, but I believe the house was a worthwhile purchase."

    "Aye," Sentinel said stepping into the room, "Though I''d say this is more like a manor. I half expected to see a noble start walking down those stairs when we came in."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The Huntress gave a slight bow to Sentinel as he sat in the vacant chair, "Thank you for the compliments. Shall I explain my request to the three of you?"

    "I think I can make a pretty good guess," Sentinel said while pointing towards Blitz, who was tousling Horace''s hair, "you want us to watch the young ones while you''re off taking care of important business?"

    The Huntress'' nod was quickly followed by Jet''s reply, "Sounds like an easy job. Mind formally introducing us to the kids?"

    "Of course. One moment," the Huntress stood up from the sofa, walking to where Blitz was seated, "Blitz, can you release my children, please?"

    The young woman jerked the kids in her arms away from the Huntress, staring daggers at her as she did. But the returned glares from Jet and Sentinel made her stop. She released the children, who quickly ran to their surrogate parent. Gloria hugged the Huntress'' right leg, burying her face in her black leggings while Horace stood in front of his sister. The Huntress knelt and picked up both children before turning to the gathered bounty hunters, "Thank you, Blitz. Everyone, these two are my children. The boy''s name is Horace, and the girl is Gloria. They''re twins I rescued from the slums. Horace, Gloria, these are friends of mine. Jet, Sentinel, and Blitz. They will watch over you when I leave tomorrow, so I expect you to be good for them, ok?"

    "From the slums?" Blitz asked with a confused frown, "So...they''re not...you know ''yours''."

    "No," the Huntress answered with a shake of her head, "I adopted them. They were being abused by a gang calling themselves ''the Vipers''. I took them away from that."

    " saved us," Gloria peeked out from hugging the Huntress'' neck to speak, "She gave us a home."

    "We don''t doubt that little lass," Sentinel replied, "We all know how bad the slums can be. Guessing you had to fight your way out?"

    Horace spoke up before the Huntress did, "Yeah, but Ms. Cynthia is really strong. She beat the strangers who came into our house last night all by herself!"

    The Huntress quickly placed the two children on the floor and said, "Ok, you two. How about you both run off to do your chores?" Horace perked up at the sound of that, shouting about getting the ax before running out of the room. Gloria was slower to move, waiting for the Huntress to pat her on the head before she followed her brother out. The bounty hunters all turned towards the Huntress, their expressions clearly awaiting an explanation.

    The Huntress stood with a sigh, waving in the direction of the stairs, "If you three were to head upstairs, I will explain everything."

    Jet and Sentinel shared a look with the old mage jerking a finger at Blitz. Jet nodded before standing and heading upstairs with Sentinel following behind him. The Huntress went to follow but was stopped when Blitz grabbed her by the arm.

    "Hold on," clear anger radiated from Blitz''s voice as she stood from her chair, "we''ve got business."

    "I know what you speak of," the Huntress didn''t try to break out of Blitz''s grip, "but know that any worry is unfounded."

    Blitz threw the Huntress'' arm to the side to grab her collar, standing on her toes to stare the taller woman in the eyes, "You won''t blow me off that easily! What are you planning to do with those kids?"

    She tightened her grip when the Huntress didn''t answer, "Do you seriously think I''m going to trust your story after what you did? That you can just start a family, live a nice life, and then everyone will forget what happened?! Cause I fucking won''t!"

    The Huntress placed her hands on Blitz''s wrist, "Then you shouldn''t have a problem with watching over my children when the time comes. Now, please, calm down. I wouldn''t want Horace or Gloria to see this."

    With a slight tug, the Huntress removed the younger woman''s hands from her collar, much to Blitz''s surprise. Her eyes widened as she felt the Huntress press down on her thin wrist. It wasn''t enough to hurt, but she couldn''t break free of the white-gloved hands as they moved her arms back to her sides. With that, the Huntress moved to follow Jet and Sentinel upstairs, Blitz following behind soon after with her teeth grit in frustration.

    They made it to the second floor where the Huntress quickly made her way to the door to her room. She pushed the door open, revealing Maggie''s sleeping form to her three guests. She moved to stand on the opposite end of the bed, looking over the young girl as the bounty hunters filed into the room.

    Sentinel was the first to move, rushing over to the side closest to the door. His eyes roamed her still form as chest rose with her slow breaths. His eyes narrowed then shot open as he said, "This girl''s Mana deprived!"

    "What!?" Jet and Blitz shouted in unison, both rushing to stand at Sentinel''s side.

    The old man shook his head while his eyes roamed the young woman''s body, "She''s stabilized, but her Mana is lower than it should be. At the rate her bodies drawing it in, she won''t wake up for two days at least. But, how did this happen? For her to be Mana deprived like this, she was either fighting something or...,"

    His eyes moved from the girl to the Huntress, followed by Jet and Blitz. Both men stared at her waiting for her explanation, while Blitz gripped the side of the bed while nearly shouting, "What did you do to her?"

    The Huntress held up a hand as Sentinel prepared to reprimand Blitz. The old man stopped as the Huntress began to explain, "Yesterday, I was attacked by a Mamono called a ''Cupid''. While I was getting the children new clothes, it shot me with an arrow and attempted to retreat. I pursued it and dealt with it accordingly. Before that, I met the girl you see before you. Her name is Maggie, and she has a brother named Nick. He led me through the slums and to the children in the first place. We happened upon each other when the Cupid attacked. I asked them to take Horace and Gloria back home while I chased the Mamono."

    She shook her head, "I wouldn''t have done that if I knew what would happen next. When I returned, the two of them were being assaulted by three disguised Mamono. One ran away the moment she saw me. The other two attempted to fight. I...handled them accordingly."

    She stopped for a moment to observe her audience. Jet''s eyes were stuck in a perpetual state of surprise, Sentinel had his head pointed towards Maggie''s face, and Blitz''s face was contorted in frustration but she refused to meet the Huntress'' eyes. She felt relief at how none of them asked her to elaborate. Telling them what had happened to the undead wasn''t something she was ready to do yet.

    She adjusted her hat before continuing, "Unfortunately, Maggie had been close to one of the Mamono for an extended period of time. She was filled with Demonic Spirit Energy and was starting to turn. I...I started to absorb her Spirit Energy. I held her hand in mine and drained the horrid substance from her. Thankfully, it seems to have worked. Which leads me to the rest of my request."

    She stared the three bounty hunters down as she laid everything out, "I made a deal with the Guard Captain yesterday morning, and I need to uphold it tomorrow morning. I don''t know when I will return, so I ask that you all watch over my house, my children, and Maggie until then. Her brother will likely visit while I"m gone. If he appears, let him inside. Any questions?"

    Jet was the first to raise his hand. With a nod from the Huntress, he asked, "So...you''re name''s, Cynthia?"

    The Huntress blinked once.

    Blitz''s palm hit her face with an audible slap.

    Sentinel hit Jet on his shoulder, glaring at the young man with disappointment written on his face.

    "What?!" Jet yelled while rubbing his shoulder, "Don''t tell me you two haven''t been wondering the same thing this entire time?"

    "That''s not the point," Sentinel replied with a shake of his head, "She just asked us to watch over her two kids, and a Mana deprived young lass, and your first question is about her name?!"

    "Well...it''s a nice name, and I was just wondering about it," Jet tried and failed to explain himself.

    Sentinel''s next admonishment died on his lips as he heard the sound of unfamiliar giggling. He turned his head to look at the Huntress, who had a hand covering her mouth as she chuckled away at Jet''s question. Her fit lasted for a good minute before she managed to compose herself, "No...no it is not. It is merely an alias I used when the Merchant I purchased this manor from asked for a name."

    "Ah," Jet smiled, proud to have made the Huntress laugh, "Makes sense. We''re not exactly in any position to judge for that. Regardless, we''ll gladly take the job. Right Sen, Blitz?"

    Sentinel nodded, but Blitz was slow to answer. Her eyes moved from the door behind her, to the young girl on the bed, and stopped at the Huntress. She frowned before throwing up her arms, "Fine. But I''m doing this for the kids. They''ll need a good role model for when they grow up."

    "I"m sure they will," the Huntress said before moving towards the door. She stopped before turning to ask the three, "Now, would any of you like to stay for dinner?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "There you are," the Guard Captain, Felix, said to the Huntress as she stepped through the gate, "At least you''re punctual. The Heroes should be here within a few minutes." He wiped a gloved hand across his brow as the hot sun beat down from above. His plate armor, covered in dings and scratches from previous battles, shined as the sunlight hit it.

    The Huntress nodded moving to stand at Felix''s right while adjusting her hat to protect her from the sun''s rays. She eyed the broadsword sheathe at the Captain''s hip, before moving to the cat hanging off its shoulder. She resisted the urge to pet grab the ringed tail as it swished back and forth in the air. Instead, she focused on the open path leading away from Pran, watching for any hint of movement.

    "Hope you got all your affairs in order. They''ll likely be planning to take you off somewhere for a while," Felix kept his eyes on the road as he spoke.

    "What makes you say that?" the Huntress asked, squinting her eyes as what four figures crested a hill in the distance.

    Felix''s chuckle was devoid of mirth as the figures got closer to them, "Cause if there''s one thing the Order can''t stand, it''s something they have no control over."

    The Huntress remained silent. After a few minutes, the four figures were close enough to make out details. Two of them wore similar long black cloaks with matching wide-brimmed hats. They each kept their heads down while holding their hands up in a prayer stance. She deduced that the two of them were likely the Inquisitors. The symbol of an eye with a ring of fire around it on both their shirts was her first clue.

    The second was the other two stood out way too much.

    At the head of the group was a young woman who had her blonde hair flowing freely in the morning breeze. She had a sword as wide as she was slung across her back, with a circlet wrapped around her forehead. Her breasts bounced with every step her horse took, her armor only covering her nipples and her upper chest. Her midriff was completely bared alongside her arms. Brown boots with knee-length white socks covered led to a short skirt that didn''t reach her thighs. A frown was plastered on her face

    To her left was a boy who didn''t look older than thirteen. He wore blue, full-body robes that even covered his ankles. His boots were black, the same color as the small shock of hair on his head. He held a long curved staff in his right hand that was taller than he was He happily waved at Felix and the Huntress when the four stopped their horses near the two.

    Felix bowed to the riders, "I welcome you to Pran with open arms Heroes. I am Felix, the Guard Captain. It is good to see the Chosen of God on this fine day."

    The boy made to reply but went silent when the woman raised her right hand. She turned her gaze to the Huntress, speaking without portraying any emotion, "Who would this be, Guard Captain?"

    The Huntress stepped forward before he could reply, staring the newcomer down, "I am the one responsible for the destruction of the werewolf pack Felix spoke of in his report. I was informed you were looking for the perpetrator and decided to reveal myself."

    The woman''s eyes narrowed as she examined the Huntress, "I see." She dismounted her horse and stepped closer to the Huntress, stopping two feet away from the black-clothed woman.

    Then she placed a hand on her greatsword and shouted, "On behalf of the Order, I, Valarie Holden, hereby place you under arrest!"

 Chapter 20: Meeting The Order Agents

    The Huntress observed the Hero who had accused her with uncaring eyes. Everything she had heard about the Order to this point hadn''t painted the best picture of them. Jet and his friends went out of their way to keep their activities hidden from the group, and Felix was willing to let her, a confessed murderer, go to prevent Order Agents from entering Pran. Such actions don''t paint them people the common man wanted around, nor ones that were actively making life better for others. And, though she did not wished to admit it, it did cause her to form an unflattering image of those under the Order''s banner. But, just as she did with the Mamono, she would withhold judgment until actually meeting a member of the Order.

    The fact Hero currently pointing a massive engraved broadsword at her matched her negative image to the letter made her feel a mixture of proud vindication and acute disappointment.

    An eyebrow perked up underneath her hat as she turned to glance at the Guard Captain to her right, "Would I be correct to assume you knew of this, Felix? Because if so, then know that I consider this a breach of my confidence as far as our prior conversation is concerned."

    Felix, hand pressed to his temple, looked at the ground while shaking his head. He muttered something about a "Dammed Zealot" before turning to the Huntress with a shrug, "Don''t put this on me. They only told me some of their people would be coming. Didn''t give any specifics."

    "Then would I be correct in assuming you had dealings with this criminal, Guard Captain Felix?" Valarie shoots an accusing glare at the armored man, the two Inquisitors behind her trotting their way forward.

    With another shrug, Felix places both arms behind his head, "Not at all, Ms. Holden. I just a simple conversation with the accused to get a confession. Nothing more, nothing less." A smug smirk creases his lips as the cat on his shoulder lets out a short yawn. It seems to satisfy the Order members, as the Inquisitors back off while the Hero turns her attention back to the Huntress.

    The Huntress nods to the man before turning her attention back to the armed Hero. Just as she''s about to speak, the young boy calls to her with a his light voice, "Valarie, what are you doing?! We''re only supposed to come here and investigate the situation!"

    "And we have, Spencer," Valarie answered without turning to look at the young boy, "We have managed to not only uncover the culprit behind the occurrences, but we have confirmation from the perpetrator herself."

    "Well...yes, but they never said to arrest anyone!"

    "It was clearly implied. You don''t seriously believe that they would want us to let someone who flouts the laws of the Order roam free, did you?"

    Sputters and half finished words come out of Spencer''s mouth as he tries to refute the woman''s words. He consistently turns to the Inquisitors who seem content to ignore his pleas for help. Instead their eyes continue to shift between the female Hero and the Huntress with clear interest.

    The Huntress quietly scoffed at the answer Valarie gave to Spencer. The way she selectively interpreted orders started to remind her of a certain Organization from her past. Hopefully, the number similarities between the two would remain low. For both their sakes.

    "If I may," the Huntress started, "what precisely am I being charged with? I deserve to know what laws I have broken, correct?"

    Valarie''s face contorted with rage, her grip on her blade tightening as she spoke, "Watch your tongue, cur! To speak to a Holy Agent in such a way will only add to your sentence!"

    Rolling eyes hidden beneath her hat, the Huntress replied, "Well I am unaware of the principles laid out by the Order. Perhaps you could enlighten me to what they are, so I may repent for my insolence?" It took great effort to resist the urge to lace her words with as much sarcasm as possible.

    With an audible huff, Valarie let her sword drop to her side, "Fine. Putting you in chains will only bear fruit if you know what you should regret."

    She drove the point of her broadsword into the earth then wrapped her hands around its hilt as she spoke, "You stand accused of two crimes against the Order. The first is the murder of six people. According to the report, they were possibly associated with a criminal element within the town of Pran. However, that doesn''t change the fact that you murdered six people in broad daylight."

    The Huntress didn''t like that conclusion, but she could understand it. The guards, and by extension the Order, stood to gain more from capturing the gang members alive rather than dead. Her actions had both cost them possible valuable information and likely put the Vipers on higher alert, thus making them ore difficult to track. She nodded to the Hero and waved for her to move on.

    "And the second," Valarie straightened her back, "is the removal of a Pack of Werewolves that were spotted in the area without proper permission."

    The clearing in front of the city was silent as the Heroine''s words registered in the Huntress'' mind. Her eyes blinked three times over the course of two minutes as she gathered her senses. Felix seemed to be fiddling with his sword, but he kept both eyes on the two women as they stared each other down. Spencer swallowed nervously while the two Inquisitors eased their horses forward a bit.

    The Huntress finally responded while holding a up a hand, "I beg your pardon, but could you elaborate on the second accusation?"

    "You attacked and defeated a Pack of Mamono without getting permission from an Agent of the Order first. It is an affront to Her Holiness for those not blessed by her Chosen to fight the Mamono. It is truly very simple." Valarie rolled her eyes as if everyone should intrinsically understand everything she just said.

    "You...," the Huntress began slowly, "...you are arresting me...for the crime of...defeating the Mamono?"

    "Yes."

    "The Mamono...who you are at war with...and pose a threat to the entirety of humanity?"

    "Without explicit permission from the Order."

    The Huntress was speechless. She stared at the girl with eyes wide in shock and confusion.

    Then they narrowed in exasperation.

    "I see," a sigh left her lips right after those two words. She turned her back on the gathered Order Agents and started walking towards the city gate, "Thank you for wasting my time. May you have a safe trip back to wherever it is you came from."

    Felix placed a hand over his mouth to stop himself from bursting out laughing.

    Spencer stared after the Huntress with his mouth hanging open.

    The two Inquisitors were ready to spur their horses after the Huntress.

    But Valarie was the first to act on her impulses.

    "You DARE turn your back on a Chosen Of God! You will PAY for your insolence!" her blade was back in her hands as she charged towards the Huntress. She was deaf to Spencer''s call to stop as her anger took over. She could see nothing save the black clothed woman''s back as she jumped into the air with her sword raised high above her head.

    She swung her sword as she fell...right into the Huntress'' oncoming fist.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Spencer thought he had prepared for this.

    When the Order had come to Valarie and him with the mission, he immediately went to work.

    He went to the item shop and bought a good amount of health, antidote, and mana potions.

    He went to the blacksmith and had Valarie''s sword put to the grindstone and polished.

    He went to his former Master for a short tutoring session and a reminder of the basics of magic.

    He learned the names of the Inquisitors that would be joining them, Hector and Mars.

    He brought enough gold to pay for their trip to and from their destination.

    He bought enough food to feed them for a week if it came to it

    He wasted no expense preparing for every possible outcome of this mission.

    Yet the one thing he couldn''t prepare for, the one variable that he couldn''t account for no matter how much he tried, was how Valarie would react when they got to their destination. He couldn''t control her haughty and confident personality. He couldn''t control her fanatical dedication to the Order.

    And he certainly couldn''t control her fall as the stranger''s blow launched her backward.

    "Wha...what?" Spencer''s voice barely rose above a whisper as his friend hit the ground with a thud. His head shot from Valarie as she laid on the earth in shock, to the stranger as she rolled her shoulder with an audible cracking of bone. Valarie''s greatsword had fallen from her grasp and laid on the ground by the stranger''s feet.

    His stunned silence extended until his friend managed to get to her knees. He cleared his head with a shake before dismounting his horse. Gripping his staff in both hands he ran to his friend as she caught her breath, "Valarie! Are you ok?!"

    The Heroine pushed herself to her feet, wide eyes looking down at her stomach. She turned to Spencer, his soft cheeks wrinkled in worry over her condition. Her mouth moved but no words came out as her brain tried to recall what happened. Then her blue eyes turned to the stranger and everything came rushing back.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Her hands tightened into fists as her anger returned then intensified as the heretic knelt next to her blade. Placing a hand on its hilt she effortlessly lifted it, moving it back and forth in her grip.

    "Fine craftsmanship," the cur''s examination of her Holy Blade made her body shake with righteous anger, "evenly weighted, well sharpened, and I believe these markings are runes of some kind?"

    The stranger nodded before giving the sword a few test swings with one hand. The way she lazily wielded the weapon made Spencer''s jaw open wider in awe, while Valarie teeth ground against each other in anger, "Get back, Spencer."

    "What? But you''re injured!" Spencer placed a worried hand on her shoulder, "You need to rest!"

    "It''s nothing," she shook his hand off, stomping her way to the black clothed woman. A red glow expanded around her body. It started at her palms and the balls of her feet, crawled its way up her arms and legs, and stopped around her thighs and shoulders.

    Spencer''s hands gripped his staff as his eyes moved from his rage filled friend to the object of her ire. The stranger, looking less worried and more amused, planted the sword in the ground. She took no stance whatsoever, which only inflamed Valarie''s passionate anger.

    "You cur," Valarie''s hair whipped behind her as she got closer to her opponent, "You struck a Hero of the Order. A Chosen of God herself. You placed your unworthy hands on a holy sword blessed by her angels. It is clear you must be taught your own place in this world before you are to answer for your crimes."

    She stopped halfway to the heretic and bent her knees while pushing her right leg back. Her boot dug into the ground beneath while her face remained focused on her target, "I shall be the one to educate you. And by the end of this day, you will be begging for God''s forgiveness!"

    Valarie shot forward, fist aimed at the heretic''s face. Her opponent ducked the blow while sending a white gloved fist towards her temple. Her Mana shrouded legs and arms lessened the feeling of whiplash, as she planted her feet into the ground to both stop her movement and slide her head to the right to dodge the blow. She kicked out with her right leg, which was stopped by the heretic grabbing it between her arm and body. With a small leap she sent her left leg towards the enemy''s head, rolling with the fall as the opponent let her right leg go to block the attack.

    The Heroine hit the ground on her hands and sent out a sweeping kick that her foe jumped back to dodge. She pushed herself to her feet, a smile creeping over her face as the heretic rubbed the side of her head. It was replaced by a frown when the heretic charged at her. The kick she sent when her opponent got in range was dodged with a forward dash. She moved her arms to block a blow to the chest only to get a knee to the stomach. A retaliatory right hook was blocked and countered with a punch to her now open chest and an uppercut to the jaw. A stumble leads into an uncertain right hook that manages to drive her opponent back.

    She regained her footing, ignored the blood dripping from her nose, and dashed in with a two feints to the left and right before following up with a kick that managed to connect with the heretic''s stomach. Her opponent passed by her blade as she skid backward. Valarie rushed forward and grabbed the two handed blade''s familiar pommel. Her attempt to yank it from the dirt below was thwarted by an oncoming kick from the heretic. She brought her arm up to block but was still sent flying away from her weapon. Her Mana kept her steady as she scowled in anger at her enemy, before charging forward to continue the fight.

    "You are certainly skilled," the heretic managed to say while blocking a knee to the gut and dodging a headbutt, "And your use of Mana to support your body is an interesting method of attack. However, you are still lacking in terms of experience and common sense."

    "You dare mock me, heretic?!" Valarie shouted as she ducked under a high kick and jumped the following sweep, "If you have time to speak, then you have time to fight!"

    "You said you planned to ''teach me my place'', correct?" the heretic ignored Valarie''s reply, "Then, allow me to reciprocate. The first thing that requires adjustment is your attire."

    Valarie, rage building at the way the heretic spoke as they fought, sent a high heal kick careening towards her opponent''s head...which was swiftly caught by a white gloved hand.

    There was a short pause before the heretic lifted the firmly gripped ankle until the Heroine''s skirt flipped up. Valarie''s expression changed from red with anger, to crimson with embarrassment as her pink, stripped underwear were revealed for all to see. Felix burst into laughter at the sight, following it up with a high pitched whistle at the reveal. Spencer had his eyes covered, his face the same shade of crimson as Valarie''s, while he babbled something about not seeing anything. Only the two inquisitors seemed calm at the flash of a Hero''s undergarments.

    "N-n-NOOO!" Valarie''s girlish shriek was followed by her shoving her hands onto the front and back hems of her skirt...which left her face completely unguarded. The stranger pulled the Heroine forward and gave her a hard straight across her jaw.

    "This outcome is the tamest in terms of what can happen when you wear a short skirt into combat," she let the Hero''s ankle go, her free hand shooting to the young woman''s hair. She grabbed a clump of the blonde locks hard enough to make the Hero scream in pain. She lifted the girl up while pulling a fist back, "Then there is your hair. It can easily be used to do this."

    Four hard punches followed. One to the gut that drove the air from her lungs. Another to her left kidney that made her teeth grit. A third to the solar plexus, drawing bile up into her throat. And the last to the center of her face just as the heretic released the grip on her hair. She heard something on her face crack as the fist impacted her face and she fell to the earth.

    Valarie coughed up globs of blood as she pushed herself up by her elbows. She couldn''t understand what was happening. Her Mana was meant to lessen the pain of any blows to her body. How did those attacks have so much force behind them? She grit her teeth while rising to her feet, turning to face her opponent. The Mana shrouding her body seemed to flicker in the light as she placed a hand on her broken nose. With a muffled shout she forced the bone back into place, "Do not lecture me! This battle is far from over, and your cockiness will be your downfall!"

    "I highly doubt that," the heretic said as she wiped any blood from her gloves, "However, you are correct in that this fight has just begun. And there are far more lessons for you to learn before it is over."

    Valarie spat a glob of blood and phlegm into the grass in response. She got into a fighting stance, ready to continue the battle, until a small, blue robed form came darting between her and the heretic.

    "That is enough!" Spencer shouted as he stood facing Valarie, arms held out to his sides. His flat black eyes stared down her piercing blue ones as he yelled out, "Val! You''re injured and your Mana is running low. If you keep fighting you''ll collapse long before she does!"

    Valarie ignored Spencer''s words, moving to step past the shorter boy, "Move aside, Spencer."

    "I won''t!" the outburst gave Valarie pause. Her eyes went wide in shock at her long time friend''s sudden assertiveness as he moved to block her path, "You''re being unreasonable! Don''t let your emotions rule your decisions. We all need to take a step back, start over, and try to solve this rationally."

    "Spencer, she is criminal," Valarie pointed over the boys shoulder accusingly, "A heretic. She''s confessed to the crimes herself."

    "Even so, we are not here to judge her for it. We were only sent to investigate. No more. No less. It''s the Inquisitor''s job to decide whether we take her in or not."

    Spencer let his arms drop along with the tension in Valarie''s body. He pushed forward to not lose this chance, "We don''t even know the full story yet, Val. The fact that she decided to come out here and turn herself in is extremely admirable. She at least deserves the chance to speak for herself. If we resort to violence, we are spitting on the courage this woman has shown here today. Please, Val."

    Valarie''s eyes shifted to the heretic behind him, over to the Inquisitors who had yet to move, and then back to Spencer. She felt her heartbeat slow as the adrenaline pumping through her body began to waver. The layer of Mana across her skin flickered then disappeared entirely as she let out a deep sigh. She closed her eyes to regain her composure while shaking her head, "Fine. I will stand down...for now."

    Spencer let out a breath he didn''t know he was holding as Valarie walked away. His arms fell to his sides, feeling like lead as the tension left his body.

    "Impressive," from behind him came a voice that sounded much older and wiser than he was, "Being able to calm someone like that is no easy feat."

    "Oh, well, thank you," Spencer suddenly felt bashful at the praise. He gripped his staff with both hands before turning to look the owner of the voice in the face, "To be honest, I didn''t think that it...would''ve...worked..."

    Spencer felt his words fail him as he laid his eyes upon the woman Valarie had been fighting. He hadn''t been able to get a good look at her during the battle, so he was unable to tell what her Mana looked like. He wouldn''t admit it, but the person they were sent to find had piqued his curiosity. Even the more senior Heroes would have trouble taking on an entire werewolf pack. Let alone come out of the fight complete unmonsterized. To do that, someone''s Mana would either have to be incredible strong, or had a high enough resistance to avoid being transformed.

    But as he gazed upon the absolute black hole of Mana that stood in front of him, he realized the truth.

    The emotions that welled up inside him at the vision were enough to make a grown man faint.

    And Spencer was far from a grown man.

    His consciousness was gone long before he started falling towards the ground.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The Huntress had three responses to the young boy fainting the moment he met her eyes.

    The first was, "I should''ve known this would happen."

    The second was, "Of course this would happen the moment everything calmed down."

    And the third was, "I need to help him!"

    She chose to act on the last one.

    She dashed forward, slipping her arms under the young man''s back as he fell. He was surprisingly light as he fell into her arms with nary a sound. She eyed the soft skin on his face before looking up at the four pairs of footsteps headed towards her. The first to reach her was Valarie, anger and worry written plain as day on her face. She had recovered her blade and wasted no time grabbing its pommel as she approached the Huntress, "Cur! What have you done to Spencer!?"

    The two Inquisitors had dismounted and were making their way over to them. The Huntress'' eyes narrowed in suspicion before she flatly answered the Hero, "Made him faint, But know that it was in no way intentional."

    "I don''t know, lass," the Guard Captain said while staring at the unconscious Spencer, "I know of a few ways to make someone accidentally fall out, but I didn''t see you do any of ''em. Care to elaborate?"

    The Inquisitors walked over to the growing group, stopping at Valarie''s left to complete the half circle gathered around the Huntress. Her eyes roamed the faces of those around her, starting at Felix, ending at one the Inquisitors, before looping back to Felix. All of them had their questioning eyes and expressions firmly locked on her.

    Her eyes turned to the boy in her arms. He couldn''t have been more than sixteen at best. Though he hadn''t gotten involved until the fight was well underway, he had made a fiery tempered, anger filled Heroine back down with his words alone. Not to mention how he had stood up for her, a total stranger that he knew was a confessed criminal, while his comrades had either condemned her to death or did nothing at all. He was a brave, selfless little boy, the exact opposite of her image of the Order.

    And that was enough to convince her to give them...no.

    To give him a chance.

    "Inquisitors," she turned her eyes to the two black cloaked agents, "If you wish to know why this boy fainted when he saw me, then answer this: What is the true reason behind you''re coming here?"

    The Inquisitors were silent for a few minutes as everyone''s attention turned to them. Valarie soon scoffed, "You forget your place, heretic. You''re speaking to members of the Order''s most trusted. What makes you believe they will-"

    "We came for you," came the chilling, female voice from the leftmost Inquisitor. When Valarie made to interrupt, a hand from the one right next to her fell on her shoulder. She stiffened for a moment before turning her head to the ground with a scowl.

    The female Inquisitor continued, "The Order is interested in inducting you into our cause. A great boon to both yourself and our superiors."

    "You would gain a great deal of resources and influence. Not to mention a home far from the frontier unlike this one," this voice, rough and male, came from the Inquisitor who stood right next to Valarie. He seemed unfazed by the death glare Felix shout his way.

    The Huntress nodded at the two''s confession while keeping her expression neutral, "I see. Was my battle with Valarie a test of my abilities?"

    "No," the male Inquisitor shook his head, "While it was greatly informative to watch you battle Ms. Holden, we have a...different test in mind for you. If you were to come with us."

    "Not only will you be acquitted of your crimes, but you''ll be paid handsomely for helping the War Effort. Now, tell us why Spencer has fainted. What is it about you that made this happen?" the female Inquisitor could barely contain the obvious excitement in her voice.

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes at the two Order Agents. The sun had reached its zenith by the time she finally said, "It''s because of what he saw within me. That I have no Mana."

 Chapter: 21 Training Under The Moonlight

    "Horace, does Ms. Cynthia hate us?"

    Horace stopped the ax mid-swing right above the half-cut log. He turned to address his sister, sweat making running down his head, "What?"

    Gloria kicked at the ground while fiddling with her long hair. Her eyes were pointed towards the earth, but her lip quivered nervously as she waited for his answer. Horace looked at the half-cut log, then the pile of untouched ones littering the ground to his right. With a sigh, he dropped the ax before answering, "No, of course not."

    "You sure?" his sister''s eyes remained on the ground as he walked to her side.

    "Yeah," Horace rubbed his arms to drive the pain away, "I mean, she never said she did. Why are you asking anyway?"

    "Because she''s left us. Again. With strangers. Again."

    "Well, yeah."

    "Why does she keep doing that? Does she not want us?"

    "That''s not it, Gloria."

    "Then what is it? Did we do something bad?"

    Horace thought he heard the sound of a sniffle and dashed to his sister''s side. He immediately hugged her while shaking his head, "No, no, no, that''s not it at all. It''s just...well...Ms. Cynthia is really busy..."

    The boy''s eyes scan the area behind his sister, jumping around in a panic as he searches for something to say. His eyes moved from the sky to the earth and stopped on the rectangular backside of the manor that had become her home. The orange light from the setting sun danced like fire along the stone exterior. Their movements were strangely hypnotic and made the house look even more inviting in comparison to cutting wood out here.

    Words came to him as his eyes widened in revelation, "She''s...busy fighting bad people."

    His sister pulled back a bit to look him in the eyes, her head tilted in confusion, "Bad people?"

    "Like the ones she saved us from," Horace kept going with a nervous smile on his face, "you remember when she came back for us after she bought us? And what about when she came upstairs last night? You remember the...the noise, right?"

    Gloria shook a bit, slowly nodding as echoes of the sounds from the night before rung in her ears.

    "That''s what she''s out doing! Fighting bad people who want to hurt us and others. She doesn''t hate us, she''s just busy making sure we''re safe. So, there''s no need to cry. Everything will be. I promise."

    His sister doesn''t respond at first. Then she leans forward and rests her head on his shoulder, gripping his shirt with both hands. A short sigh escaped her as in a small voice she said, "Ok."

    She could tell he was just trying to make her feel better. He knew she could. But he didn''t know what else to say. He wanted to believe that Ms. Cynthia loved them. That her taking them in was a random act of kindness. She had done so many things for them since she found them in the Slums. Given them a home, given them clean clothes, washed them and made sure they were safe.

    But despite all that, their doubts wouldn''t abate. Because they had been lied to before.

    And Horace wouldn''t put Gloria through it again.

    He hugged his sister as tight as he could, while his eyes focused on the back of their new home. Jet came around the left corner of the house and called for them. Told Gloria to go inside, watching her run back the entire way. When she was far enough, he moved back to the stump, picked up the ax, and started cutting into the log again.

    When he finally split the first one in half, he immediately moved to the next, even as Jet started calling his name again.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Spencer woke to the rough, familiar feeling of his back on the ground. He groaned as his mind caught up with his body as his nerves tried to get his limbs moving again. The sound of crackling and popping made him toss and turn uncomfortably, the smell of burning wood filling his nose.

    "Oh, you''re waking up," Spencer jumped from his position, eyes going wide as they searched for the owner of the unfamiliar voice. He felt his chest tighten in fear as he beheld the black-clad figure sitting with their back against a tree. His hands frantically searched for and found his staff next to the cot he was on. He shot to his feet...then stopped as the figure leaned closer to the fire.

    He felt the tension in his body lower as the stranger''s familiar masked face was lit by the fire''s blaze. Her hat was gone, letting the fire light up the short crimson hair that framed her hard face. Her black eyes seemed to judge his every movement as she stared up at him, "Calm down, Spencer. Everything is fine."

    The young man''s eyes darted across the ground, his nervousness fading with each passing second. The four cots set up around a roaring fire pit, the pale light of the moon brightening their surroundings, the sound of horses snoring nearby, and the stranger''s calm yet firm voice slowly soothed his mind. He sat down on his cot while trying to keep his eyes away from the stranger, "Um, uh, ok, then. What happened?"

    "You passed out and we gathered your body," the stranger stood up as she explained and moved to a small brown pack to her right, "I shared my horse with you and we set up camp when it got dark out."

    "Ah. That ex...wait...," Spencer''s face got redder as what she said started to register, "W-w-we sh-sh-shared a h-horse?"

    "Yes," the stranger took a water skin out of the bag before walking towards the young man, "You sat behind me while I led the horse."

    "T-that-that means that-that...," the boy''s face became redder than a beet. His imagination ran wild with thoughts of what had happened, leading him to cover his face with his cloak. He shouted out in a high pitched, squeaky voice, "I am so sorry! Please don''t be mad at me! If I touched you anywhere inappropriate I-"

    He heard her put something down at his side before she started walking back to her original spot. A peak from under his cloak revealed the waterskin she took out of the pack. Surprised, he stared at the stranger who was occupying herself by sharpening a wicked looking weapon. Some kind of macabre combination of a cleaver and a saw. It was horrific, yet somehow fascinating. He had neither seen nor heard of a weapon like it. Curiosity over how one would be possessed to make such a thing, let alone wield it in battle, overcame the uneasiness he felt looking at it.

    He didn''t notice how long he was staring until after the stranger said, "You were out for some time. You should drink to regain your strength."

    Spencer shook his head in confusion, "Huh? Oh right, right! Hehe." He snatched up the waterskin, opened it, and chugged the water inside. The cool liquid going down his throat quenched a thirst he hadn''t even noticed until that moment. A happy sigh left his mouth involuntarily when he finished. There was silence between the two of them save for the crackling of the fire pit. Then Spencer said, "So, um, what happened after I uh, passed out? And, how do you know my name? I don''t think I got a chance to tell you when I...yeah."

    "Hector, the male Inquisitor, told me when I asked," the stranger put her weapon down next to her to give the boy her full attention, "It was during our journey away from Pran. After settling up with the Guard Captain, Felix, Hector and Mars suggested I follow them to see about this ''test'' of theirs."

    She leaned her back against the tree while straightening out her legs, turning her gaze to the stars above, "They say if I do well they''ll consider making me an official member of the Order."

    "Really? That''s great!" Spencer nodded with a bright smile, "I''d love to fight alongside you, um...I''m sorry, but I don''t think I ever got your name."

    "Call me Cynthia," she answered shortly, before turning her gaze back onto the young mage, "And allow me to apologize for causing your state, Spencer. I hope I didn''t cause you too must distress."

    "What are you...oh! Right, that...," Spencer''s eyes looked towards the ground as the image of that thing he saw when he first glanced at Cynthia flashed across his eyes. That unending pitch blackness that coveted the Mana trying to make its way into the woman''s body. How the lines of magic that flowed within all living things were sucked into that never-ending void. When he saw that...that absolute wrongness that went against everything he stood for as a mage...he just couldn''t take it. Even now just looking at the woman gave the boy a headache.

    His teeth grit together while his hands pulled at the legs of his trousers. Shame and frustration welled up inside of him at the thought of his reaction. Unintentionally, magic began to gather at the tips of his fingers. It built until it shot out into the fire pit, making the fire roar as it climbed higher. He gasped in surprise while backing away from the increased heat. He laughed it off when he spotted Cynthia watching him with worry. He quickly thought of a way to change the subject, "So, do you know how they''re going to test you? Or even what the test is?"

    Cynthia shook her head, "No, unfortunately. All I know is that we''re going to a city named Vinvers. It''s deeper in Order Territory than Pran, and requested assistance with some matter important to the Order."

    "Vinvers?" Spencer placed a hand on his chin, "That''s strange. Why would they want us to go to a neutral town?"

    "Neutral town?" Cynthia''s voice carried clear interest in it.

    Spencer looked at her with surprise, "They''re places that have officially refused to be apart of the war. They side with neither the Mamono nor the Order. Instead, they act as Safe Havens where Monsters and Humans can live together without conflict. Supposedly, anyway. Surprised you haven''t heard of them, as they''re talked about a lot. I''ve only heard stories about them. Haven''t actually been to one myself."

    "I see," Cynthia stared into the fire with squinted eyes, "But how are they able to do that if they''re located in Order Territory?"

    Spencer shrugged, "I don''t know. There are plenty of cities that have done the same, but the Order hasn''t taken any serious action against them. Their numbers seemed to increase after what happened to Lescatie. They still don''t outnumber the cities officially under the Order, but it''s a bit worrying."

    Cynthia tilted her head, "Why do you say that, Spencer?"

    "W-well, I mean, it''s just impossible, right?" hesitation laced his voice as he searched for the right words, "Humans and Mamono living together just can''t happen. Not when the Mamono are hellbent on raping and corrupting every human they can get their hands on. It just won''t work."

    "And, have you ever tried speaking to-"

    "Once," the young man blurted out without looking at Cynthia, "And it ended badly."

    Cynthia didn''t press the boy on details. They both sat in silence, watching the flames dance in the fire pit while the young mage took swigs from the water-skin. Eventually, Cynthia broke the silence with a question, "So, what''s your relationship with Ms. Holden?"

    Spencer choked and spat up the water in his throat, doing his best to not splash any on the fire. Cynthia rushed over and started patting the shorter boy on the back as he cleared his lungs. He took in three deep breaths, before looking up at the black-clothed woman with another blush coming over his face, "W-w-why are you asking that?!"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I apologize," Cynthia''s eyes softened as she helped the boy to his feet, "But I am genuinely curious. Not many would willingly put themselves in harm''s way to stop a battle. Yet you stepped between the two of us as we prepared to re-engage each other. You wouldn''t have done that unless you seriously cared for your friend."

    "Well...you''re not wrong," he uses his staff to push himself up, "But, still, you could''ve phrased it better."

    Cynthia nodded before gesturing for the boy to elaborate. He bit his tongue and kept his eyes off the woman''s body, "It''s, well, we''ve been together ever since I can remember. We played in our families'' estates together, became Heroes together, even been on five missions together. She can be a bit...aggressive and jump to conclusions, but she does it out of a genuine want to do good. Braver than most, stronger than most, and with a passion for defending the innocent, she''s everything a Hero should be."

    "But more than that, she''s been with me from the beginning. Everyone said I couldn''t make it as a Hero. Even my parents. But not her. She encouraged me, push me to be better, even introduced me to my Master. She''s done so much for me. So, yeah. I guess I am her friend," his voice lowered to a whisper, "But I''d liked to be more than that."

    Cynthia spoke faster than he could come up with an excuse, "You have feelings for her?"

    Spencer felt his heart skip a beat as he realized she heard what he had said. He turned his back on Cynthia while shouting, "I-I didn''t say that!" His mind drew up the numerous phrases he knew people would say if they were to find out.

    ''You''re both Heroes! You can''t think of her that way!''

    ''She''s outta your league, give up.''

    ''She doesn''t even know you exist.''

    "Have you told her?"

    ''I bet you just want to fu-''

    His mind stopped as it focused on the fourth sentence. He turned his head slightly and spoke in a tiny, nervous voice, "W-what...was...that?"

    "I asked if you had told her," Cynthia replied while shrugging her shoulders, "It''s a simple yes or no question."

    "...Oh," Spencer felt a large mixture of emotions. Confusion at how Cynthia just accepted what he had said with no issue raised. Surprise that she would ask something so sensible. And the most important of the three, relief that she hadn''t ridiculed him.

    He took a moment to clear his throat before turning to look Cynthia head-on. He focused his gaze on her eyes to mitigate his headache, "Well, ah, um...not really."

    "Why not?" the directness of her tone made Spencer jump a bit.

    "B-b-because I...can''t? Our families would never allow it, it''s improper to think about other Heroes that way, I don''t have nearly as many redeeming qualities about myself, and I doubt she''d say yes. It''s a foolish...um, something wrong Cynthia?"

    Cynthia had her head pointed towards the grass below. A gust of wind made her cape billow like wings behind her. Her shadow seemed to lengthen across the campsite as the fire started to die down.

    Spencer gulped while gripping his staff tight in one hand. He took a step forward just as Cynthia turned and started walking to the east of the camp, "Follow me, Spencer."

    Her voice was neither a whisper nor a shout, but the authority behind it made him follow after her. He gulped as they got further away from the fire until the darkness swallowed them. He mumbled a spell that made his staff emit a pale blue light. It illuminated the area around him, helped by a lantern Cynthia had attached to her hip. He stared at it in confusion. When had she brought that out? And where was she taking them?

    Just when Spencer was getting nervous, Cynthia stopped and said, "This is far enough. Now we can begin."

    "Begin what? Why are we out here?" Cynthia didn''t reply to the boy''s questions, which made him ask himself why he followed her out here.

    "You''ll see soon enough. Stay here, please," Cynthia stepped away from the boy, her lantern light illuminating the area around her feet as she walked forward. She stopped when she was fifteen steps away from Spencer. The look in her eyes when she turned around made a shiver run up his spine. An extreme sense of unease came over him, along with the knowledge that the two of them were alone.

    In the middle of a dark forest.

    While everyone else was busy with a different task.

    "Tell me, Spencer. In battle, what do we always fight against?" her voice felt cold enough to freeze the air around them.

    "Um...uh...enemies?" he ventured.

    "Partly correct, so allow me to rephrase. What are we constantly struggling against our enemies to achieve?"

    "Urgh, to survive?"

    "Correct. That is what a battle truly is about. Survival," she raised her right hand and...when had she picked up that saw-cleaver weapon? Spencer hadn''t seen her touch it, yet there was in in her hand, and looking extra sharp in the moonlight.

    "Now tell me, what do we struggle to survive against? What is the ultimate goal of living to see the next day?"

    "To...live? To not die?"

    "Precisely. We fight and struggle against our enemies so that we may avoid Death. Our opponents struggle to survive against us so that they may avoid Death. Death is the ultimate enemy. Everyone you have ever fought or will fight will do so to avoid that enemy. This is an instinctual part of all living things; The Fear of Death. All have it. Some have let it rule them. They let it consume their lives and drive them to search for ways to avoid it. And, in the end, they never truly can."

    She took a step to her right and kept going. Spencer kept her in the center of his vision the entire time. His hands felt clammy as he watched her move without making a sound. She continued, "But others have done the opposite. They have found a way to reject this fear. Though it still exists within them, they do not let it control their actions. They no longer fear Death. Do you know what this makes them, Spencer?"

    "Dangerous," it wasn''t a question this time. He knew the answer.

    "Exactly," she completed a full circle around the young mage and stopped. Wind bent the grass below and rustled the leaves above, "They become extremely dangerous to any who attempt to face them in combat. And that''s what I''m going to instill in you. On this night, I will help you overcome the fear of Death."

    Spencer took a step back while letting out a nervous chuckle, "Hehe...uh...right. Hey, Cynthia? Joke''s over. How about we head back to camp? Val''s probably back by now."

    Spencer had managed to take three steps back from his original position. There were eighteen steps between the two at that point. The average person would''ve needed at least five seconds to make up that gap. Within that time Spencer could''ve hit them with a spell or put up a defensive shield to protect himself.

    Cynthia, somehow, closed the distance in two seconds.

    Spencer looked up at the cleaver as it came down, aiming for his head, and knew it was his end. His body seized up, muscles going rigid, and stopping any movement he could make. His legs wouldn''t move him back no matter how much he plead for them to do something. The staff in his right hand felt heavier than Valarie''s sword. Even if he could raise it up, what would it do? It''s wood against serrated metal!

    There was nothing he could do.

    He would die here. Alone. In the middle of a random forest. No one to mourn him.

    Time slowed down. The world around him went black. The only thing he could see was the oncoming blade of the weapon that would be his doom.

    Why had he come out here?! Why did he trust a complete stranger like that?! Val was right! If only he had listened to...

    ...Valarie.

    Her face flashed through his mind. Her soft, slightly pudgy face with that small slant in her nose. How her cheeks would puff out whenever she was flustered or angry. The way her muscles tensed when her blade struck true. The way her hair flowed in the breeze as she rode by on a horse. He saw it all.

    But the primary thing he focused on was her smile.

    The beautiful smile that would come over her face whenever she spoke to people about her work as a Hero. Or when she would rescue someone from the clutches of a Mamono. That small, yet wonderful smile...

    ...would disappear if he died here.

    Suddenly everything came back.

    The rustling of the leaves.

    The bending grass beneath his feet.

    And the oncoming blade about to end his life.

    He felt his body explode into action. With every fiber of his being, he threw himself to his left. The weapon barely missed him, shredding the left side of his robes to pieces as he fell to the ground.

    A cloud of dust exploded from where the weapon hit the earth. Spencer covered his head as the debris rained down on him. He quickly stood up and pointed his staff at Cynthia. Rage covered his face as he shouted at her, "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?"

    "Training," the cold edge to her voice was gone, replaced with one filled with innocence, "to help you overcome the fear of Death. And it succeeded."

    "Oh, really?!" Spencer stomped over to Cynthia until he had to look up at her to look her in the eyes, "Well then I guess I''ll just forget about the part where you TRIED TO FUCKING KILL ME!"

    He shoved Cynthia as hard as he could, but couldn''t make her budge an inch, "Do you expect me to THANK YOU FOR THAT?! You can''t teach people how to not be afraid of Death! It''s impossible to teach that to anyone!"

    "Then explain how you''re able to not only yell at me but attempt to knock me over, when not a minute ago you were afraid to look me in the eye?"

    Spencer prepared to argue...then found it falling flat before he even made it. His gaze fell from her masked face to his own two hands. He flexed them both while thinking back to how he tried to knock Cynthia over. He had to admit, while not completely gone, his fear wasn''t as bad before. Whenever he thought of something that scared him, his mind would recall this experience and the fear would decrease. He hadn''t totally changed...but he could tell something was different.

    "I...guess you''re right," he shook his head before continuing, "But, that still doesn''t excuse the fact that you almost killed me! Why didn''t you warn me, or give me a chance to prepare myself? For that matter, why did you do this in the first place?"

    Cynthia kept her eyes locked on Spencer''s, but did bow her head in apology, "I understand your concern. However, if this training were to work, I couldn''t reveal what it entailed. Otherwise, you wouldn''t truly get the full effect. You wouldn''t overcome the fear of Death. Merely build barriers to keep Death at bay for a bit longer. As for why I did it..."

    A gloved hand fell onto Spencer''s head. He tensed up, then relaxed at it gently moved back and forth through his black hair before lifting away. He looked up and swore he could see a smile through Cynthia''s bandana, "Because you are at War, young mage. And if you are to win a war, you can''t let fear stop you. Not only from winning, but from protecting those you care for and finding a reason to win in the first place. If you can overcome the fear of Death, then you can overcome all your fears. Including the one you harbor deep in your heart."

    Spencer felt his cheeks heat up as he understood what the older woman was saying. He turned his back to her and started towards camp, "Well, uh, I, uh...thanks, I guess. I''m...still not going to tell Val how I feel...but, I see your point. And maybe...maybe I should stop stalling on that front huh?"

    "Take at long as you need," Cynthia nodded, "And if you ever need more training, I''d be glad to be your second Master."

    "Right. At least you and her will have the almost killing me part in common," Spencer laughs while Cynthia giggles. He starts heading back to the camp, hearing Cynthia follow him a few moments later.

    He thought back to the smile he thought he saw as he walked, and couldn''t help but feel...strange. It wasn''t a bad strange. But it was weird.

    For some reason, the smile reminded him of a mother. Not his mother...just a mother.

    The confusion lasted for a moment. Then he waved it off as a trick of the eye.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "We''re doing what?" the Huntress asked Hector from atop her horse as Mars led Valarie and Spencer into the small village in front of them. Her steed whinnied a bit but showed no signs of the discomfort that had gripped it when she first mounted up. The beast outright refused to allow the Huntress on its back and had to be held in place by Valarie before it let her ride. Now it was obedient, but she could still feel the rumble of unease beneath its skin.

    "Collecting gifts from this small village''s populace," Hector explained, revealing his shaved head by pulling back his hood, "Our funds are low and it will be another day before we reach Vinvers. We need to obtain gold, so that we can pay for a stay at the inn when we get there."

    "But why are we collecting it from a village like this?" the Huntress waved a hand out at the ten squat buildings that made up the "village". Seven of them were homes, one was obviously the Village Head''s home, one was a market, and the last was still being built. The people wore plain clothes and walked barefoot on a rough dirt road as the two Heroes approached the village center.

    "All must give penance to the Order. It is in our teachings to be generous to others, and respectful of those above you."

    "Even if you''re so poor that you can''t even afford to wrap your feet? Or are so hungry that your ribs are showing?"

    Hector dismounts his horse, "It is the way of the Order. And how it has always been. Come with me, please."

    The Huntress'' eyes narrowed as she dismounted. She followed the bald, light-skinned man towards the market building as Mars started yelling to the gathered village people. The building had two counters with fresh-looking fruits and vegetables gathered upon it. The owner walked out from under the cover of his building, revealing a slightly hunched man with wild hair and calloused hands. His smile had black spots where his teeth should be, but he spoke with jubilation at their approach, "Ah! Servants of the Order! What might this humble market owner do for you today?"

    Hector stepped up and spoke with no kindness in his voice, "My comrades and I are traveling. We require three days'' worth of supplies to make the journey. I trust you can accomplish this in record time."

    Hector leaned his imposing frame and shadow over the market owner. Sweat tumbled down the man''s face, but though his smile wavered it never sank. He gave a vigorous nod before jumping into action, "R-right away, my Lord! I''ll have it done before you know it."

    "Good," Hector straightened up, then turned around...right into the piercing eyes of the Huntress.

    She saw his hand slide towards something hidden in his robes but didn''t make any moves. She simply stared the Inquisitor down until she said, "Why don''t you go back to our horses? I''ll be the one to bring the supplies."

    Hector was the first to break eye contact. He walked past the Huntress while mumbling, "Very well," under his breath.

    The Huntress watched him go with a frown on her face. Her gaze moved to the two Heroes, and the frown got deeper. She tightened a fist as she watched Mars gather whatever gold coins the people could give into a small bag she held out. Before she could move to intervene, the market owner called out, "I''ve done it, my Lord!"

    She turned around and fast-walked to the man. She stopped a few feet away, grabbed the saddlebags from his hands, and then started rummaging through her inner coat pocket, "What is your name, sir?"

    "Domonous, my Lady," he shook his head, "I''m honored you''d ask, but I''m not-"

    "Take this," she shoved a bag of coins into his hands. Domonous looked at her questioningly before opening the bag. His mouth went agape at the mound of gold coins inside.

    "There should be one thousand coins in there. Promise me you''ll distribute it to the rest of the village. Swear by the Gods on this," she looked the man in the eye, searching his for any hint of malice or possibility of lying.

    He was silent for a long time. Then he swallowed and slowly nodded his head, "Alright. I...I swear."

    The Huntress let out a relieved sigh, "Ah, thank you. Now come with me. I''m going to teach you the best way to give those coins out..."

 Chapter 22: Entering Vinvers

    "Ok...Ok...I''ve managed to make it to the church. That...tentacle faced...creature with an ax is still outside, but it doesn''t seem like it wants to chase me in here. I am safe for now. Calm down. Calm down."

    ...

    "I don''t...don''t know how long I''ve been here. None of the clocks in the buildings work. I haven''t found anyone who doesn''t want to take my head off. My sword''s been broken more times than I care to admit. I''ve died more times than I want to count. One of my arms is missing. And I''m no closer to finding a way out of here."

    ...

    "I just need to keep moving. Don''t think about all the times I''ve died. Just need to keep going forward. I''ll find the exit eventually. Then I can meet with Akuri-san and...

    ...

    "Why...why do I know that name? I feel like...like I should know who it is...but...I can''t recall. Who...who is Akuri-san?"

    "...And since when did I have breasts?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "We''ve arrived."

    The Huntress pulled her steed to a stop as she gazed upon the high stone walls of Vinvers. Her first impression was that this place truly deserved the title of "city". The front gates were wide open and bustling with activity. Caravans pulled by snorting oxen were stopped at the entrance before being guided passed the six armored guards. People would walk passed their group of five, usually stopping to bow or offer a prayer to the Order Agents, before being halted by the guards who would inspect whatever they brought with them. Three of the guards wore green gambesons with pointed helmets and were armed with halberds, while the other three had leather jerkins with swords and shields strapped to their sides and backs. They stopped and moved people through with practiced ease never wavering once in their task.

    But what caught the Huntress'' eye was the fact that a good portion of the individuals moving in and out of the city were Mamono. A caravan being led by a woman with a squirrel''s tail, harpies walking arm in arm with human men, a family traveling with a small bipedal dog-like creature, and even an odd-looking mage who walked with a floating black and white cat at this side. She found herself staring at the crowd despite her best efforts. The sheer contrast of everything she had been led to believe about Mamono fascinating her to the point where she didn''t even notice how the monsters reacted to her presence. They either gave her a wide berth or took one look at her before quickly turning their heads away.

    Hector watched a harpy hide behind the man she was with, turning back to look at the Huntress with a raised eye, "The Mamono seem to be frightened of you."

    "An effect of my lack of Mana," the Huntress moved her horse to stand beside Hector''s, "As I said, any who can sense or see Mana will feel discomfort when I am near. The more adept or powerful they are, the worse the effect seems to become."

    Mars shook her head as her horse came up to the Huntress'' left, "Forgive me if I still do not believe your claims. If you were truly without Mana, you would be dead. There is not a single living thing in this world that does not have Mana running through their body."

    "Then explain what happened to me," Spencer called from behind the three, "I''m the only mage in our group and the moment I laid eyes on Cynthia, I passed out. Even now I can hardly look at her without getting a headache...no offense, Cynthia."

    The Huntress waved the boy''s words off, while Mars replied, "Pure coincidence. Or perhaps a result of your own inexperience?"

    "Yeah someone who''s managed to complete five missions for the Order is inexperienced. Whatever you say," Mars shot Spencer a glare that made the young boy wince, but he was saved when Valarie maneuvered her horse between the two. She turned on Spencer and shot him a confusing look to which he mumbled an apology.

    "So, what will we be doing when we get inside?" the Huntress asked the Inquisitors as the five approached the open gate. A guard made his way to them and asked for them to submit themselves to a search. Hector and Mars dismounted, walked up to the guard, and began to speak in hushed tones with Hector pulling a scroll from inside his robes. The guard opened the scroll and scrutinized it for two minutes. Then he handed it back with a nod and shouted for their group to be let through.

    Hector answered the Huntress as they made their way into the town proper, "Mars and I shall go to the Order Base here. They will be informed of your arrival and we shall prepare to administer your test."

    "It will take us about two days to get everything ready," Mars reached into her own robes and tossed three bags of coins to the Huntress, Spencer, and Valarie, "There''s one hundred gold in each of those bags. The three of you are to use that time to prepare yourselves for when you are needed. The two Heroes may stay at our Base, but you, Cynthia, but procure your own place to rest."

    "You are not yet a recognized member of the Order, and thus do not have access to our facilities. You understand?" Hector finished as a small, red-feathered girl ran up to his horse, trying to pull at his leg. The glare he gave her was so frightening that the child ran crying back to a harpy with the same color feathers.

    The Huntress scowled at the man while hefting the bag of coins in her hands. She noticed Valarie frowning at her own bag and asked, "Is something wrong, Valarie?"

    "Do not use my name without the proper title, cur!" the Hero said as she attached the bag to her skirt. Then she spoke to Inquisitor Mars, "This is the gold the villager donated to us, isn''t it?"

    "Does that matter?" was the curt reply.

    "N-no," Valarie replied, but the Huntress saw her bite her lip as her hands tightened around her horse''s reigns.

    The Huntress stared at the coins in her palm, thinking back to the village they had "procured" supplies from. She silently hoped that the advice she gave to Domonous worked. Many a time she had to make three coins last as long as three hundred when she was a child. While her advice might not be perfect, or even applicable to their circumstances, he should still be able to keep the village alive with what she had given him if he followed her suggestions.

    "I understand," the Huntress placed the bag inside her cloak alongside the one she had brought from home, "I shall do so now, lest I waste time that could better be spent getting my name cleared."

    "Me and Val will go with you," Spencer said as he moved his horse to follow the Huntress. Valarie loudly questioned Spencer volunteering them, and the Inquisitor''s subsequent approval of the idea. However, being completely outvoted and outranked, there was little she could do or say about it. With a scowl etched on her face the entire time, she helped Spencer lead the Huntress to the closest inn.

    It was a tall, rectangular, three-story stone building. At the top, it had a wooden sign with a picture of a smiling woman carrying tankards of a foaming beverage in her arms. "The Unusual" had been carved below the picture.

    The Huntress dismounted her horse and handed the reigns to Spencer, "Thank you both for accompanying me. I shall be fine from here. What shall the two of you do?"

    "Obviously find the Order Base and-"

    "Um, actually, Val," Spencer interrupted the woman while looking at the ground beneath him. He squirmed in his saddle for a bit, mouth opening and closing with words unsaid. Then he took a deep breath and looked at his friend in the eyes, "Would you come with me for a bit? There''s something I want to show you."

    Her expression shifted from confusion to curiosity as she looked her friend up and down, "Are you feeling alright, Spencer? Your behavior seems to have...changed ever since last night. You seem more...forward."

    "Really? Is that bad?" hints of sadness entered his voice as his determined expression fell.

    Valarie shook her head, "No, no, that''s not...ok. What did you want to show me?"

    Spencer''s expression brightened instantly as he turned his horse away from the inn, "First, let''s go drop off our horses at the stable. It''s easier to get there on foot."

    The Huntress watched the two as they galloped away with her arms crossed. She nodded at Spencer as the two of them got further away, pride at the young man swelling in her chest, a small smile on her lips.

    Then it fell away as she steeled her gaze and turned to the door to the inn.

    She had made it to a neutral city, and she had two days to look for answers to the lingering questions she had after her time with the Dhampir. The faster she got started, the more quickly she could decide what to do.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The inn''s doors opened with nary a squeak keeping her entrance quiet. She walked right up to the open bar, pulling up a chair and sitting down. She waited a few seconds before turning around to examine the room. The patrons paid her no mind as she walked in, many of them too busy drinking or swapping tales with the others at their tables.

    Three barmaids elegantly walked between the tables carrying drinks in their arms. Their white and green dresses were modest, completely covering everything from their waist to their ankles. However, their tops were made in such a way that it was easy to look down their shirts should they bend or lean over for any reason. Though this isn''t what made the Huntress take note of the women.

    It was the fact that only one of them was human. She was a young, raven-haired girl with a small beauty mark on her left cheek. A beaming smile was constantly on her face, her modest breasts hardly moving as she walked. The other two were had tails protruding from right above their hindquarters that were covered in green scales. The Huntress was reminded of lizards, especially when he glanced at their clawed feet and hands.

    "Haven''t seen you around before," the Huntress looked over her shoulder at who she assumed was the innkeeper. He was younger than she had anticipated with hardly any wrinkles on his pointed face. His dusty brown hair fell around his face to the point where his eyes were completely covered by his bangs. A comforting smile beamed on his face, "What brings you to this humble little place?"

    The Huntress turned in her seat to look the man head-on, "Simply looking for a place to stay. How much would it cost to get a room for at least two days?"

    "Thirty coins," the Huntress brought out that many coins and placed it on the counter. The innkeeper counted them up before moving them behind the bar, "Thanks. You want to see it now or later?"

    "Later, please. I have some errands to take care of before I go."

    "Then can I at least get you a drink?" the Huntress shook her head just as the human maid came over and asked the innkeeper for four more tankards of ale. He disappeared behind the bar for a bit, before coming out with four foaming glasses. The woman took the beverages and gave the man a kiss before turning back to the inn.

    The doors to the inn opened and three of the guards from the gate walked over to the bar. They took seats to the right of the Huntress, their gambesons jingling they undid their helmets. The one right next to the Huntress was a male with a deep scar cut right around his jaw and a small amount of stubble on his chin. He sighed while leaning against the counter, "Hey, Howard, can you give me the strong stuff?"

    "Sure. Tough day Mark?" the innkeeper, Howard, said as he started cleaning a tankard for the guard.

    "Yeah, let''s go with that," was Mark''s answer. The other two kept their helmets on and started making small talk between them. They mostly spoke of the problems related to their jobs. People being uncooperative, getting yelled at by their superiors, and so on. The Huntress mostly tuned them out to contemplate what her next step would be.

    Mark was on his third tankard when one of the other guards said, "Hey, Howard. I''ve been meaning to ask. Those lizard women are yours, right?"

    The Huntress turned her attention to the men as the innkeeper shrugged, "Yeah, kind of. I beat Iri and Ris in a fight during my adventuring days, so they followed me here hoping to marry me."

    "But you got with Greta before that," the second guard continued, "So, does that mean they''re open?"

    Howard chuckled while shaking his head, "Afraid not, Micheal. They''re not trying to get me anymore, but they''re not looking for new mates either."

    "Aw, damn it," Micheal leaned back in his chair with a disappointed groan.

    "The guy''s had his eye on Ris for a while," the third guard explained, "Kept talking about how it was ''love at first sight''. Told him it couldn''t work cause they wouldn''t be here unless they were here for you, but he wouldn''t listen."

    "Why are you after one of them anyway?" Mark asked, half-empty tankard in one hand, speech beginning to slur, "What about Riza? I thought she joined up to be with you."

    "Well, yeah," Micheal placed both hands on the bar counter and shrugged, "And I like her...but as a sister. That, and I"m...well I-"

    "He wants a Mamono wife."

    Micheal punched the third guard in the arm, "Felix! Cut it out!"

    "It''s nothing to be ashamed of," Felix said as he rubbed his arm, "Plenty of guys on the force have shacked up with Mamono. No one''s gonna judge you for it. Heck, I''d bet money most of them think the same way. I know I do."

    "Me too," Mark answered while finishing the tankard of ale, "I''d like to go home and have a smiling face waiting for me every day. Better than an empty house, that''s for sure."

    "Pardon me, gentlemen," the Huntress got out of her chair and moved it to sit between the three men. Felix scooted to his right to make room for the tall woman as she took up the spot between him and Micheal, "I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation, and I hoped you would answer a question of mine. If none of you mind."

    The three guards held a silent conversation with their eyes before Mark answered the Huntress, his voice steady and suspicious, "Sure. Go right ahead, Ms...?"

    "Call me Hunt," her answer sounded blunter than she meant, but she needed this question answered, "And, I was wondering, you all say that you want Mamono wives. Why? Why not look for a human wife like the innkeeper has?"

    Micheal and Felix''s helmets keep their expressions hidden, but Mark''s clear surprise is evident. The three are silent for a few moments. Then they share a chuckle before Felix starts to answer, "Uh, no offense, Ms. Hunt, but isn''t that kind of obvious? They''re...better."

    "But what makes them better?" her request for elaboration catches the three off guard. She is undeterred, "Especially if you consider what they do to the men they sleep with. Is joining with a Mamono truly worth the fact that you will be corrupted?"

    "Look, lady, ask yourself. If you had to choose between two people to get married to, which would you pick? The one that will never leave you, stay with you until you die, love you for you and not ask you to change yourself, be there whenever you need emotional support, is willing and able to bear your children, will cook and clean your house while you''re away, and have sex with you whenever you want, or the one to which many of those things are either conditional or completely off the table?" Mark shrugs before patting his armor down as the looks for something, "It''s not exactly a hard choice."

    "And not everybody gets corrupted," Micheal continues, "I know people who''ve been with their Mamono wives for months and they haven''t turned. Sure they seem to spend a lot more time at home with their wives, but isn''t that a good thing?"

    "Right, Micheal. And besides, it''s not like humans aren''t marrying other humans. Just look at Howard! He could''ve had not one, but two lizard women for wives, but he chose Greta instead," Felix jerks a finger at the innkeeper who takes the coins Mark puts on the table.

    The Huntress is silent for a moment. Her eyes remain focused on the bar counter. The tension between the four of them begins to climb, as the three guards share concerned looks. Micheal nearly jumps as the Huntress leaves her seat, "Thank you, gentlemen. Please, have a wonderful day."

    She didn''t bother to wait for their replies. She fast-walked out of the inn, dodging past the human barmaid. She made a tally in her mind as she stepped out of the inn and into the streets of Vinvers. She spent the rest of the day walking through the city, asking questions of everyone who would listen.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And this your room. Again, I''m terribly sorry about the way Iri acted when she saw you. That''s never happened with anyone else before..."

    The Huntress waved the innkeeper''s wife''s concern off, "It is no trouble. Do give her my sincerest apologies if I caused her any discomfort."

    Greta nodded to the Huntress before walking away, placing a key to the room in the Huntress'' hand. The Huntress entered the small room with two beds and a single dresser in it and locked the door behind her. She waited until she could no longer hear the woman''s footsteps. Then she moved away from the door and placed an ear to the right wall. Ten seconds passed before she did the same on the left wall. Both times she heard no sound coming from either.

    She stepped back from the left wall...before punching it hard enough to leave a cavity in the stonework.

    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn!" she started pacing the room, hands flying to her head in frustration. She tossed her hat onto one of the beds while tearing her bandana off. Panting with anger and frustration she sat down on the bed to the left of the room, grabbed the pillow, and used it to muffle her scream.

    By the time the sun had set, she had managed to question at least one hundred citizens of Vinvers. She questioned single human males, human/Mamono couples, and single human females. Her queries had to be tailored to fit her audience, but they all had the same core question behind them: Would you choose a Mamono over a human?

    Of the one hundred she spoke two, seventy said yes or a variant of yes.

    Meaning as it stood right now...

    All your paths lead to the same outcome.

    The Huntress didn''t flinch at the sound of the voice. She calmly placed the pillow across her knees, "You''ve been quiet for some time."

    Things are changing within you...

    "What was that?"

    I said I was merely observing your futile attempts to find a solution that saves everyone, waiting for the moment you realized the truth; That there is none.

    "No," the Huntress'' red hair shook with her head, "No, there must be something. There has to be a way to end this war without the extinction of an entire race."

    The voice let out a deep, cruel laugh.

    Truly? How? Even if the vast majority of the Mamono didn''t rape and corrupt humans, they are too close to Beasts. Helping them would be damning the humans you try so hard to protect. The Order might be the human''s best hope to combat the Mamono, but they have proven to be little better than the Healing Church. Helping them win the war would simply replace one horror with another. And, as you have discovered, even this so-called "Basion Of Co-existence" is not a viable option. For, even if all the Mamono and humans could be convinced to live together like this, the majority of human men will choose Mamono''s over their own kind. Propagating these neutral towns will simply slow the erasure of the human race. But it will come all the same. And you will be responsible for it.

    "Even so...I..."

    CEASE THIS NONSENSE! YOU. ARE. A HUNTER! STOP HOLDING BACK! You know where the Beasts are, what they are, and how to kill them. You are the only one who CAN kill them. No more of this foolishness! EMBRACE WHAT YOU ARE!

    "I REFUSE!" the Huntress shot up from her seat, eyes burning with rage as she stared up at the ceiling, "I REFUSE TO BE THE EXECUTIONER OF A SECOND WORLD! I will not repeat the mistakes of my past. What I did to Yharnam...what I did to its people...that will NOT happen here! I am a Hunter, yes! I am a killer! I am a monster! But, I will not let that stop me. Even if I can''t find a way to end this war, I will find a way to save the human race from extinction! This I swear upon my pride as a Hunter! Humanity will not fall while I still draw breath!"

    Silence.

    The Huntress feels her heart hammer away as she waits for the voice''s reply.

    ...So be it.

    The Huntress feels the voice sleep.

    She picks the pillow up from the floor, fluffs it up, the lays it down. She lets herself almost fall onto the soft mattress beneath her.

    One thought permeated her head above all others. It was three simple sentences, but they carried enough weight to make the Huntress sob into her pillow until she finally fell to sleep.

    What would she do?

    What should she do?

    What could she do?

 Chapter 23: A Love Deepens

    "Kogero-san!"

    Teresa jumped as Akuri sat up in her bed. The sunlight filtering through the inn room''s single window highlighted the sweat dripping down the Kunoichi''s face. Her raven hair fell around her shoulders and face in an unkempt mess, slightly blown to the side by the wind from the open window. Her eyes were bloodshot as her head darted around the room in a panic until she spotted Teresa closing the door behind her.

    "Akuri! You''re awake!" Teresa placed the tray holding cups of water and towels down on the bed to the Kunoichi''s left as she moved to her friend''s side.

    "Lady Scarlet!" Akuri tried to push herself out of the bed, but found herself tumbling out of the sheets. Teresa caught her before she hit the floor, hugging the Kunoichi to her chest. Akuri''s eyes blinked twice in confusion as she turned to look at her left side.

    Then she saw the bandaged stump where her arm used to be.

    And everything came rushing back to her.

    Her eyes widened as a mixture of panic, fear for Kogero, and anger at the stranger filled her heart. Gritting her teeth she pushed herself out of Teresa''s grasp while yelling, "Lady Scarlet! We must go! Kogero-san needs our assistance!"

    "Wha-wait, wait!" Teresa shook her head as the Kunoichi started searching the room for her weapon, "What do you mean? What happened? Why were you lying in the street covered in blood and missing an arm?"

    "There''s no time!" Akuri answered with panic clearly in her voice, "Who knows what that monster''s doing to her while we stay here! How long was I unconscious?"

    "F-five days. And, what monster? Why would a Mamono-"

    "It wasn''t a Mamono," Akuri opened up a small chest in the southwest corner of the room, digging into it at a rapid pace.

    "Then who...oh no," Teresa''s face went white as a sheet as the realization dawned on her. Her hand went to her chest and gripped the leather as her breathing increased with her heartbeat. Memories of the time she was captured by that cloaked person made sweat gather on her brow.

    Akuri stood up with her single blade in her hand. Its edge gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting the anger look in her eyes for Teresa to see. The Kunoichi turned to the Dhampir and gave her a quick bow, "I will not be long, my Lady. Stay here and await my return." She started heading for the door but stopped as Teresa dashed in to block the exit.

    Akuri stepped back in confusion as the Dhampir shook her head in panic, "No! No! No! Don''t go after her! You''ll die!"

    "But Kogero-san is in danger!"

    "I know! But...but you can''t beat her! None of us can beat her! Not even...not even my mother would stand a chance."

    Akuri''s step turned into a jump as she gasped in shock, "Lady Scarlet!"

    Teresa hugged herself while looking away from Akuri, "If we''re indeed talking about the same person then...then we can''t beat her. You fought her...didn''t you? You and Kogero?"

    "...Yes," Akuri averted her eyes from Teresa''s judging gaze, "With Corelia-san. The three of us were tasked to observe the...the monster who defeated you by my Lady. We were just meant to watch and wait...but I...I let Corelia-san''s words and my own emotions get the better of me. Corelia-san got away, but Kogero-san and I were forced to fight. We outnumbered her, but soon learned we were unprepared and outmatched. In exchange for letting me go, Kogero-san stayed behind and she took my arm. But this time will be different!"

    Akuri swiped her sword through the air while lifting the stump that was her left arm, "We have both faced her before, and she has never encountered anything like your mother. We can get out of this city, find Corelia-san, ask my Lady for assistance, and then all four of us can go defeat her together!"

    The ninja''s face was determined, but Teresa shook quickly shook her head at the prospect, "Did we even fight the same person? She''s not like a normal Hero or some random warrior from the Order! There''s more to her than the fact that she has no Mana. When I stabbed her with my rapier I could feel my Mana being drained from me. It''s like she...like she absorbed it! How are we supposed to fight that?"

    "I am..uncertain...but there must be a limit to it! Maybe if all four of us attack at once-!"

    "I hit her with a Lust Spell at point blank range, Akuri. And it did nothing. Not even you and Kogero could beat her when you had her outnumbered. She''s just too strong. Please," Teresa put her hands on her head and closed her eyes, "Please, just stop."

    "Lady Scarlet...what happened to you?" Akuri walked forward and placed her hand on the Dhampir''s shoulder. She shook the distressed girl with a mixture of frustration and worry on her face, "Why are you so afraid? This monster nearly killed you, captured Kogero, and took my arm! How can you rationalized letting her go like that?"

    "Because I don''t want you to die!" Teresa''s scream was loud enough to make Akuri step back. Tears made streaks down the Dhampir''s face as she continued, "I don''t want anyone to die! Not you, not me, not my mother, not even that stranger! She let you off with just taking your arm, but next time she''ll really kill you! And I...I..." she fell to her knees and started to sob, words turning to babbling nonsense.

    Akuri, floored by the sudden and swift breakdown of the daughter of her Mistress, did the one thing that she could think to do at the moment. She dropped her sword, knelt to Teresa''s level, and hugged the Dhampir. Neither of them knew how long they stayed like that. Teresa sobbing into Akuri''s uniform, while the Kunoichi tried to think of something to say.

    Then they both heard a tiny, yet energetic voice call out, "There you are!"

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They turned their eyes to the back of the room and beheld a child sized Mamono climbing through the open window. It''s dark purple outfit, strange black wings, and perky appearance identified it as a Familiar. It jumped to the floor with its two back wings flapping, before dashing over to the kneeling girls. It''s high pitched voice rang in their ears as it produced a scroll from thin air, "I''ve got a message from Corelia for a Kunoichi named Akuri! Only took me five minutes to get here, too!"

    Teresa tilted her head in confusion while Akuri grabbed the letter, only to realize she couldn''t open it due to her missing arm. She turned to Teresa with a pleading yet shame filled expression, handing her the letter while avoiding eye contact. Teresa took it and removed the embroidered scroll from its container before rolling it out in her hands. Her eyes scanned the message for a few moments, until she got to the end. Then she gasped in shock.

    "What is it? What''s happened?" Akuri asked with clear interest. Teresa looked between her friend and the smug looking Familiar, before reading the message aloud:

    Akuri, don''t go after that monster yet. I''ve made it to Lescatie, got an audience with Druella, and told her everything. She''s agreed to contact our Lady and set up a team to come assist us that she will lead personally. She just needs three weeks to prepare. You need to get over to Lescatie before then. Find out as much information on the bitch as you can. We need to find something we can use against her.

    If you can manage it, find Teresa and bring her too. I''ll be waiting for you by the front gate.

    From, Corelia.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Wow, Spencer," Valarie slowly walked towards the massive tree at the center of the public garden. Her focus kept switching from the centerpiece of the area to the various brightly colored flowers planted along the sides of the cobblestone walkways. The sun was setting in the distance, its rays lighting up the Heroine''s hair as she moved from one group of flowers to another. Spencer walked to her side, getting her attention as she asked, "This place is beautiful. How''d you find out about it?"

    The young mage chuckled nervously, "Oh, it wasn''t hard. I just asked the stablehand if there were any interesting places around and they pointed me here." His eyes jumped around the area. There were a few other people around, but not so many that the place felt crowded. The majority were couples watching over the flowers or sitting underneath the shadow of the giant yew tree in the center. He was hoping that it would just be the two of them, but at least there weren''t too many people there. He looked down at one of the flower beds and pointed towards a nearby pair of red roses, "Hey, don''t your parents grow those in the garden behind their stables?"

    Valarie nodded, following Spencer''s gaze to the two flowers, "My father bought the seeds when he was courting my mother. He had them planted in the shape of a heart, and the two of them were wed right in the middle of the orchard when they bloomed."

    "Oh yeah. I remember my father telling me about that. He said the two of them looked perfect for each other."

    "They were," Valarie reached down and, careful of the thorns, plucked one of the roses. She raised it up and twirled between her fingers and thumb, "My mother would have the servants fill vases with the roses and place them all throughout our manor. I would always awaken to the sweet smell of flowers."

    Spencer went quiet, content to simply admire the wistful expression on her face. He resisted the urge to sigh at the way her hair perfectly framed her features. But something changed and he saw her expression turn from happy remembrance, to frustrated anger. Thinking quickly he said aloud, "Is that why you kept a vase of roses in your room at the Cloister?"

    Val''s eyes turned to her friend with a nod, "Yes, but how did you know that?"

    "When I would come to wake you up in the morning, I would catch a glimpse of it when you opened the door," Spencer explained, waving at a passing couple who stopped to stare at them slack jawed.

    "Oh," Valarie replied before turning her attention back to the flower in her hand, "I feel I must apologize for that. A Hero such as I shouldn''t be sleeping in."

    He waved off his friend''s apology, "No, no! It was no trouble! Certainly gave me a reason to get up in the morning. Besides getting the to training yard before everyone else. I still remember the look on Instructor Ines'' face when she saw us sparring before anyone else had gotten up!"

    Spencer started laughing at the humorous memory, which led to Valarie giggling along with him. They sighed before silence settled between them. Birds could be heard singing over head as they flitted among the massive tree''s large branches. Eventually, Valarie broke the silence, "How do you think this garden was made? There''s no other place like it in Vinvers, and the tree clearly isn''t completely natural."

    "My guess is one of the city council members pushed for it," Spencer shrugged with indifference.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Well," Spencer walked past Valarie over to the western edge of the garden. She followed after him and the two of them gazed out over the entire city laid out before them. Placing a hand over his eyes to block the sunlight, the young mage waved a hand out over the all the buildings and miniscule people and Mamono milling about, "See? You can look at the entirety of Vinvers from here. And everyone can look up to see that tree behind us. Either way it''s a breathtaking sight that would raise the citizen''s spirits. They probably hired a mage who specialized in nature magic to ensure the tree grew to be as tall as it is."

    Spencer''s happy smile turned to slack jawed awe as he turned to look at Valarie. The edge had a small bump in it, giving them a high enough elevation for the wind to grab at her hair. Her hands were held together in front of her as the sun''s rays shined on her flawless skin. "Wow," she mouthed as her big blue eyes took in the entire horizon set in front of them.

    He felt his heart start beating in his chest, before he turned away. Taking five deep breaths in and out, he steeled himself for what he would do next. He reached into his robes until he felt his fingers touch two circular objects, "Hey, Val? That thing I wanted to show you? It''s this..."

    Taking in one more breath he turned and presented the silver arm guards to the Heroine. Her shocked gasp made him look away for a moment in worry. His heartbeat echoed in his skull as he shut his eyes and prayed that she would like it. The feeling of the armband''s weight leaving his hand made him open his eyes with relief.

    Valarie observed the armor in her hands with her mouth agape, "This...this is wonderful. How...when did you get this?"

    "I, uh, had it custom made a few months back," Spencer felt the uneasiness in his heart lift, but not disappear as he continued, "It was a week after we fought that arachne. You took a bad hit to your arms and couldn''t wield your sword for three weeks. So I...I went and asked a blacksmith to forge those for you. I made sure he made them light enough to be worn beneath your plate so..."

    Valarie put the arm guards on, her eyes widening further as they snapped onto her arms with no trouble, "These are...a perfect fit. But, how did you know what size to make them?"

    Spencer swallowed, scratching his cheek while chuckling, "I kinda...kinda went to the tailor and asked her what your...sizes were. Only for your armor though! I assure you!"

    He spotted the beginnings of an angry frown and felt his heart stop for a moment. Then his worry disappeared as her features softened. She gave him a genuine smile that he knew he would never forget, "Thank you, Spencer. This is a wonderful gift. I''m sorry I don''t have anything to give to you."

    "Don''t worry," he made sure to look her in the eye as he walked forward and gently took her hand in his, "Being able to be with you is better than any gift."

    "Spencer...," she said as a blush came over her cheeks.

    He smiled up at her before turning towards the city of Vinvers. Valarie did the same.

    The two of them stood there, wind whistling through the sky, as they watched the sun set on the city below.

 Chapter 24: A Midnight Stroll

    Normally, when the Huntress attempted to sleep, one of two things would happen. Either she would enter the Dream, speak to Eve, tend the graves a bit, possibly buy more supplies from the Messengers, then return to the Waking World. Or she would simply sleep and wake up once the sun rose. This was how it had been ever since she purchased her house in Pran and began actively attempting to sleep.

    But tonight was different.

    Tonight her sleep was plagued by nightmares.

    The sounds of her victims screaming as she bled them dry. Ghost of dead Hunters lamenting why she killed them, asking why she got to survive and they did not. The pungent smell of blood constantly filling her nostrils until she could feel bile rising in her throat. Beasts jumping from the shadows and eating her innards while she was still alive.

    They were varied, but all horrid. However, one stood out among them. One where she would return home and find her children devoured by Beasts while their voices asked her why she wasn''t there to save them.

    That was the one that woke her up in the middle of the night. And the reason she went out for a walk through the silent city streets. The moon was in its half phase, only some light shining down on the streets below. It was dark enough that the Huntress needed to turn her hip lantern on to see a few feet in front of her.

    Well, she didn''t need to. Ever since her time in Yharnam her eyes had a much easier time adjusting to dark environs. Whether this was a result of having to traverse through the perpetually dark Yharnam, or another side effect of the Blood she couldn''t tell. She would not doubt its usefulness, though.

    Her shoes muffled her steps, so the only sound outside were the chirping of insects and hooting of owls overhead. A sigh escaped her lips as she walked down the empty streets. It felt strange to walk down a darkened street and not constantly feel on edge. To be able to trust that there wasn''t a monster with the head of a dog and body of crow waiting to rip her innards out. And instead, while she knew that the city wasn''t entirely safe at night, to simply walk through the street as the cool night hair blew across her skin. However, it did little to ease her worries. The things she learned yesterday were at the center of her thoughts her entire walk.

    What was she to do? The fact that she wasn''t fully involved with the war meant little. War saw no difference between active participants and simple bystanders. It envelops all things in its choking grasp, stifling every aspect of life from beginning to end. She couldn''t simply pretend the war wasn''t happening and had nothing to do with her. It would reach her sooner or later, and force her to get involved.

    But how could she get involved if none of her current possible decisions sat well with her? The Mamono were a threat, that was an undeniable fact. But were they enough of one to warrant the death of their whole species? Even those who wished to remain uninvolved and live their lives in peace? What about the humans who have forged genuine relationships with Mamono? Are they to be put to the sword as well?

    And what of the Order? They''re meant to be humanity''s defenders, yet they''ve shown her nothing to prove they deserve the moniker. If they were triumph over the Mamono, could it really be called a victory? Would they truly create something worth fighting for once everything was said and done?

    She rounded a corner with her head hung low and hands balled into fists, until her musing was interrupted by the sound of a girlish giggle coming from behind her. She stopped walking and turned around only to see nothing save the empty cobblestone streets. She heard it again and let out a sigh of frustration. Rather than turn around once more, she called for the Messengers to bring her the Burial Blade. She knelt to the ground and gripped the familiar wooden shaft. She stood up and shouted to the air, "Whoever you are, reveal yourself! I am in no mood for games this night."

    "How boring."

    The Huntress'' gaze shot up to the sky as he prepared herself for battle. In the skies above, was a strange woman. Her dark blue skin, pitch black tail and wings, marked her as a Mamono but the Huntress could tell she was different than any she had faced before. She wore spiky black and red gauntlets with matching greaves, while everything else was laid completely bare. She stared down at the Huntress with red glowing eyes in pools black as obsidian. One hand tapped away at her hip while the other fiddled with her tail as it snaked its way down to below her waist. She spoke with a predatory smile on her face, and a seductive tone to her voice, "What a wonderful woman you are. I''m sure you''ve got a body to die for underneath all those wrappings. Why not let it out for the world to see?" Her giggling was replaced by a moan as a hand went to one of her boobs and started pulling at nipple through her "bra".

    "Sorry to disappoint," the Huntress said while kneeling to grab the Evelyn from the ground, "But I prefer to have protection in case I find myself in battle."

    "Oh? But what good is ''protection'' if it can be easily ripped away? Like so..."

    The Huntress felt her instincts take over just as the Mamono snapped her fingers. She dodge rolled forward just as a tornado as large as her body appeared where she once was. She reached into her clothes and pulled out three throwing knives that she launched at her flying opponent. She didn''t want to risk waking people up with the report of her gun, lest she get innocents involved in this battle.

    The Mamono moved faster than the Huntress expected, landing right in front of her just as she came up from her roll. The Mamono had a clawed hand raised to strike but paused as her eyes fell on the Huntress. Then she screamed in pure terror before flying back into the sky. She strafed to the left while aiming the palm of her right hand towards the Huntress, "What was...who or what are you?! Are you the reason the Order''s been sending more Heroes to Vinvers?"

    "And if I am?" the Huntress didn''t know what the Mamono was talking about, but there was no need to let an enemy know that. She''d act the part for now.

    The Mamono sneered as purple colored fire started gathering in her outstretched palm, "Then I am sorry, but I need to stop you here! I won''t let the Order harm any of the monsters in this city!"

    The Huntress readied herself to dodge the oncoming attack...until she heard the telltale sound of hooves rushing down a cobblestone road behind her. Keeping the Mamono in her line of sight she slightly turned her head to look behind her. She spotted the shadowy silhouette of someone getting closer to their conflict. She got ready to yell at them to get away, until another familiar sound reached her ear.

    The sound of an arrow being loosed.

    The projectile whizzed over the Huntress head and directly towards the flying Mamono. The blue-skinned monsters was forced to abandon her attack and dodge to the left, right when the newcomer entered their battlefield. The Huntress'' mind was filled with questions. Who was this? What were doing out this late at night? How''d they know about this battle?

    However, all those questions were pushed to the side as the Huntress realized a few very important details about the newcomer.

    First, that while she had a human torso, head, and arms, her entire lower half was that of an equine.

    Second, that it was very clear she was a Mamono.

    And last, that she was aiming her bow at the flying Mamono.

    "Foul demon!" the horse girl shouted to her apparent adversary, "Leave this fine citizen alone, lest you reckon with I, Nikon, one of the three Guard Captains of Vinvers!"

    ...

    The Huntress silently wished she had stayed in bed that night.

    "Do not interfere!" the flying Mamono shouted while pointing a hand at the Huntress, flames gathering on the tips of her fingers again, "This is between me and the freak over there!" Three tiny balls of fire shot out of her fingers towards the Huntress, leaving blue streaks behind them as they flew. The Huntress waited until the last minute and dashed forward just as they hit the ground around her. They exploded into an azure conflagration, while she tossed another knife towards the Mamono. She stopped just as the flying creature flew backwards to dodge her first knife and threw the second one just as Nikon launched another arrow.

    The Mamono¡¯s tail whipped around and knocked both projectiles out of the air with a clang. Her wings fold inward as she dived towards the ground. She landed far enough away from her two opponents to prevent her two opponents from immediately retaliating. Hands glowing a dark pink, she slammed her arms into the cobblestones at her feet. Within moments the stones exploded forward, their forms morphing into grasping hands as they flew through the air.

    Nikon withdrew the sword from the scabbard on her side, slashing the stone hands down as they got close. Meanwhile, the Huntress was charging straight towards her enemy. Any stone hand that got close was either struck down with a swipe of her scythe, or dodged passed with a single tilt of her head. The Mamono raised one of her glowing hands and waved it across the space in front of her. It left a trail black orbs in its wake that shot out. The Huntress didn¡¯t flinch as the orbs crashed against her body and exploded into purple smoke. She ran through the mist towards her opponent, her curved sword raised as she prepared to slice her opponent down.

    The Mamono dashed towards her, claws out as she dodged to the left to avoid the Huntress¡¯ vertical slash and followed up with a knee to the Huntress¡¯ stomach. The Huntress grit her teeth as she fought through the pain. The monster¡¯s spaded tail wrapped itself around her left arm before she could elbow it in the face. It swept the Huntress¡¯ feet from under her, placed one hand on her chest, then forced her down to the ground...hard.

    The Huntress gasped as her back hit the ground. Pain shot up her spine but she didn''t lose her focus. She gripped the tail wrapped around her left arm and pulled as hard as she could. The Mamono lost its balance and fell on top of the Huntress, giving her the chance to roll the monster over and straddle her. She raised her blade to end it just as the Mamono placed both hands on her chest. The glow on the monster''s hands expanded until a explosion of flame knocked the Huntress off the Mamono. She got to her feet as soon as she hit the ground, cursing as the purple flames started to burn parts of her clothes. She ripped off what she could without completely destroying her outfit and focused her attention on the Mamono.

    The monster had her clawed feet spread apart and ready to strike. Then one of her pointed ears twitched and she took to the skies an arrow hit the ground where she once was. Another arrow was already on its way towards her new position, and the Huntress saw an opportunity. She reached into her slightly charred clothing and watched as the flying Mamono focused on dodging the arrows coming from the horse girl. When she spotted a clear pattern, she threw one knife and quickly followed it up with another.

    Right on cue the Mamono''s tail deflected the first the knife, but the second flew right passed it. She screamed in pain as the knife embedded itself in the small of her back. She froze in the air for just long enough for Nikon''s next arrow to pierce through her right wing''s membrane. She yelled in agony as she yanked the knife free and tried to keep herself afloat. She shot over the Huntress head and started heading deeper in the city, launching a wave of energy at the ground and sending more cobblestone hands towards the Huntress. The Huntress cut them down but lost sight of the fleeing Mamono.

    Cursing under her breath she prepared to rush after her assailant, but stopped as the Guard Captain galloped to block her path. She responded by pushing past the horse woman and charging down the cobblestone road. Her eyes remained glued to the trail of red blood left behind by the flying monster. The sound of hooves hitting the stones signaled the Guard Captain galloping after her. She easily kept pace with the Huntress, quickly catching up and keeping pace with the rushing woman.

    She was close enough that the Huntress could make out specific details of her attire. A green cloth, long enough to cover everything down to her waist, hung down from her shoulders. A leather gambeson guarded her chest and neck with a small circlet sitting atop her head, a white feather sticking out of the top. The lantern light reflected off her crimson locks of hair as it cascaded down her back, framing the tanned skin of her face underneath.

    She looks like a completely normal girl...save the large, black equine body attached to her waist. She put the bow in her hands over her head so that the string wrapped around her upper body. The sheathe sword at her side remained still even as she moved, likely due to the studded wraps that twine around her equine half. She speaks with a sense of clear purpose, her amber eyes completely focused on the Huntress, "Halt citizen! If we are to chase after our adversary, then we mustn''t rush ahead without a plan."

    "Our adversary?" the Huntress doesn''t slow down as she questions the Captain, her eyes focused on the direction the Mamono fled.

    "Yes," Nikon turns and points towards where the Huntress is staring, "That Mamono has been sighted attempting to seduce and subvert the city guard for the past four nights. As one of their Captains, it is my sworn duty to stop her from accomplishing her task!"

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The Huntress looks at her with a raised eyebrow, "What exactly do you mean by ''stop''? Is she not one of your kin?"

    Nikon shoots a glare towards the Huntress, "I''d prefer you to not lump me in with her. I have been entrusted with keeping the citizens and my subordinates safe from any and all threats. Whether they be Mamono or human, if they threaten the peacefulness of this city, I will bring them down."

    "...Understood. However, I suggest you leave this opponent to me. The enemy likely has the ability to corrupt those who face her. If she does so to you, then Vinvers will be in grave danger."

    The blood trail led the two around corners and down alleyways, disappearing for a few moments before showing up a short distance away. The entire time, Nikon managed to keep pace with the Huntress. She moved with the grace and skill of someone who had long since come to terms with their equine half. She replied to the Huntress after they rounded their third corner, "Do not dismiss me so quickly citizen. This is not my first time dealing with her type. I will ensure it will not be the last, for either of us."

    The Huntress didn''t bother answering. It was clear the Guard Captain wasn''t going to leave, and every second they wasted conversing was a second the Mamono was using to get farther away. Eventually, the trail ended when they made it to an intersection that split off to the west and east. The north was blocked off by a row of houses built in the shadow of Vinver''s wall.

    There the two of them caught sight of their quarry...as well as a man who had his trousers down with the Mamono kneeling in front of his crotch. The Huntress and Nikon managed to reach the two just when the armored man loudly moaned with pleasure as she gasped in elated surprise. As the pearl white liquid splashed onto her it seemed to slowly fade away. As it did, the wound in her wing started to mend along with the one on her back. She got to her feet as the man ran dry, patting his still hard length while speaking in a sultry voice, "I feel soooo much better now. Thank you for all your hard work."

    "Anything for you, Cerci," he pulled up his pants before saluting the Mamono. His dark gambeson blended in with the surroundings with a halberd strapped to his back. He let the salute fall as he smiled at the Mamono, "We''ll continue this once we get back to camp, alright my Love?"

    "Why wait, Edward?" she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and drew her wings around them both, "We can continue where we left off right-"

    "Stop in the name of the Vinvers City Council!" Nikon shouted while rushing forward, her bow out and ready to shoot. She got half way to the couple before skidding to a stop as she the man''s dark skinned face became clear. Her head shook in disbelief as she backed away, "No...no...you''re that Edward?"

    "Oh, Nikon," the man stepped into the light, a wide smile on his slightly wrinkled face, "So, they gave you the position after all? I knew you''d make it. And I also know you''re not the type to put posion on your weapons. I''m guessing that was your friend here who threw a poison dagger into my beloved''s back?" The Huntress stepped up next to the horse girl as the older man pointed at her. She narrowed her eyes and got into a battle stance. This man may have been old for his time, she''d guess around late forties at least, but she had long since learned to not judge others by appearance alone. Her eyes focused on the Mamono who was holding him close, his right arm pressed in her bosom as she eyed the Huntress with a smug smile.

    "But, why? Why would you do this?" confusion and uncertainty layered Nikon''s voice, as the hands holding her bow shook, "Why would you join forces with a Demon? Let alone sleep with her?!"

    Edward wrapped his hand around the Demon''s waist, turned his head to hers, and brought her in for a kiss. The Huntress'' teeth grit as she observed the couple making out in front of them. There was a good chance that if she struck at the Demon she''d end up killing the human instead. Something she wanted to avoid right now. What if he had been seduced or brainwashed? The last thing she wanted to do at the moment was kill an innocent man who had been coerced through corruption. She glanced at Nikon and saw that the horse girl had one hand over her heart. Her eyes were focused on the ground while the other squeezed her bow until it shook in her grip.

    When their lips finally parted, Edward answered Nikon''s question, "Why else? Because I love her. I''ve been searching for a wife ever since I left the Guard, but I''ve found no one. Until I met Circe here."

    "That''s right, honey," the Demon giggled, slowly separating from the older man while keeping her tail wrapped around his arm, "We met while he was out exploring the woods near the West Gate. Made love on top of a field of roses. We''ve been together for three years."

    "That still doesn''t explain why. You must know she''s trying to undermine the Guard, right?"

    "Of course. I''m helping her do it."

    "What?" Nikon''s hand dropped her bow and went to her blade as Edward took out his halberd. He held it in one hand as blue lightning crackled across the silver weapon, lighting up the area around his feet. Circe followed suit, her claws extending while purple fire engulfed her hands.

    The wind blew the older man''s white hair out as he bowed to the two of them, "That''s right. And don''t worry. I''ll make sure to explain everything to the two of you once you''ve been pacified. Ready, my Love?"

    "Always," twin firebolts flew from the Demon''s hands towards the Huntress and Nikon. Nikon, still shocked at her predecessor''s admission, didn''t notice until it was too late. The bolt hit her square in the chest as she drew her blade, sending her to the ground in a heap. In contrast the Huntress easily knocked hers out of the air with the flat of her blade. She prepared to charge the Mamono, but was forced to hop back to dodge a sweep from Edward''s halberd. The man pulled his weapon back and started stabbing away at the Huntress with speed matching hers. His polearm left afterimages bolts of lightning in its wake, sending the Huntress farther and farther back. The Huntress stopped backing up when a shadow fell over her from behind.

    She rolled to the right just when a stone hand as big as her body closed its fingers. She got to her feet only for Edward to leap at her with his halberd held high. Metal struck metal as her Burial Blade came up to block the man''s downward swing. Lightning worked its way down her blade, guard, then up her arm. She grunted as the shock lanced through her body, but didn''t fall. I wasn''t nearly as bad as what she went through fighting the Darkbeast.

    Edward raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Impressive," he said before pulling his weapon back and sending a back kick towards the Huntress. She blocked the blow with her knee and struck out with the flat of her blade, only for her attack to blocked by a cobblestone column that had risen from the ground.

    "Most normal people would''ve been brought to their knees by that last strike. Are you, perhaps, a Hero as well?" Edward ventured as the Huntress dodged two purple fireballs from Circe.

    She didn''t answer the man, choosing to keep her focus on both of her targets. Her opponents were not only skilled, but knew how to work in tandem. Edward made each of his attacks wider and wider, each time getting better at hitting the Huntress even if she dodged. He managed to get in a good hit while she was avoiding three cobblestone hands. She tried to block the horizontal slash with Evelyn, but the gun wasn''t thick enough to block the entire strike. She winced as the edge of the polearm''s head sliced through her armor. She felt the familiar warmth of blood flowing down her arm as lightning lanced into her body. The shock flowed through her body, until she pushed the older man back...just when a stone fist came up from the ground and punched her in the stomach.

    The wind fled from her lungs as she skid backwards on her feet. She forced herself to remain standing as the two started to advance on her. Edward''s face was a mask of impassivity, while the Demon had a smug grin plastered across her face.

    ''Damn it. I need to do something about that Hero. If I could just get him away from the Mamono...''

    "Edward!" the old man turned around as the horse girl crashed into him. He was sent flying through the air, but landed on his feet right when Nikon caught up to him. The center of her gambeson had been fried by the firebolt leaving her bare breasts shaking in the night air. But she didn''t seem to mind as she launched a number of furious swings at the older man. He blocked the majority of the strikes but a few did manage to pierce his guard and leave cuts on his arms. Though no blood was drawn, it was clear he was being pressed.

    "Edward! Hold on! I''m-fuck!" the Demon jumped back as the Huntress blade came crashing down where she once stood. She struck again, but this time the Demon grabbed the blade between her hands and held it there, her knees buckling at the effort.

    "Circe!" Edward tried to disengage, but Nikon blocked his attempted. He sneered with clear anger, "Move, Nikon! My Love is in danger!"

    "Tell me why!" Nikon ignored his cry as her sword came down. He blocked it with his halberd''s shaft as the centaur continued to yell, "Why are you doing this!? Why did you betray the Guard!? Betray Vinvers?! Betray the City!?"

    "To save it!" Nikon''s head turned to Circe as the Demon dodge rolled away from the Huntress'' blade, "Haven''t you noticed the Order''s sending more and more of their Agents to this city? They''re planning something big here, and we''ve been trying to find out what!"

    "I didn''t ask you, Demon!" Circe rolled her eyes as she narrowly avoided the Huntress cutting off her tail. She conjured a wall of stone and sent it at the Huntress, who dashed to the side to avoid it.

    "She speaks the truth, Nikon," the centaur''s eyes widened in shock as Edward confirmed what the Mamono said, "I''ve been gathering information for months now. Based on my findings, the Order''s planning to purge this city of all Monsters and Monster Sympathizers. That includes the City Council and the Guard."

    Nikon felt the strength leave her arms as she stepped away from her friend, "Bu-but-but that can''t be. We''ve welcomed the Order with open arms as long as they don''t cause any trouble."

    "And you thought they would keep to that agreement? You still have much to learn when it comes to dealing with those charlatans" Edward shook his head, then held his hand out to the centaur with a smile, "Listen, I don''t want to fight you. I want to work with you to stop this. We''ve got an entire group of Mamono camped a day''s ride away from the city, ready to move in and help defend the people. Just lay down your arms, come with me, and we can find a way to save Vinvers."

    "Listen to him, Guard Captain. Isn''t it your duty to defend the citizens of this city? Human and Mamono?" Circe took to the skies to avoid the Huntress, but didn''t retaliate. Her focus was completely on Nikon as the centaur''s eyes shifted from Edward''s face to his hand. The centaur''s hooves clopped out a rhythm on the cobblestone road. Her face was flushed and her heart was beating in her chest. Her gaze lingered on the old Hero''s hand. The same hand that had taught her how to wield a blade. The same one that helped her get into the Guard when she was but a filly. The same hand that had entrusted this position to her.

    The hand she knew she could trust.

    She nodded then reached her hand out to take his-

    "And what about after?"

    -Then stopped as the Huntress'' voice cut through the silence like a knife. All eyes turned to stare at the black clothed woman who looked between the flying Mamono and the human Hero. She spoke again, "Let''s say that what you say is true. What happens after the Order is dealt with? Will you Mamono leave the city and populace alone?"

    Nikon turned to the Huntress, shock written all over her face, "How could you ask that? Of course they-"

    "Of course not."

    Nikon felt her heart sink. She slowly turned to stare at the flying Mamono. Her words came out as a whisper, "What did you say?"

    Circe crossed her arms and spoke with a matter of face tone, "It''s obvious that if we leave the city after the Order is dealt with, they''ll simply send another force to do the job instead. Thus our forces will stay in Vinvers, and it will officially join the Demon Lord''s Army. You''re all living with Mamono already, I don''t see why you don''t just fully join us."

    "Because the people here don''t want to get involved in the war! They want to live in peace! Both the humans and the Mamono!" Nikon shouted at the Demon.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" the Demon''s laugh made Nikon''s hands clench into fists. Circe twirled in the sky with her arms spread out to encompass the whole city, "Look around you! Humans are much happier when they''re with Mamono or turned into one. Just look at me and my Husband! Our life together has been nothing but absolute bliss ever since we met each other. And we want to share this feeling with the rest of the city!"

    "And if they don''t want that forced on them?"

    "They''ll come around to liking it eventually."

    Nikon backed up while shaking her head at the evil grin on the Mamono''s face, "No, no, no. Edward! You can''t honestly...," her words died in her throat as she beheld her former mentor''s face.

    Not only was he nodding his head along with what Circe said, but he was smiling as he did it.

    Nikon''s hands went to her head as she fell to the ground. A scream began to rip its way through her throat...but went silent when a loud crack hit her eardrums.

    She turned to see the Huntress, standing there completely still, with smoke rising from the tip barrel of her gun.

    Circe blinked twice.

    Then she felt a pain spreading out from the center of her chest.

    She put a hand to her cleavage and felt a warm liquid reach her palm. When she brought her hand to her eyes, she realized that it was blood.

    Her blood.

    "Wh-wha...," her body went cold as her eyes closed. Her wings stopped flapping and she fell to the street below.

    "CIRCE!" Edward was a blur as he ran to stop his beloved''s fall. Lightning encased his body, making his hair stand up and glow with a white hot intensity. The air around him screamed, scorch marks appearing on the street as he shot towards his falling wife''s body. He snarled when the Huntress stepped into his path, holding his halberd out to stab straight through her, "YOU MONSTER! YOU''LL DIE FOR-"

    He lost track of what happened after that.

    One minute, he was charging straight at the murderer that had killed the love of his life.

    Then what he could only describe as a large chunk of iron with finger holes in it slammed into his face. He heard his skull crack as his forward momentum collided with the iron weapon. There was a brief moment where he felt his skull fragments impact his brain. Then he couldn''t feel anything anymore.

    He was dead before he hit the road.

    His halberd flew down the street, clanging against the stones when it hit the ground. The Huntress let her arm fall before walking over to the Demon''s fallen body. It remained completely still, crimson blood pooling around it and seeping into the cobblestones below. She had landed on her back, wings clearly broken from the fall while her arms and legs were bent at odd angles.

    Nikon watched with clear awe as the Huntress grabbed the corpse''s hair with her left hand.

    The centaur realized what she was doing too late.

    She resisted the urge to vomit as the Demon''s head came off in a shower of blood. The Huntress let the severed head drop to the ground in a bloody heap. Then, without a word, she walked away from the carnage. Nikon''s eyes followed the black clothed woman as she disappeared into the night. And as the citizens in the homes around her slowly woke up to check out the sound, she slowly reconciled everything that had happened.

    Within the span of one night, she had discovered her former mentor had betrayed the city. That he was trying to save it from the Order by teaming up with Mamono. That said Mamono would not only remain in the city but force it to join the Demon Lord''s forces, which her former mentor was completely fine with. That the Order was possibly planning a city wide purge of Vinvers. And she had witnessed the death of her former mentor, along with a Mamono. Both cut down by a black clad figure who spoke little but behaved like a trained killer.

    ...

    ...It didn''t take long for the sobbing to start.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Eve."

    The Doll turned to see the Huntress entering the Workshop. She stood up and bowed in greeting, "Welcome home, Good Hunter."

    The Huntress made a bee line to the chair in the Workshop. A heavy, stressful sigh escaped her lips before she said, "I need your advice."

    The Huntress waved for Eve to stand in front of her. The Doll obliged, moving to kneel in front of the sitting Hunter. She looked up at the Master Of The Dream with an innocence that could never be found in the waking world, "As you wish, Good Hunter. I shall endeavor to answer you to the best of my ability."

    The Huntress nodded, then went silent. For five minutes the only sound in the room was the crackling of the wood in the fireplace and the moaning of the Messengers outside.

    Then, the Huntress spoke:

    "You find yourself in a new world. You find it is in peril, but know you can drastically alter its course. You have found three ways to accomplish this. None of them lead to favorable outcome. What would you do?"

 Chapter 25: Some Friendly Advice

    "...This question isn''t meant for me, is it Good Hunter?"

    The Huntress gave a slow, solemn nod to her friend. A tense silence came over the two of them. The Huntress kept her eyes locked with Eve''s as she waited for her answer. She knew that, in many ways, asking this of her friend was unfair. Though the Huntress had explained every experience she had in this Waking World to her, it didn''t mean she could fully understand the feelings behind the question. The constant doubt, uncertainty, and the harrowing feeling that no matter your decision things will end up the same.

    But she needed a second opinion. And Eve was the only one she trusted enough to give her something approaching real guidance. The only one who she could call a real friend at this point.

    The Huntress held her breath until Eve finally sighed and continued, "That is...a difficult question to answer. However, I will answer to the best of my abilities, Good Hunter."

    "That is all I can ask for, Eve," the Huntress nods.

    "Good Hunter, what is it that you regret most from your time in Yharnam?"

    The Huntress did not respond. Silence reigned as she considered the question. There were...many things. Many unpleasant things that she was forced to accept; too many to accurately or even justly rank them. "Where should I begin," she softly spoke before turning towards Eve. "Where do you want me to begin?"

    Eve took the Huntress''s hand and met her gaze. That thousand-yard stare, Eve knew it well. The stare of someone whose seen too much, who knew too much, the same stare that many hunters had, the same stare that Gehrman had.

    Time slowed to a crawl as the two stared at each other, waiting for the other to speak.

    "There...are many things," the Huntress said as she quickly turned away from her friend, "A myriad of examples I could answer with. But chief among them...is what happened to Father Gascoigne''s children. I doubt you ever met them, but surely you knew of them. He must have talked about them to you."

    A trembling hand went to the Huntress'' forehead as she wiped away some sweat that had gathered on her brow, "I simply wanted to help them. That''s why we become hunters, right? To help people, to save them from the big bad beasts," The huntress covered her face before letting out a sad cackle. "The little one couldn''t stay in her home alone during the Hunt, and there was no telling when her sister would be back. So I told her...told her to go to the Chapel and...and...she died. Eaten by that damned boar. I killed that Beast over and over and over again...but it always came back...and she didn''t."

    A silent moment passed before the Huntress continued, "That girl died because of me. And that led to her older sister taking her own life. I...I couldn''t lie to her. Her death, like the many others who perished, weighs on my mind. I never allowed it to stop me though. Lamenting and mourning would serve no one, but it is still a great failure that haunts me like the Vilebloods did Alfred."

    Eve nodded, "Understood, Good Hunter. Now, tell me, why didn''t you go with the child?"

    "...Excuse me?" there was a tinge of anger in the Huntress'' voice.

    "The child you sent to Oedon Chapel. Why did you not accompany her to the Safe Haven?"

    "Why would I?" the Huntress spat as she shot from her seat. "I told everyone to go to that Chapel, and they all arrived safe and sound!"

    "They weren''t children," the Doll responded. "Nor were they living in such a precarious spot when you found them."

    The Huntress opened her mouth to retort...then closed it.

    Her hands clenched tightly into fists as she tried to think of a response. Her eyes, wide with fury, leered at Eve.

    Eve did not mind though, she had come to know that expression well. The look of self-hatred as a dreadful realization washes over someone.

    Then the Huntress slumped back down into her chair, her anger giving way to despair.

    "Why didn''t I go with her?" the Huntress wondered aloud, "It was the Night of The Hunt. I had experienced it myself. There were monsters all the over the city...and I let a young girl go out on her own? Why did I...?"

    Eve placed a hand on the Huntress'' thigh to get her attention. Only when the Huntress calmed down did she continue, "Let us move on to a closer companion. What of Eileen The Crow? You always informed me of your meetings with her in great detail. What happened to her?"

    The Huntress sighed while shaking her head, "She...she died in my arms. Succumbing to wounds she sustained while fighting another Hunter. A blood drunk monster called ''The Bloody Crow Of Cainhurst''. I killed him...but I couldn''t save her. She didn''t Dream anymore and the Blood did little for her."

    "But you had encountered her before then, correct?"

    "Yes. Once near the entrance to the sewers, and again after I fought the Father."

    "And you didn''t think to ask her to accompany you? Nor accompany her?"

    "She explicitly told me not to."

    "From what you have told me, Eileen also told you to not assist her in her task. Yet you did so regardless."

    "What exactly are you getting at Eve?" the Huntress'' eyes narrowed at her friend, "What does any of this have to do with my original question?"

    "Everything," Eve took the Huntress'' hand in both of hers, "For if you continue on unaware of your own flaws, then it matters not which path you follow. They will all end the same as Yharnam. While this may not be your only flaw, it will most certainly be one of the biggest reasons behind your failure."

    "And what exactly is this flaw?"

    "That you want to help everyone, but refuse to go further than the surface level," Eve was silent for a moment to let her words sink in. Then she continued while squeezing the Huntress'' hand, "From what you have told me of your journey there were many people you met in Yharnam. Many of which you wished to save from the Hunt. Yet, you never once mentioned spending more than a few minutes with them. They spoke to you, but you hardly spoke to them lest it be through one word answers. You never told me of taking time out of your Hunt to sit down and listen to their problems. Never took the time to be a shoulder to lean on during such a stressful time."

    The Doll let another silent moment pass. The Huntress'' hand flexed in her grip, but did not pull away. She continued, "You wanted to help others. But you never took the time to know them. Nor did you let them know you. You focused solely on your mission and ending the Hunt. And if you continue like this, then the mistakes you made in Yharnam will simply repeat themselves in this Waking World."

    Images of Horace and Gloria flash before the Huntress'' eyes as she prepared a rebuttal, "But what of my children? I took them in and I care for them."

    "Yes, but are you caring for them now? Or have you left someone else to watch over them, as you always have with others?" the truth behind the Doll''s gentle words cut deeper than a knife through the Huntress'' back.

    She slumped into her chair, locking eyes with her friend as she asked in a wavering tone, "Then, what would you have me do? Truthful your words maybe, but there are so many things I simply can''t ignore. I can''t pretend to not see the suffering of those who inhabit this world. Not while I have the ability to do alleviate it."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "That is just it, Good Hunter," Eve gently patted the Huntress'' hand, "I am not saying you should ignore the plight of those around you. I am saying you should not attempt to help them all. You are but one woman. You cannot help every single person in the world...but you can help those you see in front of you."

    The Doll stared up into the woman''s tired eyes, "Save those you can, be there for those you love, protect that which is dear to you, but above all else, act on these things. Deliberation is good, unless it prevents you from moving forward. Do not remain passive forever. Carve a path to the future with your own hands. That is my advice to you, Good Hunter."

    Silence reigned between the two women as the Huntress mulled what the Doll had said over in her mind. The only sounds in the room were the crackling of a fire that never seemed to die out, and the rocking of the chair the Huntress sat in. Her hand opened and closed in the Doll''s palms as seconds turned into minutes, and minutes turned into hours. Eventually, the Huntress responded, "And what of my initial question? You have yet to give me an answer."

    "Did I not do just that, Good Hunter?"

    The Doll''s smile remained as pushed herself up, the Huntress'' eyes following her in confusion. She placed a hand on the Huntress'' cheek. Her delicate, plastic palms felt cool on the her skin as Eve stared down at her friend. Her next words were filled with the kind of care a mother would show to a crying child, "As I said before, you should carve your own path forward. If the three arrayed in front of you are not to your liking, there is nothing stopping you from making another. Whether it will lead to something better all depends on your actions. And if there is anyone in this world that can accomplish such a thing, it would be you, my dear Selina."

    The Huntress felt her heart skip a beat as the Doll spoke her name. All her worries, all her doubts, all the uncertainty, calmed themselves. Clarity slowly but surely made its way through her mind. And as it did, the Doll''s words made more and more sense. Eventually, her lips formed into a confident smirk as she stood up from her chair. She placed both her arms around Eve''s waist and gently pulled her friend into a hug, "Thank you, Eve. I let my worries and doubts over the war control my thoughts, blinding me to any other choices. Please pardon my foolish behavior."

    "It is no trouble, Selina," the Doll returned the hug, "I will always be here whenever you seek guidance. It is the least I can do for you here in this Never-ending Dream."

    "You do much more than that, my friend. Believe me," Selina let the conversation wind down before saying, "Can we stay like this for a while longer?"

    "As long as you wish, Selina."

    She smiled while holding her oldest friend tight, while her mind was already figuring out what her next move would be after returning to Vinvers.

    She knew what her path forward would be.

    She just needed to build it.

    <hr>

    Maggie winced as Sentinel threw her brother to the ground for the fourth time in a row. She carefully shut the door behind her as he hit the grass, walking towards the two as Sentinel stood over the fallen boy. The old mage rolled his shoulder with a grunt, his baggy brown tunic and trousers moving with his limbs, "Good try, lad. Better than yesterday."

    "How is getting tossed on my ass again ''better than yesterday''?" Nick groans out while pushing himself up on his elbows, grass stains getting onto his white shirt.

    "Cause yesterday I could see five different ways to throw you to the ground. Today I only saw three."

    Nick let out a frustrated grown as his sister closed in on the two. He swiftly got to his feet while turning to meet her, "Maggie! You''re supposed to be in bed!"

    Maggie rolled her eyes at her brother as she stopped moving, the skirt of her light green dress flattening as her momentum slowed, "Not again, Nick."

    "No," he stepped forward and grabbed her arm, "Sentinel said it would take another day before all your Mana comes back. Until then you need to rest!"

    Maggie shook her brother''s hand off and pointed an accusing finger in his face, "Don''t start that with me! Who''s the one that would always come home with cuts all over his body and act like nothing was wrong?"

    Nick flinched, his gaze turning to his bare feet, "That was different."

    "Oh? And how is that?"

    "Because it wasn''t done by Mamono!"

    "That doesn''t matter, you were bleeding!"

    "Both of you need to be quiet!" Sentinel''s firm shout immediately silenced the two young adults. The old mage crossed his arms, his eyes glaring daggers at the two. He addressed Maggie first, "Lass, while you''ve got the right attitude, you still need rest. The last thing any of us want is for you to pass out while you''re walking down the stairs."

    Nick was quick to agree with the older man, "See?"

    "And as for you, lad," Nick flinched at the anger in Sentinel''s tone, "Don''t go thinking you can order her around just because you''re her brother. She''s a grown enough to make her own decisions, and doesn''t need you being overprotective."

    Nick hung his head in shame along with his sister. Having admonished the two siblings, Sentinel stretched his arms out with a pop then asked, "So, what''d you come out here for lass? Need some help cleaning the privy?"

    "Oh no, no. I''m trying to find the children. Breakfast is almost ready so I tried calling them while I was in the house, but they didn''t answer. I was hoping either of you knew where they were," Maggie said while her head moved back and forth across the manor''s backyard.

    "Marc and the scamps?" Nick pointed to his left where three childlike figures stood gathered around a wooden stump a good twenty feet away, "They''re over there. Horace wanted to show Marcus how many logs he can cut now. Though if you ask me, he only went because of Gloria."

    The young man looked left and right then whispered to his sister, "I think our little bro might have gotten his first crush."

    Maggie''s hands came up to her mouth to hide her lips as they curled into an excited smile. Her eyes sparkled with pride and curiosity as she made her way to the three children. Nick made to follow her, but Sentinel grabbed his shoulder to keep him in place, "Hold on there, Mercer. I ain''t done with you yet."

    "Oh, come on, Sen," Nick groaned as he turned to the old mage. He jerked a thumb at his sister as she started gathering up the kids, "You heard Mags. Breakfast''s almost ready. That means it''s time for a break."

    "Not while you''re my student it doesn''t. And it''s not Sen, it''s Master," Sentinel jerked the young man around to face him, then cracked his neck while rolling his shoulders, "You''ve hit me twice so far. Make it four , or you''re missing breakfast."

    Nick''s mouth fell open as he started having serious regrets about asking the old man to train him a day ago. He threw up his hands to express his indigence, "Now that''s just unreasonable! You can''t expect me to train on an empty stomach."

    "Sure I can. Cause I''m your opponent. And in a fight you''re enemy''s not gonna care if you''re at your best or not."

    "I know that, Se...Master. I''ve been in my fair share of scrapes."

    "Then you shouldn''t be complaining. Now, come at me."

    Nick rolled his eyes before getting into a stance of his own. The two men stared each other down for a few moment until Nick charged at Sentinel. He instinctively went to grab some dirt from the ground, but was stopped when Sentinel grabbed his shoulder. With a single punch to the chest he knocked the wind from the younger man''s lungs. He followed it up by tossing Nick away, the young man hitting the ground four feet from his mentor.

    "You''ve used that trick already! Change your strategy as the battle goes on!" Sentinel shouted as the boy struggled to stand, "If I was a Mamono, you''d be on the ground begging for release with tears in your eyes."

    "Fuck off!" Nick ignored the pain in his chest, "That''s never gonna happen to me!"

    "As if you''ll have a choice in the matter if it does! Now stop your yapping and come at me!"

    As Sentinel prepared for Nick''s next attempt, Maggie walked by with the children in hand. Marcus was holding her right hand, Horace held her left, and Gloria held Horace''s free hand. She asked Sentinel, "Should I wait for you two before starting breakfast?"

    "Nah," Sentinel answered without looking at the girl, keeping Nick back with one arm, "me and the lad will be in by the time the sun sets, don''t worry."

    "Kick his butt, bro!" hearing Marcus root for him lit a fire in Nick. The red haired young man grabbed Sentinel''s outstretched arm with both hands. With a mighty cry he pulled the older man towards him and launched a front kick to his stomach. While it didn''t knock the veteran down it did make him stumble back three steps.

    Confidence restored, Nick snapped his finger at Sentinel, "That makes three, Master. I think I''ll be able to finish this before lunch rolls around."

    "Don''t start getting cocky, brat," came Sentinel''s retort as he smiled, "Go on, lass."

    "Ooookay," Maggie frowned as she prepared to leave, but stopped to look back at Sentinel, "Oh, I almost forgot! Have you seen Blitz and Jet anywhere? I remember seeing them when I woke up today, but not after."

    The smile on Sentinel''s face died just as quickly as it came. He let out a long sigh while shaking his head, "If you were missing one, I couldn''t say. But if it''s both of ''em, then there''s only one place they could be."

    "And that''s?"

    "In a room."

    <hr>

    "There you are Cynthia!" Spencer ran towards Selina as she walked down the last stair. She stared at the young mage as he stopped right in front of her. He looked up at her with worry in his eyes, "I just found out this morning! A Demon and Hero were both found dead in town today! The Order wants me and some others to investigate! If you want to come with-"

    "That won''t be necessary," Selina held up her hand to silence Spencer, "For I am the one who caused their deaths."

    "WHAT!?" Spencer''s surprised shout was enough to get the attention of the few people who came to the Inn this early in the morning. Curious stares fell upon his back, making the young mage''s skin crawl.

    With a kind smile beneath her bandana, Selina placed a hand on the young man''s shoulder and started leading him out of the Inn. She bid farewell to the owner before speaking to Spencer, "I shall explain on the way. But before that, tell me what happened with Valarie yesterday. Have you finally told her how you feel?"

    Disbelief gave way to embarrassment as the mage suddenly gained a lot of interest in his shoes, "Oh, uh, well, no. But I think I made some progress."

    "Really? What makes you say that?"

    "Well...yesterday we..." Selina''s attention was completely focused on Spencer as he recounted what happened between him and Valarie. And as she did, her worries over the world melted away.

    As Eve had said. She would protect those she cared for and would be there for them.

    And until she returned to Pran, this would be a good start.

 Chapter 26: A Little Talk

    "That should be enough to cover for cavity I made," Selina bowed to the Inn''s owner as he counted the gold coins in his hand. He had followed her and Spencer the moment they stepped outside the door, calling Selina back to account for the gap she left in his wall. She stood up and said, "Once again, I apologize for the damage. My frustration got the better of me last night and I lost control of myself. I humbly ask for your forgiveness."

    Howard pocketed the coins once he finished counting them, waving his free hand in the air, "It''s fine. At least you actually bothered to pay for the damages, unlike some other patrons."

    "This has happened before?" Spencer''s head swiveled from Howard to the inn behind him in worry.

    Howard shrugged as he replied, "I run a place where people come to get drunk enough to forget their problems. When you''re in that line of work, you''re bound to get people who get rowdy."

    "Oh. Do you need some help dealing with that?" Spencer asked while looking up at the Innkeeper.

    "Are you offering?"

    Spencer fidgeted in place, biting his tongue as he thought of an answer. Howard laughed before flicking the boy''s forehead to get his attention, "Don''t worry, little Hero. Iri and Ris can handle anyone who causes trouble. And if not, then I''ll take care of them. I may be retired but I haven''t lost any of my skills."

    Howard flexed his right arm to show off his muscles. Spencer nodded while rubbing his forehead with one hand, "Ah, alright then. Should we get going, Cynthia?"

    "In a moment, Spencer. You''re certain this will be enough to cover the repairs?" Selina asked Howard, who nodded in response. She breathed a sigh of relief before turning to the young Hero and asking him to continue where he left off. She started walking down the street as she waited for him to speak.

    "Oh, right," Spencer ran to keep up with Selina as she walked, slowing down when he got to her left side. He took a moment to remember where he left off before continuing, "Well, after we left the garden we went to a Magic Shop for some supplies. It was run by an Agent of the Order, so the prices were pretty good. Only cost us a hundred gold altogether. We talked for a bit after that, then we headed to our Headquarters in the city and checked in for the night."

    "I am assuming that during that time you did not confess your feelings for her?" Selina ventures while idly waving one of her hands.

    "N-no," Spencer''s head drooped for a moment before he drew it back up with a smile, "But we have gotten closer. She hugged me before we split off to go to bed! Usually, she just says goodbye. So I''ve made progress."

    Selina smiled under her mask and nodded, "That is good, Spencer. Though, if I''m being honest, I''m unsure why you are so hesitant to tell her. Nervousness can only excuse so much."

    "W-well...it''s because...it''s because of our families. Do you know how someone becomes a Hero?"

    "No. I only know that you are considered exceptional among your race."

    Spencer clicked his tongue and went silent for a few moments. Then he started to explain, "Well, you''re right about that, but the way they start is different. According to the Order, Heroes are either chosen by the Chief God and her Valkyries, or born with the Chief Gods'' Blessing. Me and Val are the latter, both born into well known noble families."

    "And that afforded your families even more prestige than they already had?"

    "Pretty much," Spencer''s expression fell as he continued, "And along with that comes heightened expectations. From both our families and the Order. While I might be a noble, neither my nor Val''s family have any interest in letting us get together. Then there''s the leaders of the Order who heavily discourage any and all relationships between Heroes."

    Selina nodded and said, "I''m guessing they do this to prevent situations where a Hero''s lover is transformed and used to get them to surrender?"

    "If that is the reason, then they sure like keeping it secret. Usually they say it''s because it''s ''improper'' or ''unbecoming'' for Heroes to let their emotions get the better of them like that," Spencer shook his head in frustration, then quickly looked up at Selina out the corner of his eye while saying, "But-but they do it for our own good! It''s just to protect us you know! With the way the Mamono work and all-"

    He stopped speaking when he saw Selina''s understanding gaze, "It''s ok, Spencer. I understand what you mean."

    "Oh. Ok," he shuts his mouth and continues walking..

    The two are silent for a time, then Selina asks her next question, "So, and feel free to not answer if this question is too personal, but...do you enjoy being a Hero?"

    "Of course I do!" Spencer is quick to answer, "Would I be here if I didn''t!?"

    "Then let me rephrase; Are there parts of being a Hero that you don''t like?"

    This time, Spencer goes quiet. His head angles towards the stone road below while his left hand grips his staff just below his right. Selina, believing she had overstepped, prepares to continue their walk in silence. That is, until Spencer replies, "Have you ever had people''s high expectations heaped on you out of nowhere?"

    Images of her first time as a Hunter and everyone expecting her to turn into a mad Beasts like all the others flash through Selina''s mind as she nods in response. Spencer lifts his head up and continues, "Double that for Heroes. We have limitless potential if we apply ourselves. The strongest of us has the strength of a thousand trained soldiers. We''re not just reinforcements in a fight, we''re tide turners. That''s the image everyone has of us...and it''s because of that image that everyone expects so much from us."

    Spencer''s grip on his staff tightens as he speaks, "We''re taught to always look up and smile because they can''t have people lose morale. We''re taught to never let our emotions get the better of us, because that will lead to corruption. And while there isn''t a power requirement, people do expect every Hero to be able to wade into a tide of Mamono and just win without any trouble. If you can''t reach that level, then get ready to let a lot of people down and make others resent you for existing. Not every Hero is bothered by it. I know some who enjoy the attention, revel in it. But me...it''s only ever brought me trouble."

    The young mage was positively shaking with repressed emotions now. His staff clanked against the road, people started giving him a wide berth, and Selina could see small sparks of electricity dance beneath his fingers. She could tell he was in distress and did the only thing that came to her mind to calm him down. She reached down and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. He stopped shaking and walking for about three minutes with Selina''s hand squeezing his shoulder. People stepped around them as they stood there, a few stopping to stare at the frozen Hero. Selina paid them no mind. Eventually, Spencer told her he was fine and apologized for causing a scene. Selina removed her hand and replied, "It is fine, Spencer. Let us continue our walk."

    The two lapse into silence, simply focusing on walking through the busy Vinvers Streets. Every now and then they would pass by a Mamono who would either pause to stare at Selina, yelp in surprise as she walked by, or move to the other side of the street to stay away from her. Spencer broke the silence as a black furred kobold led her master as far away from them as she could, "You really stand out when Mamono are around, don''t you?"

    Selina shrugged her shoulders, "One of the many side effects of my nature. At the very least, it only affects Mamono and certain humans rather than everyone I come across."

    "How exactly does...your situation work anyway?" Spencer asked while keeping his gaze locked on the road in front of him, "Like can you ''turn it off'' or something?"

    "In a manner of speaking," Selina looked at her black-gloved hands, "Did the Inquisitors relay what I told them to you?"

    "Only that you had no Mana. They were too busy to tell me anything else," Spencer shrugged with indifference.

    Selina nodded and began to explain, "It is more than me simply having no Mana. If I make skin to skin contact with someone, I can drain the Mana from their bodies into mine. And all the Mana that enters my body is destroyed. Thus how I am able to face the Mamono without worry of corruption."

    "Wait...what?" Spencer nearly tripped over himself as what Selina said registered in his mind. He regained his balance and quickly asked, "But..but how is that possible? Is it something about your body''s composition? Were you born in a Mana deprived area? Do you come from a as yet undiscovered continent?"

    Selina kept silent for a time as she carefully weighed her response to the young mage, "I...am not sure. These discoveries are still recent and I do not know the full extent of their power, nor where exactly they came from."

    "Either way that is amazing! It explains why you were able to defeat the werewolf pack and the Demon last night! Does this mean you''re immune to normal magic too? Would an enchanted blade do nothing if it hit you? What do you think would happen if-"

    Selina raised an eyebrow at the young man as he continued to rattle off possible applications of her abilities. It was the first time she had seen him so lively since they had met. He was so focused on guessing possible applications of her power, that he didn''t pay attention to where he was walking. Selina had to pull him out of the path of a large, half-naked woman that almost ran into him. Her legs were covered in fur and ended in hooves, while her arms and upper body had muscled human skin. Spencer shook his head to regain his senses and quickly apologized to the Mamono as she walked past them, seemingly in a hurry.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "You seem very interested in my abilities," Selina observes while raising an eyebrow, "I understand when others see them as unnatural, but you seem to view them as...curiosities?"

    "Well, they are," Spencer admits, "There have been people with above average resistance to monsterization, dead bodies don''t have any Mana in them, and the Undead Mamono are created by putting Mana into a dead body. But never, in recorded History, has there ever been someone who could absorb Mana into their bodies and then destroy it. The things it could mean for our world are too many to count. To tell the truth, it''s both terrifying...and remarkable."

    Selina was unsure how to respond to the young mage. She looked down at her torso and placed a glove hand on her stomach. Certainly, her powers afforded her a great advantage over the Mamono. As Spencer said, she was the only person to ever have this much power. Things that would be impossible for others to accomplish, she could do without issue.

    Yet, despite that, she could only see them as a curse.

    An errant touch could drain someone''s Mana, she had no conscious control over the power, and any Mamono or human magic user could tell what she was the moment she entered their field of view. To make matters worse, she doesn''t even know where this power came from. She was certain that the Old Blood flowing through her veins was connected to it. But she didn''t know how or why. It had never behaved this way before...then again she had never encountered actual magic before. Simply the Arcane power of the stars discovered by the Church. But why did it begin to act like this when she came here? Was there something else to it? If so, what was it?

    But to hear someone call her powers remarkable despite all these things attached to them? It was...comforting.

    "Are you ok, Cynthia?" Selina turned and met Spencer''s worried gaze.

    She shook her head to clear it and then nodded in affirmation, "Yes, Spencer. I am fine. I just...didn''t eat breakfast this morning."

    "You didn''t? That''s not good. Hold on, I think I see a Bakery over there," he pointed towards a shop built into a brownstone building. Steam wafted through an open window while citizens were seen entering the establishment and leaving with warm bread in their hands. The young mage immediately started to walk towards the building, leaving Selina to follow after him.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Humans and Mamono alike stopped in their tracks as Nikon walked the streets. They would wave and smile at her when she passed by, and she would return the gesture with a grin of her own. She walked tall with her red hair tied in a long ponytail as it flew in the morning breeze. Her bow was strung across her chest, quiver full of arrows, and sword strapped to her side. The tanner had spent all last night fixing her armor and her injuries had healed.

    Walking down the busy streets of Vinvers, she was the picture of what a proper Guard Captain looked like.

    Yet, looks can be deceiving.

    If anyone bothered to look closely at Nikon, they would see the sweat dripping down her brow. The bags under her eyes that were red from crying all night. The shakiness in every step she took. If the people around her could see such things, they would wonder what was wrong with her. What had happened to the one of their fair city''s Guard Captains?

    The answer? The events that took place while they were all sleep in their homes.

    Nikon had gotten little sleep after what happened last night. Every time she closed her eyes, the events would play out in front of her. The Mamono falling to the earth with a hole in her chest, her former mentor dying to a single blow from a stranger, and then said stranger lopping the Demon''s head off with one slice. She would wake up shaking, her bed covered in sweat as her heart hammered away in her chest. And they only got worse each time she tried to sleep. The worst was the one when she tried to save Edward, only to be rooted to the spot by stone hands that erupted from the earth.

    And getting up in the morning wasn''t any better. The moment she stepped into the Main Barrack, the other two Guard Captains started asking her what had happened. They had given her time to calm down and get some rest, but now they needed something to report to the City Council. So, she told them everything. About the fight, the stranger, Edward''s betrayal, all of it. She made sure to focus on what the Demon and Edward had said about the Order, and the Mamono force supposedly camped outside the city. Her fellow Captains were just as shocked as she was and promised to bring the matter up with the City Council before deciding what to do...while looking to the Order and seeing if they are planning something. Until then, they would had to keep the matter to themselves until they could ferret out all the turncoats in their ranks.

    As for the Demon and Edward''s bodies? They would be buried in the graveyard directly across from the main Guardhouse where the other former Captains lay. Partly out of respect, and partly to keep watch over them just in case a Mamono tries to bring them back from the dead. Officially, Edward had died fighting against a Mamono that was planning to force Vinvers into the thrall of the Demon Lord. None of them liked lying to citizens, least of all Nikon, but they had to be careful. If the truth came out, it might lead to both the traitors and the Order accelerating their plans. And the Guard was in no shape to handle both of them at once.

    So, here Nikon was.

    Walking through the city streets, acting like everything was fine to keep people from panicking.

    When in truth, she was the one who was hurting.

    When she was sure no one was looking, she ducked into the shadow of a building and cupped her head in her hands as despair made its way into her heart. Why did Edward betrayed them? She had been his student for as long as she could remember, and he was nothing like what she saw. He was a kind soul. He loved this city and its people. He fought to defend them from humans and Mamono alike. Not just in the streets, but even in the City Council meetings. He was the one who would explain the troubles facing the citizens to the Councilmen and the one who offered his own suggestions. While they wouldn''t always implement his ideas, they were always sure to listen to what he had to say.

    How could that man, the one who would gave so much of his life for Vinvers, who trained her to defend the city in his absence, be the same as the one she saw last night? The one who would consign an entire populace to forced monsterization, because a Mamono said it was for their own good?

    She felt tears form in her eyes and immediately wiped them with her arm. Once her vision was clear she walked back into the streets...and stopped in her tracks.

    There, standing in front of Ivalice''s Bakery with a piece of fresh bread in her hand, stood the black clothed stranger from the night before. Nikon lost all sense of those around her and, unconsciously, started to walk towards the figure.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    This...was bad.

    "What is it, Cynthia?" Spencer wiped the crumbs from his mouth as he spoke, "Is something wrong with your bread? Or are you upset that you couldn''t go inside?"

    "No, no, Spencer. Everything''s fine," Selina smiled while lying through her teeth. It turned out the Bakery was owned by a Harpy and Werecat (Spencer explained they were the feline version of Werewolves) duo and was regularly visited by Mamono...which the two discovered after Selina entered the building and nearly gave all the occupants a heart attack.

    She excused herself while Spencer ordered food for them. A few minutes later he came out carrying two loaves of spherical bread, one for each of them. However, the reaction she got from entering the Bakery wasn''t what was bothering her. It was what she discovered after she bit into the hot bread.

    The fact that...it was extremely good.

    The texture was perfectly soft and it had been buttered to perfection. She wanted to get back to eating it rather than speak with Spencer. In fact, it was the best piece of bread that she had ever eaten.

    And that made her realize something...it was the first piece of actual food she had eaten since she became a Hunter.

    Which raised the question, did she even need to eat anymore? Would eating do anything for her? The only times she''s run out of energy since becoming a Hunter were during prolonged fights against powerful Beasts or other Hunters. Even then she would regain her stamina at an abnormal rate. It was how she survived in Yharnam. Move in, attack the foe as fast and much as possible, back off and then formulate the next plan of attack. She had to adopt that style of fighting as she almost never got a break in between fights. Unless she went to the Dream or the Chapel, there was always something waiting to attack her around the next corner.

    But here there was no need for her to constantly be on edge. To constantly be prepared for a fight...at least not as much as Yharnam.

    She could afford to do things that she didn''t need to do. Eating, drinking, bathing, and more had now opened up to her.

    But the question was, should she do those things? Wouldn''t such actions be a waste of time considering what she was?

    Selina thought about this for a moment...then shrugged the thought off and took another bite of the bread in her hand.

    It tasted good, and she wanted to eat it.

    Who cares if she didn''t need to do that?

    "This is delicious. Thank you, Spencer," she said through mouthfuls of her meal.

    The young mage chuckled while biting into his own food, "No problem. Glad you...like...it?" Spencer looked up from his meal to see the towering figure of a Centaur standing before him. There were heavy bags beneath her puffy red eyes that were locked onto Selina. He saw the weapons strapped to the Mamono''s human half, with a green cloth stamped with the symbol of the City Guard.

    He looked up at the Centaur and forced a smile, "Is something wrong, Guard..."

    "This is Guard Captain Nikon," Spencer turned to stare at Selina in confusion. The woman took another bite of her bread, chewed it for a bit, swallowed, then let out a happy sigh before continuing, "She was there last night when I killed the Demon and Hero."

    "What?!" his gaze darted between the two females as his mind recalled what the Order had told him about the bodies being found, "But-then you two-"

    "Hello, Nikon," Selina ignored Spencer and approached the Mamono. Shaking breaths left Nikon''s mouth as her hands trembled against her sides. Selina stopped when she was close enough to look the Centaur in the eye and spoke, "You are here about what happened last night, aren''t you?"

    With a shaky voice, the Guard Captain answered, "Yes."

    "You''re thinking about arresting me for the murder of the Hero Edward, correct?"

    "Y-yes."

    "But you don''t want to, because you know if I hadn''t done that he likely would''ve gotten away, informed his allies, and the city would''ve been attacked."

    "...Yes."

    "You don''t konw what to do now, do you?"

    "...No," Nikon''s gaze turned to the ground. She felt all her emotions leave her. She wasn''t angry, sad, or even distraught.

    She had simply given up. What could she do? How could she continue in the face of this? Her mentor was dead, the Guard could be compromised, there were Mamono but a day away from Vinvers, and the Order might soon be initiating its own assault. What could she do in the face of all those things?

    She felt lost...until Selina reached up and placed a hand on the Mamono''s head. Nikon looked into the stranger''s shining black eyes as Selina said, "Now, tell me. Do you want to protect Vinvers? Do you want to defend your city?"

    Nikon felt something well up inside her heart. She remembered the day she became a Guard Captain. The day she swore an Oath to defend the city, no matter who or what threatened its citizens. She felt her blood boil and straightened her back with a renewed purpose. She spoke with no uncertainty in her voice, "Must you ask? No harm will come to Vinvers while I have the power to stop it."

    "Good," Selina nodded, "Then I must ask for your assistance in a matter dealing with that exact thing."

    "And the least I could do is offer my help, after what you did for me last night."

    "Can one of you explain what''s going on? Please?!" Spencer yelled, drawing the women''s attention to him, "What do you mean ''defend your city''? Is Vinvers under the attack?"

    "Not yet. But it will be," Selina responded. She approached Spencer and gazed down at the boy. With no hesitation in her voice she said, "The Mamono I slayed last night informed us of a Mamono Invasion Force camped a day away from here. Guard Captain Nikon and I plan to find it and destroy it. And we''ll need your help, Spencer."

    And at the sudden reveal of so much information, Spencer reacted in the only sensible fashion: By proceeding to cough up the bread he was trying to swallow in shock.

 Chapter 27: Finding The Camp

    "So that Hero, Edward I believe, was your mentor," Selina placed her hat in her lap as she sat on the large rock overlooking the babbling brook in front of her. Her crimson locks had grown to the point that they covered her ears. She frowned while lifting a stray strand towards the gray skies above. She would need to cut it soon.

    "Yes...he was," Nikon grunted and panted as she dashed across the ground on the nearby riverbank. Her hooves churned the earth beneath her hooves as she swiped at an invisible target. With grit teeth, she turned around for another pass.

    "Then I can better understand your feelings and why you were so upset today," Selina took off one of her gloves and lifted the naked arm up to her nose. She sniffed twice and grimaced at the smell. She pulled the black glove back on while making a mental note to find the time to take a bath. She smelled like blood, dirt, stone dust, and more blood, "I offer my condolences, for as much as they''re worth."

    "I...thank you," Nikon replied as she came to a stop in the middle of the riverbank, sheathing her blade with a shaking hand, "But there is no need. The man we fought last night was...no longer the man I knew. You did no wrong in...ending his life."

    Selina didn''t look at the centaur but could tell by her trembling voice that the Mamono was forcing herself. She was reminded of her relationship with Gehrman. She had seen the old man as a mentor, guide and, after unintentionally hearing him lament over his role as Master Of The Dream, a tragic figure trapped in a nightmare of his own.

    And, when the time came, she slew him with her own hands.

    She had done the same to so many others...but his death had stayed with her. Because when she first became a Hunter, and the first time she died, he was the one who gave her any kind of direction. Granted, he merely told her to "kill a few Beasts" and not much else.

    But it was a goal. A simple one.

    And she was scared, confused, alone, and entirely out of her depth.

    A simple goal was exactly what she needed at the time.

    His words and presence affected her even now, evidenced by how she wielded his scythe. And this was how she felt about a man who she spoke to rarely save for when she needed guidance. Nikon had known Edward for most of her life and could hardly bring herself to speak ill of him, even though he was an unrepentant traitor.

    While Selina could sympathize with the centaur, she doubted she''d be able to fully understand her feelings about the Hero.

    Though that didn''t mean she couldn''t try.

    "Could you tell me a bit about him? Perhaps a happy moment you shared with him?" she asked while picking up a rock lying next to her.

    "Why?" Nikon asked, her red hair falling around her face as her head tilted in confusion.

    "Idle conversation," Selina chucked the rock into the rushing river, watching it splash through the surface before being swept away, "and I find remembering the good parts of a person can help ease the pain of their passing."

    Nikon didn''t answer at first. She kept silent while kicking at the grass with her hooves. The Huntress didn''t push the Mamono. She was asking for her to remember the good things about a now-dead traitor. Not exactly an encouraging thought, much less a thrilling conversation starter. However, the centaur did eventually begin to speak, "There...there was this one time when he talked down a crazy extremist."

    Selina turned to look at the Mamono as Nikon continued, "We were both off duty and making our way through the marketplace. A Guard in our barrack was planning to retire to take care of her family, so we were going to throw a party for her. The two of us were charged with getting the food. On our way back we ran into this guy standing on a street corner yelling at the top of his lungs about how there was a sickness in our City. He made it pretty clear he was talking about Mamono and would yell at everyone walking by."

    "Was that really a bad thing?"

    "No, there''s nothing wrong with yelling about what you believe in public. But the man started to harass Mamono and human/Mamono couples who walked by. Shoving them, threatening them, and yelling about how they''d die when the ''reckoning'' came," Nikon shook her head at the memory. She trotted over to the edge of the riverbank and laid down with her four legs folded under her before continuing, "I hate to admit it, but I let my emotions get the better of me. I almost galloped up to the man and struck him in the face. But...Edward stopped me. He asked me to carry his portion of the food and walked up to the yelling man. They shared some words, then the two of them went into a tavern. A few minutes later they came out with their arms around each other''s shoulder, laughing at a joke like good friends. Then Edward led the man back to me. He stared at me, then Edward, then me again, and then he left."

    "What happened to him?"

    Nikon chuckles, "Well, a few days later, I see the same man in the marketplace buying fruit, arm in arm with an Apsara. A Mamono created by the Goddess of Love herself. Edward had spent one day with that man, and he managed to completely overturn his view on the Mamono. It was...inspiring."

    "Indeed it was," Selina agreed. Being able to change another person''s worldview was no easy task. To do so in a day was next to impossible. Yet, Edward did it. With an extremist no less. It was an admirable accomplishment.

    The loss of such a man would be missed.

    The two lapsed into silence. The only sound was the rushing waters near them. That is until they both heard the tell-tale rustling of bushes to their east. Nikon stood up while the Huntress looked towards the source of the disturbance.

    From within a thick bush came the small form of Spencer with the blond-haired Valarie right behind him. The mage straightened out his robe and shook stray leaves from his head while shouting, "Cynthia! I brought Val!"

    "I can see that. Thank you, Spencer," Selina stood up and jumped from the rock above, landing with a roll to mitigate the damage. She dusted the vegetation and dirt off her clothes while looking up at the gathered people. Valarie still wore the same armor and skirt from their first encounter, but she had her blonde hair tied into a short ponytail. While not ideal, she had made progress.

    The female Hero crossed her arms and scowled at Selina, "Spencer told me you had something important to tell me, though I fail to see why we must come this far out of the city to discuss it."

    "You will see soon enough. Were you followed?" the Huntress looked over the two''s shoulders as she asked.

    Spencer shook his head, "I had a sensory spell up on our way here. I would know if anyone was tracking us...unless they can hide their Mana or are a better mage than me."

    "There are spells like that?"

    "There are spells for everything if you''re a Hero," Spencer shrugs with indifference.

    Selina nods and waves a hand towards the centaur, "Before we begin, Valarie, I would like you to meet Nikon. She is one of the three Guard Captains of Vinvers and is apart of our group."

    "Hello there," Nikon held out a hand for Valarie to shake, "I look forward to working with you."

    "L...likewise," the female Hero said slowly, not taking the offered hand. Nikon frowned as she drew her arm back.

    Sensing the sudden tension Spencer asked, "Ok, Cynthia. Now can you please explain what you said back at the bakery?"

    Selina nodded, "Of course Spencer. Valarie, you likely heard of the discovery of a dead Hero and Mamono today, correct?"

    "Of course. The Order is already planning its own investigation into matters. We will soon find the culprit behind the unauthorized slaughter."

    "You will not need to look far. I am the culprit."

    "What?! Impossible!" Valarie pointed at the Hunters will an accusing finger, "Skilled you may be, but there is no chance you are capable of defeating both a Demon and a Hero at the same time!"

    "You are technically correct, in that I did not face them alone. Nikon fought with me. However, I am the one who killed them both."

    "I can vouch for this. I witnessed it myself," Nikon said, anticipating the Heroine''s response.

    Valarie looked between the two before crossing her arms with a huff, "Fine. Simply more crimes to add to your growing record. Continue with your explanation!"

    Selina rolled her eyes before continuing, "Before I slew the Mamono and Hero, they both said there was a Mamono army camped a day away from Vinvers. Not only that, but they have been subverting the Guard by convincing members to turn traitor and join the Mamono. They did not say when the Mamono would attack, but I don''t plan to wait. I wish to stop them and I require the assistance of the three of you to accomplish this." She refrained from mentioning the part about the Order''s own plans for Vinvers. She had no confirmation on whether that was true or not, and saying so now could sour the two on helping her with this plan.

    "Well, why didn''t you say so sooner?!" Spencer shouted with shock, "This is a serious matter! We-We need to tell the Order about this!"

    "Indeed, Spencer," Valarie replied to her friend, "We must gather our allies and go put an end to this Mamono force before they can harm any innocents! Let us go!"

    "No," both Heroes stopped in their tracks at the sheer authority behind Nikon''s voice. The centaur''s eyes were filled with anger and disappointment at the two Heroes, "Did you not hear what Cynthia said? There are traitors within the ranks of the Vinvers City Guard. If we act too rashly, we risk alerting them."

    Valarie scoffed, "It matters not. Once they reveal themselves, it will be easy to cull them!"

    "If they reveal themselves," Selina pointed out, "However, that''s assuming they are foolish. And they would not be very good traitors if they were. It is far more likely that informing the Order and gathering a force to fight them would be detrimental to us. They would inform the Mamano and use our fervor to their advantage."

    "Besides, we don''t know the army''s exact location. We merely know it exists," Nikon clarified with a wave of her hand.

    "And, perhaps more pressing, is the fact that we don''t know if the Order hasn''t been compromised as well."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Valarie gasped in shock, then narrowed her eyes in anger. She stomped over to Selina and began poking her in the chest while shouting, "How dare you! Your mere suggestion that the Order, an organization blessed by the Gods themselves, is grounds for punishment! Tell me why I shouldn''t enact such justice right this second!"

    Selina was about to answer but stopped when she saw Spencer step up and place a hand on Valarie''s shaking arm. He met the girl''s angry gaze with his own calming one. He shook his head, "Calm down, Valarie. She''s just saying it could be the case. Not that it is the case. It''s fine."

    The young mage squeezed his friend''s arm as a placating gesture. Valarie looked between him and the Huntress before letting her rage out with a sigh. She stepped away from the Huntress and implored her to continue. Selina silently thanked and praised Spencer for his actions as she began to lay out her plan, "Taking all this into consideration, I have come up with a plan. The first step is to discover who the traitors are and where the Mamono army currently resides. The second step will be to split our group into two. One group will go to the Mamono army, gather information on their numbers, supplies, and otherwise, and then return to relay the information to us. The other group will focus on finding and weeding out the traitors within Vinvers. The last step is to gather our forces and prepare to fight the Mamono army. Thoughts?"

    The three looked between each other. All of them began to nod as they contemplated the plan. Nikon replied first, "It is sound. And I can not think of a better one."

    "I agree, loathe as I am to do so," Valarie admits after a few moments.

    "I think it''ll work," Spencer said while nodding with a smile on his face, "But who will make up the two groups? I''m guessing we''re splitting two and two?"

    "No. I shall be group one. The three of you are group two."

    "...What?" all three asked simultaneously.

    "The three of you will remain at Vinvers and weed out the traitors. I shall go and gather information on the Mamono army alone," Selina answered without missing a beat.

    "...WHAT?!" the two humans and one Mamono all shouted simultaneously.

    <hr>

    "Is she here yet, Jillea?" the younger succubus asked her senior while idly plucking away at a leaf from the tree the two of them were hidden in. She sat atop a tree branch, eyes focused on the moon shining down from the sky. Her purple hair was done up in two pigtails that fell down to her C-Cup breasts. She turned her sharp, blue eyes towards her senior, "How much longer do we have to wait?"

    "Patience, Vyn, patience," Jillea answered her young companion while keeping her eyes focused on Vinver''s East Gate. The older succubus had slightly tanned skin with four wings instead of her companion''s two. Her white hair was cut short with its ends curled inwards, with twin ram horns protruding from her skull. Her pointed ears twitched as the night air caressed her skin, while her D-Cup breasts rose and fell with her breathing as she watched the gate for movement. A flask filled with a pink and purple liquid swayed away on the belt wrapped around her wide hips.

    Vyn pouted and placed her head in her hands, "But we''ve been waiting forever!~ Shouldn''t she have come out here by now?"

    "She could''ve been waylaid," Jillea answered, "Maybe her patrol got changed."

    "Couldn''t we just fly into the city and find her? I can put up a quick glamor and we''ll be in and out in no time."

    Jillea frowned and leaned back to look at her young companion, "Have you already forgotten what happened with Cerci and Edward? The two of them went into Vinvers last night and still haven''t been back. Until we learn what happened to them, we need to avoid going into the city."

    "I know that," Vyn huffed and looked away from her senior, "But I...I just don''t like waiting around. Maris and I were going to practice our magic for when we start the siege."

    "I know, but...hold on. She''s here," Jillea''s ears twitched as she returned her attention to the gate. The gate closed behind two figures whose features Jillea could see clearly even in the dark of the night. One was a relatively plain-looking human female. She wore a thigh-length green skirt with a matching shirt that emphasized her chest. Her short brown hair framed a square face with twin brown eyes that kept shifting between the city and the treeline where she and Vyn were hidden.

    Jillea had expected her to show up, but the Mamono at the girl''s left made her cautious. It was a blond-haired centaur who walked with an air of authority about her, though her head hung low as she trotted their way. Jillea called Vyn to her, the younger succubus crawling over to look out of the tree with her senior. Vyn squinted at the approaching figures then gasped with glee before pointing at the centaur, "That''s Nikon, one of the Guard Captains!"

    "You''re sure?" Jillea asked, surprised at the revelation mixing with elation at its prospects.

    "Uh-huh!" Vyn nodded in reply, "Edward would always mention her when he spoke at the strategy meetings. He must''ve convinced her to join us when he and Cerci left! She probably knows where they are!"

    Excitement overtaking her, Vyn flapped her bat-like wings and floated into the air, "Come on, let''s go!"

    "Hold on," Jillea grabbed Vyn''s arm and frowned at the approaching centaur. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to get a look at the Mamono''s Mana. What she saw was a muddied mess of emotions all swirling around in the centaur''s mind. However, she wasn''t able to pinpoint anything that looked reassuring. No happiness, no certainty in her decision, nothing like that. Also, there was something...strange about the way she moved. Like there was something on, or someone, on her back. But Jillea could see no saddle, nor anything approaching a human body. Just empty space.

    She frowned and shook her head, "I don''t like this. I think we should go back."

    "What?! No way! We''ve been sitting here for hours! I''m going down there!" Vyn shook herself free from Jillea''s grasp and zipped from the tree towards the pair. Jillea shouted for her to wait but her words fell on deaf ears as Vyn landed next to the human girl. She hugged and kissed the girl on the cheek with a giggle, "Hi, Riza! You look great! Any luck with Micheal?"

    Jillea sighed while shaking her head. Vyn still had a lot to learn, but her heart was in the right place. And maybe Vyn was right. Perhaps she was just being paranoid. She should be happy they''re getting a powerful ally in their task.

    The older succubus used her own wings to float down to the ground. By the time she touched the grass, the three had reached the treeline and were close enough for Jillea to hear Riza speak, "I''ve tried everything to get his attention but he won''t even look at me. I just...I just don''t know what to do."

    "Aww, honey," Vyn patted the distraught girl on the back, "Don''t get discouraged. You''ll get him, especially after you become a Mamono."

    "You...really think that''ll work?" Riza ventured with clear uncertainty in her voice.

    "Of course! Every guy out there wants a Mamono wife, even if they say they don''t. Just let yourself be turned and before you know it, Micheal and you will be together forever!"

    Riza smiled and nodded at Vyn''s words while Jillea went over to greet the Guard Captain. But even as she got close enough to shake the centaur''s hand, she couldn''t shake off her bad feeling from earlier. She looked up at the much taller Guard Captain and squinted her eyes to focus on the centaur. Within moments she finally spotted it; The human silhouette sitting on the centaur''s back.

    And the emptiness that it carried within its body.

    Jillea''s eyes widened in shock as she tried to jump back, only to have an arrow pierce her left leg. She shouted in pain and tried to fly off, but found herself grounded when two more arrows were launched through her wings.

    "Jillea!" Vyn shouted as her senior hit the earth below. The younger succubus tried to dash over to help but was stopped by another arrow puncturing her right shoulder and wing. She stumbled away while Riza stared at the two in horrified shock. She tried to run to the gate but stopped in her tracks when she saw the gleaming edge of Nikon''s sword held at her throat.

    "Try to escape and I chase you down. I believe we both know how easy it would be for me to catch you, Riza," Nikon''s cold voice froze the guard to the spot. The person who was on the centaur''s back jumped from their seat to the ground in front of Jillea. The older succubus was gasping in pain as blood trickled from her wounds. Her attacker''s shadow fell over her as she pushed herself to a sitting position. Her head shot up to the stranger...and felt her blood run cold.

    What was she looking at? Was this even a person? Were they even alive? How could they be when their body had no Mana whatsoever? Jillea could only imagine how awful such an existence would be. Unable to feel the magic that flowed throughout the world, unable to share your feelings with others through lovemaking, and, worst of all, unable to become a Mamono.

    Who was this person?

    And what happened to put them in such a horrible circumstance?

    "It seems my plan worked, Guard Captain," the black-clothed stranger''s voice was cold and devoid of any emotion, "I assured you my elixir would keep my presence hidden."

    "That you did, Cynthia," Nikon said as Riza put her hands up, "However, our mission is not yet complete."

    The centaur jerked her head towards Vyn, who was standing there dumbfounded as she held her bleeding arm. Jillea felt dread start to set in as the stranger lifted her weapon, a strange, intricate bow she held in one hand and aimed it at the younger succubus. Jillea turned to Vyn and shouted, "Vyn! Run! Get outta here!"

    "But what about you and Riza?!" Vyn replied with her eyes locked on the stranger, who was already readying another arrow.

    "Don''t worry about us! Just don''t let them catch you!"

    Vyn hesitated despite her senior''s instruction. As Cynthia readied her next shot, Jillea slammed one of her arms on the ground while casting a spell. With a flash of green light, brown roots shot from the earth in front of Vyn just as Cynthia loosed her arrow. It bouncing off the wall of roots is what finally got Vyn to run off.

    Cynthia lowered her bow as the young succubus dashed into the forest. Jillea laughed in satisfaction, "Looks like your plan didn''t work out the way you wanted."

    Rather than reply to the grounded succubus Cynthia turned her attention to Nikon. The centaur asked the...Jillea couldn''t bring herself to call it a human. It was something else, something far worse, "You''re sure you will be alright?"

    "I am. Be sure you take these two in without anyone noticing. I shall see you when morning comes," Jillea''s eyes narrowed in confusion, then widened as she realized what the creature meant. But try as she might, she could do nothing as the manaless monster followed after Vyn...who was heading straight towards where the rest of their force was camped.

    <hr>

    "Just a bit more! I just need to keep running for a bit more!" Vyn mentally repeated to herself as she stumbled her way through the dark forest. Any attempt she made to get airborne would fail due to her injured wing. Branches and briars scraped at her legs and arms as she tried her best to get away from what she saw. She dared not look behind her lest she spots that...who or whatever that was back there.

    It had all happened so fast. One minute they were just talking. Next thing she knows that...manaless thing appears out of nowhere and shoots Jillea. How did they know about this? How did they discover their meeting spot? Riza couldn''t have told them. The human was as shocked as she was when an arrow pierced Jillea''s leg. Did they capture Edward and Cersi? If so, why didn''t any of the other guards tell the camp? And Jillea...oh Jillea.

    Tears ran down Vyn''s face as she thought of the friend she left behind. All she could do was hope her friend would be ok, while she went to get help. But her arm and wing were aching, and her legs were screaming in pain. How much further was...there!

    Vyn burst into laughter at the sight of the camp. Purple flames lit up the encampment as a host of Mamono milled about the place. She could practically hear the sound of festivals and revelry, held in anticipation of their attack a mere two days from today.

    This was it! She was safe! She could rush in, tell everyone what happened, get healed, and get a team to rescue Jillea. All she had to do was make-

    First, Vyn heard it. A small, wet, thumping sound.

    Then she felt her breathing slow along with her stride. She knew she had to keep running but the strength to do so was rapidly leaving her. She couldn''t understand why...until she looked down and saw a birch white arrow shot through her heart.

    She stopped running...long enough for the second arrow to pierce her skull.

    <hr>

    "That''s seven," Selina said as she stepped over the body of the succubus she had killed. She stopped on the path heading into what could only be the Mamono''s camp. She had expected it to take longer to get here, considering Cerci said they were a day away from Vinvers. Yet she made it here and the moon was still the sky. Which meant one of two things.

    The Demon lied and they were much closer to the city than originally estimated.

    Or, the now-dead succubus lead her down a shortcut that cut down on their travel time by a large amount.

    Selina chose to believe the former.

    Now that she had found the camp, it was time to plan her attack.

    Because, in truth, she had lied to Spencer, Valarie, and Nikon.

    She wasn''t going to gather information on the Mamono and then report back. She was going to attack them here and now, with the goal of either completely annihilating the enemy force or causing them to rout. Because, while gathering an army to fight an army was a rational option, they would lose more than they would gain from the attack. The Mamono would use the attack to kidnap men and women alike to be turned into their kin. For every one Mamono they slew, more would rise to take its place. Even if they drove them off, Vinvers'' military force would be left severely hindered.

    And the reason for this was simple; Because, Hero, Mamono, or a simple Guard, they could all be corrupted.

    But she couldn''t.

    The Mamono couldn''t turn her. The Mamono couldn''t hurt her. The Mamono could do nothing to stop her.

    Thus the best possible way to deal with them was to fight them herself.

    But she could not tell any one of her companions of this. Lest they do something rash and put themselves in unneeded danger. No, she would face this trial alone.

    As it should be.

    Leading into the encampment was a steep incline that ended right in the middle of the enemies. She could stay up here and pelt the camp with ranged fire. It would take them a long time to get to her unless they had fliers. Even then, she would kill a significant number before they retaliated.

    Alternatively, she could slide down the incline into the enemy''s midst, and begin the slaughter.

    Or she could take a third option...

    After deliberating on her plan for a bit, Selina made a decision. She snapped the Bowblade into its blade form, then pulled out the Evelyn. She kept a mental note of the number of Quicksilver Bullets she had left, sighted down her rifle''s barrel, and fired.

 Chapter 28: The Initial Assault

    The Huntress counted to ten as she waited for her shot to connect with...something. Truth be told, she couldn''t exactly see any of the Mamono within the camp. All she saw were dots that she assumed were monsters. The incline was steep enough that her vision started to distort after a certain distance. While she had no doubt her bullet would hit something there was little doubt it would be a Mamono.

    However, one thing it would accomplish was telling her how far down the incline was in seconds.

    She mouthed the number ten when the bullet''s outline finally dropped out of sight. With a nod, she reached into her left pocket as movement in the camp picked up. She couldn''t tell if her shot had actually hit something, but that wasn''t important. It had served its purpose. Now, it was time to go for a more precise shot. And for that, she''d need something to better her aim.

    Within moments her left hand grasped a familiar cylindrical object. She pulled out the brass monocular and held up the smaller end to her left eye. It was slightly awkward to do while aiming the Evelyn with her right hand. However, it did afford her a better view and detail of the camp below. The occupants of the camp, though still blurred, were much more defined through the lens of the monocular. She noted how there weren''t many succubi. Only a few wandering here and there.

    The majority of the camp seemed to be comprised of multi-colored Mamono. They had the flat, triangular ears and twirled tails of pigs, and carried various types of stone weapons. Most of those were hammers or clubs, but they all were generally made of stone or some type of rock. They came in many shapes and sizes, with some even wandering with staves similar to Spencer''s. Selina assumed they were magic users, which made things more complicated.

    The main difference between them were the colors and designs of their armor. Some wore armor that was more like metal slabs hammered together into barely functional armor that only covered the bare essentials, such as their arms, shins, breasts, and waist. Others wore leather capes and nothing more, allowing their naked bodies to be seen by anyone looking at them from the front. Yet others had little more than belt straps and strings to hold their breast up, leaving everything else completely bare.

    Once she was satisfied with her observations, Selina sighted down one of the wandering pig Mamono with her monocular then fired. She started counting backward from ten while sighting down another target.

    The first time she had fired had woken the camp somewhat, but no one was really worried. Her second shot got everyone''s to pay attention to their surroundings and realize something was wrong. By the time her third shot echoed out into the air, one of the Mamono went down with a bullet hole through her torso. Her closest ally barely had time to react before she too fell from a shot through the head.

    This sent the entire camp into a panic. The pig-like Mamono began running to and for looking for their weapons as more of them were slain by an unseen assailant, while some of the succubi used their flight to soar into the sky and find Selina. It didn''t take long for one of them to spot the glint of her gun from the top of the incline. Just as the Mamono shouted the information to everyone, a bullet pierced through her chest.

    Selina put the monocular back into her pocket as her latest kill fell to the earth. She had three bullets left. No reason to waste them here, and in case she needed more...

    She grimaced while pulling a strange syringe out of a different pocket on her left hip. With a quick intake of breath, she jabbed the clear needle into her left thigh. There was a short, sucking sound as she felt the blood from her body leave her and go into the syringe. It filled up quickly and she took it out as soon as her blood reached the top. The crimson liquid sat in the glass for a few seconds before suddenly disappearing. Once it was gone she felt the bag she kept her bullets in get heavier. She still had no idea how extracting her blood gave her Quicksilver Bullets, but wouldn''t question such things when a battle was about to begin.

    She put the syringe back and put up the Bowblade. She would be up against a myriad of foes once she got into the camp. She would need more than a single blade to fight effectively. She kept her eyes on her approaching adversaries as he pulled out the familiar, curved blade of her mentor. She stepped back until she was ten steps away from the edge of the incline.

    The succubi, three of them now that one of their numbers was gone, were closing in on her position. One had a long, two-pronged spear and looked ready to dive-bomb Selina, while the other two waited in the wings gathering magic into their hands. The one on the left had green light falling from her fingertips while the one on the right hand dark brown light gathering in her palm

    Selina watched the two magic casters, waiting with a furrowed brow as they chanted. Just as the two raised their arms she dashed forward. The earth itself erupted in grasping tendrils of vines and rock behind her, grabbing empty air instead. She made note that she was five steps away from the edge of the incline. The sound of a battle cry made her look up at the diving bombing succubus. Her spear was pointed down aiming for Selina''s heart. The Huntress stood her ground, tightened her grip on her curved blade, and kept her eyes on the diving Mamono. She stared the falling succubus down without hesitation, watching as the Mamono licked her lips at the thought of hitting her target.

    When the spear was close enough for the Huntress to see the shining metal its tip was made of, she dashed forward while swinging her blade in an downward arch. The succubus realized her mistake but had committed to her attack. She couldn''t pull up in time.

    Blood rained down on the Huntress as her weapon smoothly slid through the Mamono''s body. She didn''t pay attention to where the body fell, mostly because she had a more pressing matter.

    Her second dash had taken her over the edge of the incline. She landed on her feet but was rapidly sliding down the edge, kicking up dust and rocks as she went. The good news was that she could control her slide to an extent. It wasn''t the first time she had to do something like this.

    The bad news was that she was rapidly hurtling towards a small army of the pig-like Mamono. They were all trying to climb up the incline to get to her. They had already made it to the halfway point of the slope and were making rapid progress despite their lack of climbing equipment.

    However, that didn''t change the fact that they were still attempting to climb up a steep ramp.

    And they were completely unprepared for Selina sliding straight towards them.

    The Huntress swiftly switched to the Burial Blade''s scythe form. One of the Mamono only just managed to look up from her climb and see the shining executioner''s blade as it cut her down. Her blood soared through the air and was soon joined by the blood of those behind her who fell to the Huntress'' blade. The deaths eventually rippled to the rest of the group, but they could do little to retaliate. They had been caught off guard, most were still clutching the face of the incline, and the rest were at the bottom staring up at the carnage in terrified shock.

    Some of the climbers gave token resistance, managing to get out a hidden blade or small weapon to slash at the falling woman''s legs. But such things did little to slow Selina as she slid through the carnage, her clothes, and boots getting covered in crimson ichor as she played the part of the reaper once more.

    The entire time she was counting down the seconds in her head. When she hit five, the halfway point of the incline, she turned her attention to the bottom of the ramp. Unfortunately, it seemed that some of the Mamono had managed to gain their wits. They were fanning out, pulling the climbers they could reach down while creating a circle around where she''d land at the end of her skid. They had their weapons out, ready and waiting to dog-pile Selina when the time came.

    Selina decided to not give them the chance.

    Moving quickly she took out and threw a Molotov from her pocket at the congregating monsters. She put as much force as she could into her legs and jumped after the flying bottle. The Mamono could only watch as the bottle full of flammable liquid landed among them. It shattered on the head of a tall, dark-skinned pig-girl who started to squeal in pain as the liquid ignited. She was joined by her fellows who had been hit with the burning broth, but they were all soon silenced as Selina landed among them.

    Ignoring the fire as it clung to her clothes, Selina slashed out in a circular motion. Her scythe cut down enough of the Mamono to give her space to breathe. The Burial Blade swung back into her hands as she watched the Mamono that still surrounded her.

    As expected, she had hardly made a dent in their numbers. She could hardly see anything beyond the ever-growing mass of busty pig-like girls. She could see a multitude of emotions reflected in their big, overly expressive eyes. Anger, disgust, awe, and other natural reactions to seeing her in action.

    However, above all of them, the primary emotion among them was fear. She could see it not just in their eyes, but in the way their weapons trembled in shaky hands. The way she could see some start glancing around at the Mamono around them. The ones whose legs kept stepping away from the ring of corpses she had created. The way some would stop to vomit at the increasingly thick smell of blood and death.

    Selina took in a deep breath. Then let it out in a frustrated sigh.

    Here she was again. Surrounded by fear, the dead, and the soon to be dead.

    However, this time she had a reason for it. One beyond simple clueless, emotionless slaughter.

    She was here to protect the innocent people of a city, completely unaware of what could''ve been their fate.

    She steeled her gaze, pushed her hat down, and gripped her Burial Blade tight. The Mamono shifted as they saw her prepare to attack.

    Two tense moments passed by as Selina''s eyes scanned the army around her for any weak points. She found her answer when a menacing glare to her right sent the pig women at the front of the lines scrambling backward. Instinct kicked in as she charged towards the shaken group, her scythe flashing blood red as she cleaved five Mamono into pieces. She kept up the momentum, scythe moving to and fro as she cut down every foe that dared stand in front of her.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Effective as this method was, it could not last forever. The primary advantages she had here were the shock still rippling through her foes from the sudden attack, and the fact that her opponents wore little armor. Her current weapon, while incredibly apt for fighting a large group of foes, was made to cut through flesh and bone. Things that Beasts, humans, and in many cases Hunters had in abundance. It was not made to fight against armored foes. If any of the Mamono bothered to wear anything approaching actual protection she''d need to change her strategy.

    As it stood, she had a few moments of uninterrupted slaughter. However, even her immense reserves of stamina had a limit. The moment she felt her chest strain with effort she stopped in her stride, cutting down one of the jacketed pig Mamono. Her enemies, free from the initial shock of her attack, didn''t waste their opportunity. They surged towards her, swinging their weapons at her body while others started grabbing at her arms and legs. The Huntress grit her teeth as the stone weapons smashed against her flesh. These were actually painful due to being made of stone rather than the Demon Realm Silver her previous opponents had. She could actually feel the strikes bruises and breaking her skin.

    However, she didn''t cry out in pain.

    For while the attacks did cause her pain, they could not compare to getting smashed to paste by a massive, electrified skeletal claw.

    Once she felt her stamina return, she planted her feet and took in a deep breath. With a powerful shout, she threw the majority of the Mamono off her. A few still clung to her arms and legs, but their grips were too weak to hinder her movements. They fell off as she jumped into the air once more, coming down among a group of Mamono to her left. However, learning from their previous mistakes, the majority of them moved away from Selina as she landed in a crouch with her hand on the ground. Only then did they charge forward to bring her down with their numbers once more.

    They were met by red hot flames as the Huntress pulled the Flamesprayer from the black portal in the ground she had summoned. They all jumped back as the burning flames enveloped their flesh. Few managed to get away from the rapidly expanding wall of fire. Selina didn''t pause in her attack, moving her sprayer in a wide circle around her. The smell of blood and death was replaced with burning flesh and grass. The screams of burning Mamono filled the air as Selina took a moment to jab a Blood Vial into her thigh. She felt the Blood rush through her veins and begin knitting her flesh and bones back together. The sensation was far from pleasant, but she had grown used to it after all this time. She followed it by jabbing the Quicksilver Bullets Syringe into her left thigh to replace the five she lost from using the Flamesprayer.

    The fire afforded her a short reprieve. She took the time to use a second Blood Vial to heal up all her wounds. As they closed she took a moment to examine her situation. So far, this assault had gone about how she anticipated. She had killed a good number of them, managed to get into their camp, and had struck fear into their hearts. And she had done it all while taking minimal damage and retaining her supply of Blood Vials.

    However, it wasn''t a perfect situation. She hadn''t managed to make a large dent in the enemy force. Not surprising considering they were confident enough to prep to attack an entire city. Powerful and skilled she maybe, she was still a single woman. It wouldn''t make sense for her to kill all of them within the first few seconds of her assault. They were already getting over the shock she had inflicted upon them at the start and were preparing ways to counteract her maneuvers. Namely by taking advantage of their numbers and trying to hold her in place.

    She grimaced while taking a look at her clothes. The Mamono that managed to get a hold of her had used the chance to start tearing away at her garments. Her jacket, sleeves, and trousers had uneven holes in them that revealed the skin underneath. They were focused around her chest and inner thighs but hadn''t managed to reveal any of her privates.

    She shook her head, then glanced up at the sound of wing beats in the sky. The four succubi, two of them the ones who attacked her on the top of the incline, were circling over her position. She frowned at the sight of water gathering in their hands, put up her Flamesprayer, and took out the Evelyn. Ultimately, there were two ways Selina could end this fight. The first, and preferable one if she wanted to leave on time, was to find the leader of this force, take them down, and then hunt down as many as she can as they scattered.

    And the second...was to keep fighting until morning came.

    It was not an ideal outcome...but she would do what she had to.

    She quickly shot down two of the succubi before putting up her gun. She gripped the Burial Blade in both hands and prepared to move. The moment the succubi doused the flames with their conjured water, she charged forward but came to a halt as an icy wind suddenly blew at her from all directions. She grunted as the powerful freezing breeze surrounded her, eyes barely able to see through a growing film of ice on her vision. She did manage to make out a few of the stave-wielding pig-like Mamono all holding their hands out towards her while bright blue light emanated from their bodies.

    Selina grit her teeth and started marching her way forward. The magic winds caressed her body, literally, seeming to aim for sensitive areas. She briefly wondered if the Mamono could tell that she was unaffected by their attempts to inflame her lust, She got the shadow of an answer as she got close enough to see the shocked faces of the magic users directly in front of her. They backed up while still casting their spell. It didn''t save them.

    The moment Selina reached their lines she started slashing once more. While her movements were slowed from the cold, and some of her skin had started changing color, she could still swing fast enough to cut down three to four Mamono at once. The Mamono tried to dogpile her again, but she was wise to their tactics. Whenever she started to slow down, she would throw a Molotov at their feet. They would either step into the fire and get burned or step away and be cut down. Usually the latter. While some did manage to get through to her, it was never enough to bring her down like before. Even the pig-like Mamono continuing to cast their spell at point blank range did little to slow her attack.

    Her rampage only ended when the two succubi swooped down and grabbed Selina under her arms. They flapped their wings rapidly as they dragged the woman up into the air. The pig woman stopped their casting as the succubi flew the Huntress higher and higher into the night sky. Eventually, the two stopped when they were high enough to get a bird''s eye view of the whole camp.

    Selina didn''t let her chance go to waste. Her eyes took stock of the encampment below and any stand out areas. The entire camp had been stirred up now. Campfires and torch stands stood alone as the Mamono covered the pathways and exits of the camp. She could hardly spot a single place where there weren''t any Mamono...save for one.

    The area in front of the largest tent at the back of the camp. Four torch stands were placed in a square around the front of the imposing dark tent. That would likely be where the leader was, which meant that should be her next destination.

    Her view of the tent was wrenched away as the succubus on her left yanked her head to face her. The Mamono''s dark hair did little to disguise the burning rage in her red eyes as she took her free hand and yanked down the Huntress'' bandana. "You''re gonna pay for what you did to my sisters! And I think I''ll start collecting now!"

    "Hera, wait!" the other succubus shouted, but it was too late. Hera smashed her lips against Selina''s, her thin tongue forcing its way into the Huntress'' mouth. Feelings of conquest and triumph swelled up in her as she probed for Selina''s tongue.

    Until Selina bit down on the offending appendage.

    Hard enough to draw blood.

    Hera''s eyes went wide as pain shot through her tongue into her mouth. She instinctively tried to pull away, but Selina simply bit down harder. The Huntress pulled her head back then slammed it forward into the succubus'' face. With a wet squelch and burst of blood, Hera''s tongue was ripped in half as the succubus'' head flew backward. The amount of pain she had suffered in such a short time sent her body into confused shock. Her grip weakened, her eyes rolled into the back of her head, the color and Mana faded from her skin, and her wings stopped flapping sending her hurtling towards the ground and removing Selina from her grip.

    "Hera! You monster!" the second succubus shouted while moving behind Selina to grab her from underneath both her arms. Selina threw her head back and crashed it into her current captor''s face. The succubus'' nose broke but the Mamono simply bee-lined towards the large tent. She spoke in a muffled tone, "Let''s see how you deal with Chief Tuula! She''ll set you right!"

    Selina stopped her attempts to struggle against her captor''s grasp. She spat the other succubus'' tongue out, ignoring the copper and iron taste of blood filling her mouth. Instead, she pulled up her bandana locked her eyes on the large tent''s increasing size as she got closer to it. If this succubus wanted to help her reach her objective, who was she to stop her?

    After what felt like two minutes, the succubus dropped Selina down towards the open area in front of the tent while gliding into the entrance flap. Selina rolled along the ground to soften the impact before getting to her feet and taking up her stance as the succubus came flying out of the tent. Behind her came another Mamono who Selina was certain was this "Chief Tuula".

    The Mamono was taller than any of the Mamono she had seen so far, with the red-skinned demon she fought during her flight from Lescaite and that large bull woman from Vinvers being the only exceptions. She walked with an air of authority and confidence that those in charge of large forces carry with them. Her hair was pure white and flowed down to her neck, the night air making it flutter behind her as she walked. Her body was covered in tight-fitting black leather strips that barely hid anything at all. Much of her dark tanned skin was laid bare save for a few belts and furred shin guards.

    But the things that drew Selina''s attention were her equipment, a large sword and a smooth shield. The Mamono Chief flipped her blade around and stabbed it into the dirt. It slid in with little resistance, giving Selina a good look at the blade. It was smooth and pitch black with red lightning crackling off it in all directions. It was taller than she was, enough to reach all the way to the Mamono''s chest even shoved into the ground, and wider than a full-grown male human. Red runes etched into the flat of the blade pulsed with energy. In contrast, the shield had a shining silver center while its rims were pitch black. Strange winds seemed to swirl around the circular object, and she swore she could hear whispers as she stared at it.

    "So, you''re the one," the Chief said, drawing Selina''s attention. The Mamono''s eyes looked her up and down, then sniffed the air with a huff, "Don''t look like much. How''d you manage to scare them so much?"

    "Many seem scared of me at first glance," Selina answered, waving a hand at her self to indicate the blood coating her clothes, "Could you be more specific?"

    "You know, the gods," Tuula''s eyes glanced up for a moment, "They''re really worried about you ushering in an age of blood or something like that. Personally, I don''t see it."

    "Why do you say that?" Selina moves the grip on her scythe to one hand while reaching for the Evelyn.

    "You don''t smell like a Hero for one, and they said you ain''t a monster. And you''re clearly skilled considering you managed to make it this far, but any powerful Hero could''ve done that. Just don''t see what makes you special-"

    Selina fired a shot straight at the Chief''s head...only to raise an eyebrow in confusion as the shield suddenly snapped into the bullet''s path. Her shot pinged off the metal surface while Tuula simply sniffed in annoyance at her action, "They said you had a habit of doing that. Looks like this shield actually works."

    Selina narrowed her eyes, putting the Evelyn away while taking the Burial Blade in both hands. The way that shield moved to block her shot. That wasn''t natural unless the Chief could somehow predict where her shot would fly. She would need to fight this opponent in close quarters.

    The Chief pulled her sword from the earth and swung it onto her shoulder. She pulled up her shield and held it in front of her to cover her torso. She stomped her foot forward, red lightning running from her sword onto her skin, then smiled with savage glee, "That''s more like it. Now, come on! Let''s see if you''re worthy of the fear of the Gods!"

    Selina bent her knees and held her scythe out behind her as she readied herself for battle. Her heart was hammering in her chest, muscles she hadn''t used in a long time started to ache and pulse, and her mind worked overtime to analyze the opponent''s tactics.

    She could feel this fight would be...a bit more difficult than the last few. There was the unknown nature of the opponent''s tactics, the fact that this Mamono seemed more experienced and wise than those before her, and her equipment clearly had unknown enchantments to them. This fight would likely take longer than before.

    No matter.

    She had said she would be back by dawn''s first light, and she planned to keep her word.

    Selina moved first, kicking off the ground and dashing towards the Chief. Her scythe flashed and met the Chief''s shield in a clash of sparks. The moon shined down as the two warriors began their duel.

 Chapter 29: A Call To The Stars

    Selina felt annoyed.

    Not enough to affect her combat ability. She had been through too many fights to allow that to hinder her in battle. But as she dodged under another horizontal slash from Tuula, she couldn''t shake the slight frustration at the battle. Primarily because of something that had become very clear since this battle had begun: She was better than the Chieftan.

    That isn''t to say Tuula was completely helpless against her. She wouldn''t be leading such a large force if she had no talent for battle. She took great advantage of the extra reach and power her size granted her. Sweeping horizontal slashes, stomps that shook the ground, and the occasional roaring charge to flatten the Huntress. It was clear the Chief had been in fights like this before and knew how to deal with them.

    But so had the Huntress.

    And powerful she may be, she was nowhere near any of the large Beasts that Selina has felled.

    That wasn''t some boast born of arrogance or overconfidence. It was a conclusion reached from observing how this fight evolved. She would easily slip beneath and beyond the reach of the Chief''s massive sword, then strike out with either her fully formed scythe or its single curved blade form. Fortunately, this fight was between the two of them, Selina had more room to rest and manage her stamina. Meaning she could quickly move in for multiple strikes or probing slashes before moving back to regain her stamina. She would not be caught flat-footed during a battle such as this.

    No, it wasn''t her experienced that was keeping Tuula alive. It was her equipment.

    Her blade wasn''t truly an issue. Tuula was able to swing it without issue, taking full advantage of its thickness and length to either back the Huntress into a corner or extend her attack reach. However, it still gave her all the same openings a weapon such as it would. A window of opportunity for Selina after each swing, a tendency to overreach, and a clearly defined attack arc that the Huntress could dodge. The sword, while dangerous, wasn''t what was stonewalling Selina''s progress.

    It was the shield.

    No matter how she attacked, what angle she struck from, how close her strike came to ripping into her opponent''s body, the shield was always there to stop it. Even when doing so would be physically impossible. As she started to circle her opponent, she thought of one final way to test her theory.

    She started dashing in and out of the Mamono''s range, trying to bait out a downward slash. Tuula eventually took the bait, slamming her blade down in a vertical arc. Selina dodged backward then jumped onto the sword as it hit the ground. She ran up the edge of the blade with her scythe held in both hands, angled down, and aimed at the Mamono''s neck. She jumped forward and prepared for the feeling of her scythe slicing through her opponent''s skin. Instead, a shock ran up her arms and send her off balance. Gripping her weapon tight with her right hand she used her left to pull Evelyn from her coat. She rolled onto a knee and fired as at Tuula''s back...only to watch as the shield jerked the Mamono''s body around to block the bullet.

    The Huntress frowned beneath her bandana as she got to her feet. Her initial assumptions had been proven correct. The shield was enchanted, and it would stop any and all attacks that could hurt Tuula in any way. It was likely that the sword was enhanced as well, though the Chief had yet to use it. But even if she did, the shield was a severe problem she needed to deal with post-haste.

    And while the Hunters didn''t have many tools specifically for breaking through shields, Selina had a few ideas of how to accomplish that goal.

    "Haha, wonderful," Tuula''s breathing was labored but she still stood tall with an elated smile on her face, "I''m starting to see why the goddesses are worried about you. I haven''t faced anyone like you before."

    Selina didn''t respond to the Mamono''s words. Her focus was on drawing out the weapons she would need to get rid of that shield. She didn''t stop slowly strafing around the Mamono the entire time. She did allow her attention to be temporarily taken by the rumble of footsteps charging up the path to this tent. Both she and Tuula turned to see the horde of Mamono rushing up with their weapons held high. They stopped when they saw their Chief locked in combat with the one who had assailed their camp.

    One stern glare from Tuula was all it took to get the lot of them to back down. She turned her attention back to the Huntress and resumed her speech, "I''ve faced quite a few Heroes in my day. Mamono too, but that''s usually just for sparring or having some fun or training. And wanna know something? And during those there always this sense of playfulness. One-sided for when I was fighting Heroes, but there was never this feeling that I was in actual danger. But with you? There''s no playfulness. You''re actually trying to kill me. And I gotta admit..."

    The Chief grips her sword and shield as her smile turns into a full tooth grin, "...I love it. My blood''s on fire, my heart''s pumping faster than it ever has before, and my muscles are singing at the thought of our battle. Come on! Give me more! Let us battle until one of us lie dead at the other''s feet!"

    Tuula''s final words resonated with Selina, but she didn''t ruminate on them. Because she had a response to Tuula this time. She started by rushing at her foe with both hands on the weapon she had drawn from the Workshop. The High Orc''s grin didn''t leave her as she met the Huntress'' charge with one of her own. She held her shield out in front of her, planning to feint a shield bash into a horizontal slash. Just when the Huntress got within her range she struck...only to see the Huntress leap over her blade.

    The shield immediately moved to intercept the oncoming downward swing of Selina''s new weapon.

    A two-handed maul with a stone slab for the hammer.

    The creaking, crunching sound of metal being bent and broken boomed across the camp. Some of the spectating Mamono fell to their knees as the ringing reached their ears. Selina landed on her feet as Tuula stumbled backward from the strike of her Kirkhammer. The Huntress rested the weapon against her shoulder to better handle its sheer weight. She had improved her body using echoes to the point where she could wield the hammer without issue. However, that didn''t mean she was comfortable with using it. Its slow swings kept her vulnerable for longer than she liked, and the need to put her full power behind each attack went against her preferred method of fighting.

    But she could not deny its effectiveness.

    "Ares'' tits," Tuula gasped out as she struggled to lift her shield arm, "Where were you hiding that?!" The Huntress''s weapon had hit the shield dead center, putting a large cavity in the middle of the buckler. The metal around the dent was bent inwards, indicating the amount of damage the hammer had dealt.

    Rather than answer, Selina ran forward to continue her assault. Tuula tried to get away from the rushing Hunter, swinging her blade in diagonal arcs to ward her off. However, her attacks were slower than before due to her numb left arm throwing off her balance. The Huntress brought her Kirkhammer down towards her opponent''s thigh. As anticipated, the shield shifted to put itself directly in the path of her hammer.

    Her Kirkhammer slams against the cavity in the shield, forcing more of the circular bulwark to bend inward. The blow transferred through the shield into the High Orc who grunted in pain and dropped down to one knee. The onlooking Mamono gasped in shock, while the Huntress continued her assault. She rained blow after blow upon the shield each one making the cavity in the shield worse and worse. Eventually, Tuula let out a battle cry and swiped at the Huntress with her blade. Selina dashed back, barely dodging the tip of the blade as she landed on her feet. She took a moment to observe the results of her attack and felt some of the tension in her body disappear.

    The shield, once a bulwark of defense, was now little more than a bent and broken metal slab. The outer edges were folded inward, the center had been forced back far enough that Tuula had to yank it off her arm, and the silver had lost the shine it had at the beginning of the battle. The High Orc tossed the shield to the side, sending it into the crowd of pig-like Orc Mamono who had created a circle around the two. With the destroyed shield gone Tuula''s left arm hung limply at her side.

    Grunting in pain, Tuula stabbed her sword into the ground, grabbed her left arm with her right hand, and with a sickening crunch forced her bones back into place. She panted with exertion but picked her blade up with a manic smile on her face. She grabbed the hilt of her sword with both hands then changed her stance. She bent her knees and held her sword horizontally out at her side. She slightly twisted her body to the right while keeping her eyes locked on Selina.

    "Well, now. Least that thing kept me alive for as long as it could. I can tell when I''m outmatched, stranger, but I''m not throwing in the towel."

    With a battle cry, the High Orc charged at the Huntress. Her footsteps shook the ground as she trundled towards the black-clothed stranger. Selina put up the Kirkhammer and brought out the Burial Blade, switching it back to its curved sword form and equipping the Evelyn. She stood firm as the massive Mamono rushed her.

    The High Orc''s smile faltered as she rotated her torso to aim her shoulder at the Huntress. Why was she just standing there? She had been zipping around like a gnat this entire fight. Now she chose to stand her ground? Something was strange here, but what could it...

    Tuula''s eyes went wide, but it was too late. As she tried to slow herself down she saw the Huntress aim Evelyn and fire.

    The force of the bullet knocked the High Orc off balance. Her arms flew into the air in shock while her body leaned backward on her knees. Selina dashed in as the High Orc tried to right herself. The Huntress'' felt a portion of her Beastial-side come out as her right hand transformed into a wicked claw. As her weapon disappeared from her hand, she opened up her palm and shoved it forward into the Mamono''s torso.

    Tuula lets out a pained cry that made the gathered Orcs'' hearts sink. Blood begins to seep through the Mamono''s clenched tusk. She reached down and grabbed the Huntress''s arm, her thick hand trying to crush the smaller Hunter''s.

    Selina, not worried about the Mamono''s grip, grabbed hold of something within Tuula''s body. With a small grunt of effort, she ripped her hand free of the Mamono, bringing a chunk of bloody flesh with her. She dropped the viscera onto the ground as the Mamono fell backward. Selina stepped around the fallen Mamono, blood pooling beneath the Chief as she did. She stopped near the High Orc''s head, raising her blade to deliver the finishing blow.

    Tuula''s fading eyes looked up at the Huntress''s shining sword as it loomed over her. A chuckle left her throat along with a river of blood as she struggled to say, "Guess...this is it. Well...fought. Would''ve...liked to...keep going...

    Selina stared her dying foe in the eye and gave a simple nod in response. Then she brought her sword down...only to see the Mamono''s stone sword move up and block her strike. Confusion fills her mind as she stares at the stone sword...and the rapidly intensifying red runes etched into the stone.

    Selina''s eyes went wide. Honed instinct made her jump back but she only just managed to avoid the explosion of vermillion light originating from the blade. The force of the explosion was still strong enough to knock her off balance and onto her back. She got to her feet to see what happened, though experience told her she knew the answer.

    And, once more, her experience was correct.

    Tuula stood completely changed. Glowing red lines looping across her entire body. Her hair seemed to be on fire, red ashes lifting from it as it floated in the sky. She had not one, but two identical blades in her hands. The one in her right was a polished and honed version of her original weapon, while the one in her left was an ethereal copy of the first that she nonetheless held with no issue. Her muscles looked more toned and defined, rising up and down with her steady breathing. The wound the Huntress made had rapidly closed up, leaving only scar tissue where there was once a gaping hole. Tuula''s eyes opened up, revealing flaming pupils that locked onto Selina with barely held back fury.

    As Tuula began to speak, Selina could hear a second voice layered on top of Tuula''s. A familiar confident, booming voice that brought with it smell of battle and body oils, "Hunter. The Gods call for your death. And I have been chosen to answer that call. Prepare yourself."

    Selina frowned and readied herself for combat. Prior experience in these matters made her fall back on her usual strategy against transformed foes; Stay back, dodge where she could, examine their patterns, and take advantage of weaknesses where they appeared.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She prepared to begin her typical circling of the opponent...until Tuula appeared directly in front of her in a matter of moments.

    Though caught off guard, Selina was still able to duck under the first horizontal swing from Tuula''s right blade. However, the second vertical swing of the ethereal sword caught her. She felt her ribs crack as the blade knocked her into the air. Tuula followed her initial strike by slamming the Huntress into the ground with the flat of her solid blade. Then she kicked the Hunter across the ground towards her tent.

    Selina spat up blood as she came to a stop on the ground. Wasting no time she took two Blood Vials from her pocket and stabbed them into her thigh. She felt her wounds quickly shut and her bones knit back together as she quickly got to her feet just in time to see Tuula stomp the ground. A wave of ethereal crimson spears, halberds, and pikes erupted from where she stood, all heading right for the Huntress.

    Selina waited for the right moment, before dodge rolling over the wave of weapons. She turned her roll into a charge, heading straight for the opponent. Tuula''s attack had shown her that the Chief could either move fast enough to close the distance between them in a short period or teleport. Which meant that the Chief could launch an attack regardless of the distance between them. She had now seen how the Mamono would act when the Huntress was passive. Now to see how she would react to aggression.

    Her answer came from Tuula lifting her ethereal blade and aimed the tip at the onrushing Huntress. From thin air, multiple ghostly weapons appeared around her body. They flew forwards, cutting through the air heading directly towards Selina. She responded by dashed and dodging as much as she could, zigzagging across the ground to throw off their aim. While some of the projectiles managed to cut her due to their sheer number, she was able to get through the onslaught and close the distance with Tuula.

    The Chief made two vertical slashes with both her blades. The Huntress dashed into the attack. As the weapons sailed over her head she struck out with her curved Burial Blade. The silverite weapon managed to slash the Mamano''s torso, but it wasn''t deep enough to kill. Tuula swiftly retaliated with another stomp. The force was enough to knock Selina back and off-balance. She still managed to dodge roll away from a diagonal swing from the ghostly blade.

    Selina regained her balance, but the High Orc wasn''t finished. She kept up the pressure, slashing away at the Huntress with seemingly unending stamina. Selina did her best to dodge or block the attacks, but they seemed to get faster with everyone she avoided. Eventually, a stab from the solid blade slipped through her guard. She spat out blood as the stone slid through her torso and out the back. Tuula lifted her while she was impaled, then threw her off with a flick of her wrist.

    Once more, Selina pulled out two Blood Vials and stuck them into her thigh. While her body healed her mind worked to think of a strategy. Tuula''s transformation had improved every aspect of the Mamono''s combat prowess. Her speed, strength, and stamina were all far beyond her initial form. That''s without taking into account the ability to summon spiritual weapons. While she had no doubt she could win this fight, it wouldn''t be without a loss of resources.

    As Selina got to her feet and dodged another barrage of the aforementioned weapons, she began thinking of a way to even the playing field. If she had a way to improve her speed or at least her ability to avoid Tuula''s attacks, then this fight would be much easier. But she didn''t-

    Her eyes widened as she heard the familiar groaning of the Messengers. She put up Evelyn rolled to her left and felt a familiar cylindrical object in her hand. She brought the object up to her face as she scrambled away from another wave of weapons. In her hand was the brittle Old Hunter''s Bone. She had found it in the Abandoned Workshop along with Eve''s Hair Ornament but had never actually used it. She could tell there was a power hidden within the old bone, but her connection to the Arcane was too weak to draw upon it. Why would the Messengers give her this? They had to know she couldn''t use it. Why...wait...something was different.

    She stopped running and faced the reborn Chieftan. Her left hand gripped the bone hard as she lifted it to her face. She could...feel something. A connection to a technique from a time long passed. An ability shared learned and shared among only the oldest of Hunters. One used to great effect in against her by the Old Hunters. She could never hope to glean that knowledge in the past. But something told her this time was different.

    Selina''s eyes narrowed with uncertainty for but a moment. Then she resolved herself. If it gave her an advantage in this fight, she would use it. Questions can come after she defeats her adversary.

    With a swift motion, she crushed the bone in her hand. She felt her Quicksliver bag get lighter as the dust of the old cartilage fell onto her body and ancient knowledge filled her mind. The art of Quickening, its history, and how she could make use of it all came rushing into her mind. She felt her body get lighter, her bones and muscles morph to be more flexible, and the invisible power of the Arcane engulf her form. She quickly stabbed the Quicksilver Syringe into her left thigh and then a Blood Vial into her right. Then she turned her attention to Tuula.

    The Chief teleported in front of Selina. She stabbed forward with both her swords, trying to skewer the Huntress once more. But, rather than roll away from the attack, Selina stepped into it.

    And then she disappeared. She wasn''t sure how to describe it. One moment she was in front of Tuula, and the next she was behind her. However, she did not waste the opportunity. She turned on her heel, brought her curved sword back, and put as much power behind her next swing as she could. By the time Tuula realized what happened and tried to retaliate with a sword strike of her own aimed at the Huntress'' neck, it was too late.

    The Huntress swung just as the Mamono''s own blade nearly hit her throat. For the first time since she transformed, the High Orc cried out in pain as the silverite blade cut a deep wound from her right shoulder to her left hip. Selina didn''t waste the opportunity, moving in and shoving her transformed hand into the gaping wound she had made. She quickly ripped another chunk of flesh from the Mamono''s body before dashing away in a cloud of smoke and air.

    Tuula stabbed her swords into the ground to stop her fall. She stood up and turned to glare at the Huntress. Rage bubbling up in her mind, she charged the Huntress while sending a volley of ghostly weapons directly at her. However, with the art of Quickening still in effect, Selina easily dodged through all the weapons heading her way. When Tuula closed the distance and attacked, the Huntress simply appeared at her side and made a deep cut in the Mamono''s side.

    However, just when the Huntress turned around to keep up the attack, she felt all the knowledge leave her. Her body returned to its original weight, her bones and muscles reverted to their original forms and the Arcane power that had surrounded her disappeared. While she still managed to get another blow in on the Mamono, she got kicked hard in the stomach and then slashed across the chest for it.

    She stumbled back but quickly recovered with another Blood Vial in her thigh. She pulled the bone, somehow reformed within her clothes, from her storage and crushed it just as Tuula came in to continue the assault.

    And so the battle went. Selina held the advantage when she was Quickened, and Tuula held it when she wasn''t. Back and forth they went, each dealing blows to each other that would kill a normal human or Mamono. The Orcs and some Succubi that had come to watch the fight could do little but stare on in terrified awe. Their Chief had ordered them to not interfere and they would follow that order until told otherwise. The Succubi because Tuula was their Commander, and the Orcs because it was their nature to do so.

    However, they came to a horrifying realization as the battle came to a close.

    Their Chief was losing.

    This battle wasn''t completely about combat prowess. It also about endurance. Who could outlast the other, and who would succumb to their wounds first. And even with the powers granted to Tuula by the War Goddess herself, she was completely outmatched in that regard. It was true that she was able to keep fighting despite her wounds...but that meant little compared to her opponent whose wounds seemed to heal no matter how severe. Even being impaled by a blade larger than her body or stomped under the High Orc''s foot was little more than an annoyance to the black-clothed assailant.

    When their Chief first came back using the powers of Ares, many of the Orcs either cheered or dropped to their knees with happy tears in their eyes. They gave thanks to the Goddess Of War for saving their leader from death at this mad woman''s hands.

    But now as they looked upon her bleeding form, they could only weep with grief. Because even the power of the Gods wasn''t enough to stop this monster.

    Eventually, the two''s battle came to a head. The two of them stared each other down with a good ten feet between them. The Huntress was covered in blood and had tears all over her clothes. She was down to 5 Blood Vials. Most of them she had used to keep her Quicksilver Bullet supply up, while the others were used to heal her wounds. But, at the end of the day, she was in a far better condition than Tuula.

    There were so many wounds across the Chief''s body that it became difficult to differentiate between the blood and the red glowing markings. Her chest rose and fell in quick succession, evidence of even her immense stamina wearing thin. Her ghostly blade flickered in the night even as she tried to keep a tight grip on it.

    It was clear Tuula was on her last legs...which only put Selina on edge.

    Because, based on her experiences, opponents like Tuula always fall back on her last resort in moments like these.

    And, yet again, her experience was proven right.

    "Enough," Tuula said as she let go of her ethereal blade, "I have let this farce go on for long enough. It''s time I ended this."

    She placed both hands on her solid sword''s hilt. Then she turned it sot the tip was pointing towards the ground, then raised it up until the hilt went above her head.

    Then the world began to shake.

    Tuula''s markings began to glow brighter. The wind started to blow faster and faster, whistling through the camp. It gathered around Chief until it formed a clearly defined sphere. Then the weapons of the Orcs and around the camp flew out of their scabbards and the hands of their users. They circled around Tuula to form a shell of flashing steel that the High Orc could barely be seen through. The runes on her sword expanded to engulf the entire blade from hilt to tip. Within moments it became so bright many of the Orcs thought it was on fire. Especially when the weapons swirling around their Chief started to melt and breakdown. Their parts were swiftly absorbed into the blade, increasing its incandescence even more.

    Selina could tell what was coming. She pulled out Evelyn and fired at the Chief, but the bullet merely dinged off the circling sphere of weapons. Cursing under her breath she put up her gun and pulled out the Old Hunter''s Bone. But before she could crush it in her hands, a javelin flew out of the sphere and knocked the Bone from her hand. Two spears launched from the mass of weapons and embedded themselves in her legs when she tried to run after the Bone. She grunted in pain and fell onto her backside, reaching to wrench the weapons from her legs.

    "It will do you no good," came the booming voice of Tuula. Her sword was nearly finished absorbing all the weapons from the camp. The glow had turned a dark crimson and started spreading across her arms. The glare she sent at the Huntress was aflame with loathing and hate, "I will not allow you to escape this. This attack will destroy your entire body to ensure you do not come back. Not even your cells will remain after this, and only the Mamono here will be spared. This will be your end, monster!"

    Tuula shouted the last word at the Huntress as she prepared to end the battle. Selina''s mind was working overtime to think of something that could save her. Some weapon or tool that...The Loch Shield! It was specifically designed to mitigate or nullify the powers of the Arcane. It should be even more effective against the magic of Mamono! All she needed to do is call the Messengers and...

    She felt something touch the palm of her right hand and immediately brought it to her face...which then contorted in confusion.

    In her hand wasn''t the Loch Shield, but a phantasm. Specifically, the Hunter Tool "A Call Beyond." Why would they give her this when-

    ¨³????????????????????e??????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A sudden throbbing brought her free hand to her forehead. She shut her eyes with a small, pained scream.

    What...what was that...voice? That...that wasn''t the-

    ¨³????????????????????e??????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ?????????????????????????Y?????????o???????????????????????????????????r?????????????????? ???????????P??????????????????????????????????????w????????????????????????????????????????r??????????????????????????

    She screamed again, louder this time, as the throbbing intensified. She rapidly blinked her eyes as her heart hammered in her chest.

    What...something...something is there...at the back...of her mind...what is...who-

    ¨³????????????????????e??????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??????????????????????

    ?????????????????????????Y?????????o???????????????????????????????????r?????????????????? ???????????P??????????????????????????????????????w????????????????????????????????????????r??????????????????????????

    ???????????????????????????

    ????????????????????S??????????a????????????????????????????v????e?????????? ?????????????????????????????????h????????????????????e????????????????????????????????

    Images of Vinvers flashed in front of her eyes. Of the smiling faces of people and Mamono living together without a care in the world. Of Spencer smiling as he talked about her ability. Of Guard Captain Nikon''s wistful smile when she spoke of her former Mentor.

    She thought of how peaceful and serene the entire city looked.

    And how it would all be gone if she failed here.

    Thus, she made her choice.

    The throbbing stopped and her vision blurred. All she could see what the small phantasm wiggling in the palm of her hand. She paid no mind to the sound of an explosion, nor the dark crimson sphere expanding and heading her way. Nor the sounds of the Orcs screaming in terror and saying something about stars filling the night sky. She simply lifted the phantasm towards the sky, cupping it in the palms of her hands.

    She saw the moon and thought of how big and beautiful it was at this time of night. And the stars beyond it were just as lovely. There were so many of them out tonight. A thousand, two thousand, maybe more. She couldn''t count them all, Even as they got closer and closer and closer. It was like she could just reach out and...

    She crushed the phantasm.

    Then all the stars in the sky, all at once, exploded into bright splendid novas of power.

    Everything went white and the last thing Selina heard were the screams of Mamono being cut short.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The guards on the walls of Vinvers called as many people as they could to witness the phenomena happening right outside their walls. This included the Church and its Heroes.

    Which meant that Spencer, Valarie, and Nikon all saw the huge, white sphere, only a few miles from the city walls.

    Nikon had told them that the Mamono Camp was in that direction. Which meant all three knew that, whatever that was, Cynthia was in the middle of it.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Eve looked up from the grave she was tending.

    She turned towards the sky, worry etched on her face. She clasped her hands together and said a single prayer that she had not said ever since the Dream was drawn away from Yharnam, "O flora, of the moon, of the dream. O little ones, O fleeting will of the ancients. Please, let the hun...let Selina be safe. Let her find a semblance of peace within her waking world. And, when the time comes, that she awakens to the truth, let it be a pleasant one."

 Chapter 30: A New Comrade

    "You are certain that this is the way Cynthia went, Nikon?" Valarie asked the Guard Captian to her right while pulling on the reigns of her horse to slow it down. Her sword was sheathed on her back, her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she was wearing the new gauntlets that Spencer had gifted to her.

    Nikon turned her head to meet the Hero''s gaze with a nod, "I am positive. And even if I am unsure, she can still lead us to her companions'' camp." The centaur yanked on a chain in her hand, pulling the succubus they had captured along with her. Iron shackles were locked around the Mamono''s arms, her wings had been wrapped in chains, and a gag had been tied around her mouth. She could still walk, but could never run too far lest the chain around her neck pull her to the ground.

    She shot the centaur an angry look while saying a muffled sentence and struggling against her bonds. Nikon scowled and yanked the chain again, "Try to get free as much as you like, fiend. You will not escape the justice you deserve."

    "Unless you have a sudden change of heart," a newcomer shoved his way between the Hero and Mamono. White cloth with the symbol of the Order sewed into the fabric rested on the body and flank of his horse. Atop his head was a small golden band that matched with the white flowing priest robes he wore. The numerous wrinkles on his face emphasized his baggy yet sharp gray eyes that glared at the Guard Captain with suspicion and spite, "There is no telling when you might choose to betray us and free your brethren. Something that a servant of the Chief God would understand, before getting familiar enough to learn a monster''s name."

    He turned his judging gaze to Valarie, who quickly glanced away and hung her head in shame. Nikon grit her teeth and replied to the man, her voice dripping with frustration, "I am no traitor, Priest Galoran. I have been defending Vinvers from Mamono for years."

    "During which you had ample time to sabotage the city. Which gives us all the more reason to suspect you," Galoran responded, this time without looking at the centaur.

    "But that''s not right," the three riders'' attention turned to Valarie''s left as Spencer caught up to them, with an angry scowl directed at the Priest, "Nikon''s been helping us this entire time. If it wasn''t for her, we would never have caught the succubus or the traitor Guardswoman in the first place. Her actions prove she is trustworthy."

    The Priest returned Spencer''s scowl, "Are you defending a Mamono, Spencer Strain? While criticizing a Priest of the Order you have sworn to serve?" There was a clear threat in his tone. A warning that the young Hero should be careful what his next words would be.

    Both Heroes had heard it before. Whenever an Acolyte was caught slacking in their duties, all the Priest and Nuns would take this exact same tone to scold them. Most Acolyte''s didn''t make the same mistake twice after hearing the deep, threatening tenor in their voices. Valarie, her eyes wide with worry, prepared to speak up and deflect the Priest''s attention from her friend.

    Until Spencer said the unthinkable.

    "Yes, I am. Because you''re wrong."

    Spencer''s words surprised both the Priest and his longtime friend. She quickly leaned towards his ear and whispered in a panicked voice, "What are you doing, Spencer?"

    Spencer placed a calming hand on her shoulder. He nodded at her with a confident smile before turning his attention back to the Priest. Galoran''s eyes were wide, his head tilted upwards in shock, and his hands gripped the reigns of his horse tight enough to turn the knuckles white. He spoke in that same tone, the threat from before now clear as day, "What was that?"

    "I said you''re wrong," Spencer repeated without a hint of hesitation, "Guard Captain Nikon has been an invaluable ally in the search for the Mamono. It''s because of her we caught the traitor and her accomplice in the act, and how Cynthia managed to track down the Mamono''s camp. If she was not here, we would likely be forced to search aimlessly in the woods for days on end. During which the Mamono would''ve discovered us and begun their invasion early. She has proven herself to our cause, and doubting her is something I will not stand for. Even from you, Priest Galoran."

    Galoran was silent as he stared down the young Hero. His eyes seemed ready to bore a hole through Spencer''s head if they could. A part of his mind urged him to turn away. To bow his head and apologize to his superior before he was severely punished for speaking out of line.

    But the young man had confronted death.

    Compared to having his life flash before his eyes, Galoran''s anger filled glare was nothing.

    "Ha! Well this is a surprise," the tension disappeared as a chuckling man interposed himself between the Priest and Nikon. He held the reigns of his horse in one hand, and a short spear in the other. He held it lazily across his shoulder while flipping his black bangs out of his eyes. Beneath his friendly green pupils and sharp nose was a disarming smile that he directed toward Galoran. He wore an open, black and red shirt that bore his chiseled tan chest to the open air. His black trousers shifted as he turned to address the Priest, "I thought all Heroes were supposed to be silent, good boys and girls who listened to their ''betters''. But it seems there are a few you haven''t drilled that into yet, huh Gally?"

    Galoran frowned at the flippant man before clicking his tongue in disgust, "This is none of your concern, Luca. This is a matter between the Church and one of its supposed servants."

    "I know. But your Church is based in my city. Thus, in a way, this does concern me. The last thing I want is to hear about the Order and its Heroes not getting along. That wouldn''t be good for anyone, would it?" he placed a hand on his chest and shook his head with a faux look of concern on his face. This was swiftly replaced by a knowing smirk that made Galoran''s frown deepen. The Priest scoffed before urging his horse ahead of the party, telling Spencer that their conversation was not over.

    Once he was too far ahead to hear them, Valarie yelled at her friend, "Spencer, what were you thinking?! Do you have any idea what this could mean for you?"

    "Y-yeah, I have a few ideas," he admitted while looking Valarie in the eye, "But I couldn''t just sit there and let him say those things about Nikon. It was disrespectful to her and what she helped us accomplish."

    "And you have my thanks for that," Nikon told Spencer while slightly bowing to the Hero, "I am glad that you have that much faith in me."

    "Double that for me, Spenny," Luca winked a Spencer with a beaming smile, "Anyone willing to stand up to old stick up the ass over there is good in my book. Especially if they''re a Hero."

    A blush formed on Spencer''s face at the praise. Nervous chuckles left his mouth as he tried to form a response, "W-well, it-it was nothing. Really," then he stopped and looked up to Luca with a confused frown, "Wait...did you call me Spenny?"

    "Yes sir," Luca snapped his fingers in affirmation, "I give everyone a nickname. Helps me keep track of who''s who. Isn''t that right, Nikky?"

    "I have repeatedly asked you to not address me in such a way, Guard Captain Luca. It is unbecoming of a warrior such as I."

    Luca rolled his eyes, "Oh, come on. It''s a cute name for a cute girl. Wouldn''t you agree?"

    Rather than respond, Nikon galloped ahead to catch up with Galoran. Her rapid pace forced the succubus to move faster, lest she fall to the earth and get dragged along with the horse woman.

    Luca sighed before shooting another grin at Spencer, "I''d better keep up with her. It''s up to me to keep those two away from each other''s throats. And again, nice work, Spenny. Look me up when we get back to Vinvers. I''ll show you some cool tricks you can pull off with that staff of yours."

    Then he urged his horse to catch up with the other two riders, leaving Valarie and Spencer alone. Spencer smiled up at Valerie and said, "See, Val? It all worked out."

    "But you still put yourself in danger!" Valarie worriedly replied, "Priest Galoran is a highly respected member of the Church in Vinvers. He could have you flogged or worse excommunicated! What would happen if I couldn''t see you-I mean if you couldn''t be a Hero anymore?"

    Spencer didn''t catch what Valarie was going to say before she backpedaled. But he did have an answer for her question. He looked away from Valarie''s eyes, focusing on the ground beneath his horse''s hooves. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly as he tried to find the best way to word his response. Finally, he simply said, "Well, Val...have you ever thought about being a Hero...without being in the Order?"

    Valarie gasped in shock. She pulled back on her horse''s reigns until it came to a full stop. Spencer did the same. The two Heroes looked at each other in silence, the concern in their eyes speaking for them. Spencer''s grip on his staff tightened until he heard the wood creak. Valarie''s eyes looked her friend up and down, trying to see what had changed since they last met. She was the first to break the silence, "Spencer...what are you-"

    "Valarie! Spencer! Come, quickly!"

    The two Heroes were broken from their moment of tense distress by Nikon''s urgent call. They quickly pushed their horses towards her voice, thundering through the forest as fast as they could. They soon catch a glimpse of the four that gotten ahead, the body of multiple decaying succubi behind them. They slowed their horses as they approached the rest of their party at the edge of an incline that led down into what they thought would be a clearing.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    However, when they reached the incline, they saw a sight that took their breath away.

    Beyond the incline lay a wasteland.

    Where once there was grass and vegetation, there now lay smoking craters. Each one was big enough to hold a small house and the ground within them had been charred black. Spencer felt his blood run cold at the sight. An involuntary shiver ran up and down his body as he beheld the destruction before him.

    Because, as he looked across the scarred and broken land, he could tell there was no Mana left within it. He could feel no trace of it within the air, nor the scorched earth below. But, he could feel...something else.

    It was faint. A whisper on the wind. But it was there, he could feel it. And whatever it was, if it was the cause of all this...then it frightened him beyond measure.

    He looked across at the faces of his fellows. Valarie was just as shocked as he was, her hand covering her mouth as she stared at the devastation in stunned silence. Luca''s smile was gone, replaced with a determined and disgusted frown that matched Nikon''s. Galoran''s face was a mask of indifference, but Spencer took note of how he urged his horse away from the edge. The succubus had fallen to her knees as tears streamed down her cheeks. He guessed this confirmed that the camp was located here.

    At least, it used to be.

    The humans dismounted and made their way down the incline in silence. Nikon remained at the top to watch over the succubus. The four humans remained dead silent as they traversed the carnage around them. Any and all words that could be said were rendered useless in the face of this much destruction. For while this did answer what that large light from the night before was, it also raised many more questions.

    What happened?

    How did it happen?

    Who did this?

    These were but a few queries that came to the four as they examined the clearing. And as more details of the devastation revealed themselves, the need to answer those questions only grew.

    First, were the bodies. There were countless bodies littering the entire scorched landscape. Every crater had at least ten at its edges. And the numbers increased the closer to the center of the crater they got. The reason they hadn''t seen them from the incline was because all the bodies were charred black as the craters they were found in. When Valarie experimentally touched one with the tip of her blade it crumbled to dust.

    Second, was the smell. A mixture of burnt ham and melted innards that made them hack every other moment. Galoran held a white tissue up to his nose the entire walk through the wasteland. Spencer and Valarie did the same with their sleeves. The only one seemingly unaffected was Luca, who traversed the area without issue.

    Third, was the heat. The sun was hidden behind thick gray clouds, but that seemed to not matter within the wasteland. The temperature was high enough to make Spencer and Valarie sweat beneath their clothes. Both pushed on regardless, but it was clear their energy was being sapped by simply walking through the landscape.

    And lastly, there was the area at the far back of the scorched earth. Where the clearing and the charred earth ended and the rest of the forest began. This, at a glance, appeared to be the epicenter of the blast last night. For this was no crater. It was a flat plane.

    But the dirt had been blasted into pure white sand.

    Smoke rose from the circular arena in thick waves that reached towards the sky like grasping claws. Where the rest of the craters seemed to have cooled somewhat, the sand glowed with the amount of heat it exhumed. The humans gathered around the circle and gazed in awe.

    Not at the circle itself, amazing as it was.

    But at the two things within the circle.

    The first was a charred black body. Larger than the others, it knelt to the ground with its hands fused around the hilt of what was once a blade. Now, it was merely a broken, marred, slab of melted stone that had fused into the sand beneath.

    And the other was a single black and red bloodstain.

    Spencer felt his heart sink as he quietly whispered the first thing that came to his mind at the sight of the bloodstain, "Cynthia?"

    <hr>

    As Selina opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the Hunter''s Workshop.

    "Oh," she spoke aloud while pushing herself to her feet, "I died again. First time that''s happened since I got here. Oh well."

    Selina dusted herself off and walked up the road to Eve. She found the doll doing something she hadn''t lately; praying.

    "Eve? Why are you praying?" she asked while kneeling next to her friend.

    "Oh, Good Hunter," Eve laid her hands on her lap to look at her returned friend, "I merely wishing for your safety in the Waking World."

    Selina pulled down her bandana and smiled at Eve, "A good thought, but I''m afraid it came to naught. I died for the first time in this world."

    "Oh, I am sorry Good Hunter," Eve bowed her head in melancholy understanding.

    Selina gently waved away her concern, "There''s no need for that. It was bound to happen sooner or later considering my actions in the Waking World. Though, I am surprised it was by the hands of a Mamono. They did not strike me at the type to resort to such methods. Though, I suppose it was a Goddess using a Mamono as an Avatar. Thus I can''t be completely sure who wished to kill me at the moment. Then again, the Chief did say something about wanting to fight until we lay broken at each others feet..."

    Eve tilted her head questioningly at Selina, "Good Hunter, are you at odds with the Gods of this world as well?"

    "...I believe I am," Selina sighed while shaking her head, "Though I did not wish it to be so. It is true that I have...problems with the Gods and their decisions to put it lightly. However, I would not go so far as to say I am openly hostile to them, yet."

    She let out a mirthless chuckle while shaking her head, "After all, in their eyes, I likely appear to be a horrifying monster from another world, that has come to tear theirs'' asunder."

    "Then you will not pursue them?"

    "I will defend myself and those I care for if they come for me. But as for going after them myself...that will have to wait," Selina said with a determined nod. She stood up and bid the doll farewell before walking through the gate behind the Workshop. After pruning the weeds from Gherman''s wheelchair once more, she took out the Burial Blade and began to fight an invisible opponent.

    The purpose behind this was two-fold. The first reason was to keep her skills sharp. Whenever she came back from the dead, there was this feeling of... "lag" for lack of a better word. Her muscles felt sluggish and weaker than they should be. There were small patches of her memory that did not register certain movements until they were made, such as transforming her weapon while rolling, then following it up with a slash. She chalked this up to her body and mind needing time to reorganize after returning from the dead.

    This was usually swiftly rectified either through a quick injection of adrenaline from dropping right back into a fight, or practicing like this. It had become less frequent the longer she fought during the Night Of The Hunt, but that didn''t stop her from practicing to make sure it stayed gone.

    However, it was her secondary reason that lay at the forefront of her mind: What happened at the end of the battle.

    She knew she had died. That much was certain. Despite her efforts, the Mamono''s attack managed to disintegrate her body. She could not remember the sensation of it. Firstly, because it was instantaneous. One moment her body was whole. The next it was dust.

    But the other reason was because she wasn''t focusing on it. Her entire being had been focused on...something.

    Selina''s brows furrowed even more as she swung horizontally at her phantom foe.

    What had she been focusing on? Her memory of that moment was hazy, but she could remember enough to piece it together bit by bit. She started from the beginning of the fight with the Chief, and got all the way to when she was pinned to the ground.

    She had...called the Messengers. She asked them to get her the Loch Shield...but instead they gave her the Phantasm for A Call Beyond.

    Her scythe swung through the air, Selina completely missing the light humming coming from the silverite edge.

    Then...then she...she heard a voice. It wasn''t the Mamono''s though. It was...something else.

    The Burial Blade started to glow in her hands.

    What...it had said to...use power? What power? Her...power? But...what was it? What power did she-

    The next swing of her Burial Blade emitted a shockwave from the edge. It flew across the flower field and created a small twister as it hit the ground.

    At that same moment, the memory became crystal clear.

    She remembered it all.

    Or, at least, what had transpired before she died. How she had called upon the powers from Beyond the Stars. How with it, she managed to scorch the entire camp with the might of multiple exploding stars. How her connection with the Arcane, before weak and barely existent, was now greater than even the most fervent Byrgenworth student. Which explained the thrumming power she could feel coursing through her limbs and into the Burial Blade in her hands.

    And how the voice had spoken to her. How she had agreed to use this power to save the citizens of Vinvers. That voice from...that was the voice of something far beyond a mortal being. Something that could warp reality through simply existing within it

    A Great Old One.

    But yet she could not understand whey it happened.

    One, because she could understand the words of a Great One.

    And second...because the voice hadn''t come from something else speaking to her. Another being finding and choosing to speak with her through some Arcane Connection or otherwise.

    No...the voice had come from within her own mind.

    <hr>

    Selina''s face was pale as she closed the gate behind her. Her mind ran through every single possible explanation she could think of.

    A delayed effect of the amount of Insight she had? No. Insight let her see beyond the veils of reality. It did not affect her connection with the Arcane.

    Perhaps the Mana of the Waking World? Maybe it interacts with the Arcane in strange fashions? No. If that were the case, then her position in the middle of an entire army of Mamono would''ve made A Call Beyond''s effect much more...carnal in nature.

    Maybe she had put more power into the Arcane than she thought when she used the Blood Echoes she gained from killing the Werewolves? No. A Call Beyond had never been that powerful. Even when Micolash used it. The only one capable of doing anything similar to what she did was Eberitas. And she was a...Great...One.

    Was...was she a-

    Selina heard the sound of something being shut and locked tight.

    The stray thought was gone before it could finish itself.

    She yanked her bandana back into place and stomped her way towards the Workshop. She needed something to distract herself. Perhaps she could work on her weapons? Yes, maybe see about finally doing something with that Demon Realm Rapier. She had held onto it for almost two weeks now and...what is that?

    The Huntress came to a stop at the sight before her. In front of the tombstone with Kogero''s name on it stood the doll and a strange warrior. Its decaying armor looked foreign in design. In some places, the interlocking plates were replaced by pale white bone and skulls. Blue ethereal flames circled the blade it held in its right hand, the taut purple skin stretched thin enough to see bone. As the Huntress got closer she could see that it had no eyes. Merely two blue flames inside of empty black sockets.

    Selina was confused at the sight. That is until she saw the familiar blade it held in its right hand.

    The eastern sword that shared its appearance with the Chikage.

    "Ah, hello, Good Hunter," the doll turned and bowed to Selina, "I believe you have a guest."

    The undead monster fixed its gaze on Selina. By this point she was close enough to smell the rotting stench of death and decay that exuded from its body. But, beyond making her nose wrinkle, it did not effect her much.

    She stared the undead monster down, its gaping maw opening and closing as it groaned in seeming pain. Selina steady her breathing and hoped that this wasn''t what she thought it was. She spoke in a probing tone, "Kogero?"

    The monster stiffened. For a moment it didn''t look like an undead monster. Bu a golem, animated through a force not of its own making.

    Then its posture shifted. Its mouth closed and a stoic expression came over the creature''s face. It pointed its sword''s tip towards the earth, stabbed downward, then fell to one knee before bowing its head.

    The Ochimusha, formerly the female Mamono Kogero, spoke with a clearly masculine voice, "Hello, Mistress. I await your commands."

 Chapter 31: A Surprise Return

    Selina paced back and forth in front of the bench where she worked on her weapons. Her hands moved in a rhythmic pattern. First they touched her forehead, then her mouth, then her eyes, then her nose, and then came back to her forehead.

    "You are troubled, Good Hunter?" Eve asked her friend as she watched the Huntress walk from the Workshop table, to her chair, to the Memory Altar, then back to the workshop.

    Selina stopped moving at the sound of Eve''s voice. She forced a smile and turned to stare at the doll, "No, Eve. Not at all. It''s just that I recently learned that my connection to the Arcane has reached a level completely beyond that of humans or Hunters, I have little to no idea of how that happened, and the Mamono who I thought was dead only to find out that she had a tombstone in the Dream, has returned as a male undead who is now calling me Mistress!"

    Selina''s voice steadily rose until she was almost screaming when she finished. Not at Eve. At the absurdity of the situation.

    As if to punctuate this, "Kogero" decided to speak again, "May I add something to this conversation, Mistress?"

    The Huntress flinched at the way the..., monster she supposed, addressed her. She wasn''t sure if Mamono would work as a way to identify he-him anymore. Either way, the way the monster said the word "Mistress" made her feel...disgusted with herself. Her gloved hand began to massage her eyes while she spoke, "Please, do not call me Mistress."

    "My Lady, then."

    "No."

    "My Sovereign."

    "Please, stop. Just...just call me Good Hunter like Eve does. And you don''t need to ask me for permission for anything. If something is on your mind, say it," she briefly wondered what Kogeor had gone through to make turn her into...well, this.

    "As you wish, Good Hunter," she felt the feeling abate as the monster said those two words before he continued, "And, if I am allowed to speak freely, may I request that you give me a name?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" the Huntress stopped pacing to stare at the monster in confusion, "Don''t you know your name?"

    "Why would I? I was just created, was I not?"

    "But you responded when I called you Kogero."

    The monster twitched again, its face contorting into a confused sneer. The violent expression was not directed at the Huntress, however. It was instead aimed at something beyond her. The monster took its free hand, the other gripping the hilt of its sword while it knelt to the Huntress, and placed it on its head. It slowly began to speak, "That name...something about it does resonate within me. But...I can''t seem to recall why."

    "You mean...you have forgotten?"

    "I believe so," the monster replied with a nod, "Though I am unaware what it is you speak of."

    That feeling of disgust came back as Selina realized what had happened. Kogero had not only forgotten his name, he had lost all memory of his former life. He likely didn''t even remember the name of the Mamono he gave up his legs for. All the experiences he once had, his allies, comrades, everything about him as a Mamono was completely erased.

    And she was responsible for it.

    "...I am sorry, Kogero," she sighed while walking over to the monster. She stopped in front of him, knelt and gripped his shoulder, "Come now, get to your feet."

    While hesitant the Mamono turned monster complied, standing up to his full height...which only put him level with Selina and Eve''s chests. He looked up at Selina and spoke with confusion, "Is something wrong, Good Hunter?"

    "Yes, there is. And I am the cause."

    "But you have done nothing wrong."

    "Yes, I have. I have done something extremely heinous to you. And I shall rectify it to the best of my ability." She started to explain how Kogero got where he was now...which did not take very long. She technically only met him as a Mamono once before. And that was the same time she killed her...him. At least, she thought she killed him.

    ...She only realized how complicated the situation was after she got done explaining it to Kogero. At first she was certain that the former Mamono would be more confused than understanding. But the monster proved her wrong. He didn''t respond to her explanations with a look of abject confusion.

    But one of barely concealed rage.

    "Do you remember now?" Selina asked the monster as his body begins to shake.

    "Not all of it, Good Hunter. But enough to recall what happened between now and some time before our first meeting," the hand holding his blade grips the hilt with enough force to make it creak.

    "Then you know what I have done to you. And I will not pretend that there is no reason for you to loathe me with all your heart. Not only for what I did to you and Akuri, but for bringing you back like this," the Huntress waves her had at the monster''s body, "If your wish is to get revenge, merely say so. We will go outside, draw our blades, and have a final confrontation."

    "It is not you who my rage is directed at, Good Hunter," the monster looked up into the Huntress'' eyes. The flames inside his sockets burned a bright blue that only intensified as he continued to speak, "If anything, I am indebted to you. You rescued me from a horrid fate."

    Selina raised an eyebrow in confusion, "How? Were you not happy as a Mamono?"

    "How could I be?!" the former Mamono suddenly shouted while stomping on the floor, "I am an Ochimusha! A warrior from my homeland brought back from the dead against my will. I became a Mamono because some fiend refused to allow my soul its eternal rest. And to ensure I didn''t complain, whoever did it erased all traces of my original life."

    He lifted his sword up to look at his reflection in the blade, "Even now I can barely recall my true past. My life before I was turned. But what can I remember clearly?"

    He growled with absolute disgust, his voice filling with vile as he spoke, "Nothing but vile lust. The lust of those around me, either Mamono who would talk of nothing save taking men or serving some ''Mistress'', or of the humans stolen from their homes to become ''husbands''. The lust that the others forcible pumped into them while telling them to ''Let it happen'' because of some fleeting pleasure. I feel sickened just thinking about it. But the worse of my disgust I save for myself. For doing nothing while it happened."

    "But you were not yourself," the Huntress explains.

    "What difference does it make?" he waves off her words, "I still stood and watched as others were defiled. Yet, the thing that disgust me more...is how I secretly enjoyed it."

    He grit his teeth, voice straining as he continued, "I feel nothing anymore, but I remember the emotions. The jealousy, the wanting, the ever present niggling in my head to just let go and take someone. The thought...it...gah!"

    He took his sword in both hands, pointed the tip towards the ground, and knelt while stabbing it into the floor. It did not manage to break through the tiles, but it did leave a single mark on them. The fire had grown to a point where it completely filled his sockets, his rage literally fueling the flames. He spoke with a fury in his voice that reminded the Huntress of a certain Executioner when he discovered the Vileblood Queen, "Good Hunter, if you plan to fight these Mamono, then I ask, nay, beg of you. Allow me to assist you! Give me the chance to exact my revenge upon those who did this to me!"

    The Huntress stared down at the kneeling monster. She was silent for two tense minutes. Then she said one single word to Kogero, "No."

    She turned her back on the monster and walked over to the Weapon Workbench. She took her hat off, wiped the dust off the table with a gloved hand, then took out the rapier and placed it on the wooden stand. As she did Kogero got to his feet before yelling in confusion, "But...why not, Good Hunter? Why do you deny me my chance to regain my honor?"

    "Firstly, because I do not know how to return you to the Waking World," the Huntress traces a finger along the blade of the weapon. The silver of the blade sparkled in the light of the Workshop, its flawless metal indicative of its properties. She slowly nodded at the state of the weapon and started to remove one of her gloves, "If what Eve said is correct, then I somehow absorbed your soul when I drained your Mana. Which was a side effect and not my initial intention. I brought you here on accident. How would I know how to send you back?"

    Selina took her now naked hand and ran her index finger along the blade. It''s shine diminished in the wake of her appendage. By the time she reached the end, the rapier had lost most of its luster and seemed heavier then before. She made a mental note of the reaction as she put her glove back on, then started rummaging in a nearby drawer for any spare Blood Stones she could find. As she did she continued, "And the second reason...will be in the form of a question. Kogero, how far will you go to regain your ''honor''? How many will you kill for the sake of revenge?"

    Kogero is silent, confusion evident on his wrinkled face. He took a step towards the Huntress and answered, "I will go to any length to accomplish my vengeance, and I will kill every Mamono I see until my task is finished."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As soon as Kogero finished speaking, he found himself getting a right hook across his face. The force behind the punch, coupled with the shock of receiving it, sent the Ochimusha to the floor. He scrambled to his knees, sword still gripped in his hand, and looked up...right into the furious eyes of Selina.

    Her red hair, grown long enough to reach the nape of her neck, emphasized the blazing fury barely contained within the Huntress. She spoke to Kogero like an angry mother scolding a disobedient child, "And that is why, even if I could let you leave this place, I never will. I will not deny that you are due retribution. I would even be willing to assist you in gaining it. However, I will not allow you to endanger innocents on your blood stained path."

    "But they are Mamono, Good Hunter," Kogero said in defiance, "Not a single one of them is innocent."

    "Spoken like someone blinded by hate," Selina counters, "And that blindness makes you little more than a mad animal. A Beast. A Monster."

    "I am a Monster!" Kogero shouted back as he shot to his feet to stare the Huntress down, "They made me one! They turned me into this!"

    "Yes. And if you continue down this path you will simply be exchanging the lust you saw and felt, for blood, death, and hatred. Not of nor at those deserving. But of the innocents and more that will litter your path," Selina stepped forward until she was looming over the shorter monster. She spoke her next words with a clear finality, "I will never allow that. The only way you are leaving this Dream, is if you master your emotions and focus your path. Do I make myself clear?"

    The two stared each other down for a few tense moments. Selina''s eyes never left the blazing fires that were Kogero''s. The monster''s grip on his blade tensed and loosened in succession as he ground his teeth together. Then Kogero looked away from the Huntress. He spoke with shame in his voice, "As you say, Good Hunter. I will..reflect on my words. But, what am I to do while I am here?"

    Selina felt the tension leave her body as she stepped away from the monster, "You may assist Eve as she tends to this Dream. Would that be ok with you, Eve?" Selina and Kogero turned their attention to the doll.

    Eve had been watching the argument between the two with indifference. She gave the Huntress a short bow as she replied, "I would welcome his assistance in my tasks while you are away, Good Hunter. If your guest would be willing to help."

    "And if you are not, you may use the various empty spaces here to hone your skills. However, I must ask that you refrain from attempting to enter the gate that leads behind this building. It is where a...an old friend now rest," A melancholic expression briefly overcame Selina''s face. But it left as swiftly as it came, "Do you have any questions, Kogero?"

    "Only one, Good Hunter. I ask for a new name. Kogero is...was my name from when I was a Mamono. I do not feel that it is fitting any longer," he sheathes his sword as his speaks, a grimace overcoming his face.

    Selina nodded in understanding, "Well, what do you wish to be called instead? It is your name, after all."

    "...Koga," the monster replied, "It feels...fitting. More so than Kogero."

    "As you wish, Koga," Selina smiled before turning back to the Weapon Bench, "Feel free to familiarize yourself with this place. Oh, and do not mind the Messengers. They are harmless."

    "As you say, Good Hunter," Koga replied, confusion written on his face as he headed towards the door. The Huntress was silent as she listened to his footsteps. She waited until she heard the sound of him yelling in surprise and the familiar groaning of the Messengers. Suppressing a chuckle she returned to the Workbench and continued her rummaging.

    "Will you not be returning to the Waking World, Good Hunter?" Eve asked her friend.

    "Not just yet. I wish to test something with this rapier first."

    "But what of your companions? Surely they will be worried for you?"

    "Eve, don''t you recall? Time free-"

    Selina froze on the spot, her hands hanging above the rapier with two small shards in them.

    The gears of her mind slowly but surely turned.

    Then the shards fell from her hands as she slapped herself in the face. She screamed in a panic, "Fuck! This isn''t Yharnam!"

    <hr>

    "Ares!~ Leave some for the rest of us!~"

    "First come first serve, Eros!"

    "You know the two of you could stand to act with a bit more grace at this rare get-together of ours."

    "And you could stand to loosen up a bit, Hel! Especially now! We managed to take her out!"

    "Yes. Our world is much better off without that horrid woman in it. Oh, I still can''t believe she did that to my cupid. Poor Jessica."

    "And though she may be dead, it wasn''t without sacrifice. I don''t know what type of Magic she used at the end, but it was enough to annihilate all those Mamono. Even the one given your Blessing, Ares."

    "Ok, you''re right...but you got their souls, right? You can just bring them back."

    "Yes, but only as spirits and otherwise. Their bodies are completely beyond repair. Not to mention what her spell did to the land itself. Even my Banshees refuse to go there."

    "Really? Why?"

    "I don''t know, Eros. They say that something about that place feels...wrong."

    "I say the both of you are being paranoid. Look! Those humans are standing in there just fine. Their even planting a makeshift tombstone in that white sandy place. By the way, Eros. Look at the two Heroes. I thin-"

    "Their names are Spencer and Valarie. And, yes, I am aware of their situation. I believe their love should blossom soon...but I do have a cupid on standby in case either one proves too shy to admit their feelings."

    "Atta girl! And see, Hel? Things are fine."

    "Well...I suppose you''r-wait...do you see that?"

    "See what? What are...What."

    "The."

    "Absolute."

    "FUCK?!"

    <hr>

    Spencer fell on his ass in shock, his staff falling to the scorched ground next to him as he stared straight ahead. Valarie had her sword out and pointed it in the same direction as his gaze. Guard Captain Luca stood in front of Priest Galoran, who was more than happy to use the Guard Captain as a shield.

    They were all on edge and ready to attack at a moment''s notice.

    Because they were all staring at an absolute impossibility.

    "Oh," the previously thought dead Huntress, back in her full uniform, spoke nonchalantly as she gazed upon the makeshift wooden cross that had been planted in front of her bloodstain, "You all made a grave for me. That is very sweet of you."

    "Cy-Cyn-Cynthia. Is that-"

    "Hold a moment, Spencer," she casually took out the Flamesprayer and stepped around the wooden cross, "Could you all back up a bit?"

    Confused and uncertain, the four humans did as the Huntress asked. Selina smiled at them, "Thank you."

    Then she pulled the trigger on the Flamesprayer.

    White hot flames exploded out from the tip of the weapon. The humans were forced to cover their eyes while stepping farther back the heat was so great. The wooden cross was caught alight by mere proximity to the flames. When Selina released the trigger, she quickly moved to stomp out the remnants of the fire. She then did what she could to save the cross. The bottom half had been scorched black, but it remained standing.

    The bloodstain?

    Completely burned away.

    "There, that''s better," Selina stood up and turned to address the gathered crowd, "I know, I have many things I need to explain."

    "That is an understatement!" Valarie shouted while taking a step forward, "How do you still live?! Have you been brought back as a Mamono?"

    "I think my skin is a bit too pale for that," Selina removed her hat and pulled down her bandana, "And I was never dead. I was simply hiding in the forest as I healed."

    Luca stepped up, his spear held across his shoulders, "Uh huh. Well, Cynthia was it? If that''s the case, then why was there just a big bloodstain on the floor instead of a trail leading to your spot?"

    "The Mamono was possessed by a part of the Goddess of War, and she used an extremely powerful magical blast in attempt to end my life. The force was so great it sent me flying into the woods."

    "Bu-but what about all these...charred bodies?" Spencer got to his feet, holding back the urge to vomit as one of the bodies fell to pieces next to him, "Did the Mamono do this?"

    "Yes, though not intentionally. Most of her power came from a weapon she was using. I managed to damage the weapon to the point that her power started to go out of control. Her last attack is the most likely culprit behind all of this."

    "But where did you come from?" Priest Galoran stepped out from behind Luca, "Not a single one of us saw you coming from the forest. Nor did we hear your footsteps."

    "One, you were all focused on my grave marker, which might I say is a wonderful thing to see, and two, I can be very quiet when I wish to."

    Selina pulled her bandana back up and put her hat back on. On the outside, she projected the most serene and calm body language she could manage. On the inside, she was screaming. She had acted rashly, too obsessed with removing the bloodstain she left behind, lest someone touch it and start a new Plague. It led her to immediately return to the place where she had died...which now led to her being forced to lie to Spencer, Valarie, and the two newcomers. She could only hope they had all bought her words. Else...she didn''t want to think about it.

    The five of them were silent for three tense minutes. Then, Luca broke the tension by saying, "Well, alright then! Mission Accomplished, everyone! Lets get back to Vinvers for some food. I''m starving and want to get out of this heat."

    "I don''t think-" before the Priest could continue Luca started pushing him back towards the incline. He complains the entire way, but can''t seem to get away from the Guard Captain''s grasp.

    Valarie sneered at the Huntress, mouthed that this isn''t over, sheathed her sword, then grabbed Spencer''s arm to bring him back towards the incline as well. The young mage hesitantly went along with the girl, but yelled that he''ll talk to Selina soon.

    With a relieved sigh Selina started to follow the group up towards where Nikon was standing. As she got closer, Luca hung behind the group and stopped her, "A moment of your time, Cynthia."

    Selina stopped, curious about what the man wanted, "What is it..."

    "Luca. Guard Captain Luca Dejure. At your service," he performed an exaggerated bow in greeting, his spear not hindering his movements in the slightest.

    "Cynthia Albion," the Huntress returned his bow, "What do you need of me?"

    "Oh, nothing much," Luca stepped forward until he was at the Huntress'' side, "Just the truth."

    "...Whatever do you mean?"

    "See, partially thanks to my profession, I''ve gotten pretty good at telling when people lie. I''m not the best, but good enough that I can do my job better than most. And, no offense meant, but it was child''s play to tell that you fabricated that entire story back there."

    "Why do you think that?"

    Luca put a finger in front of his lips, "That''s a secret."

    Selina kept her expression as neutral as possible, "Suppose that I did lie. Why did you not tell everyone else?"

    "Cause while I don''t know what you did, I do know the Church. And if they figured out you were capable of something this powerful," he waves his hand at the devastation around them, "they wouldn''t let you outta of their sight. They''d want you indoctrinated as soon as they could manage it."

    "And you do not?"

    "Not at all. I just want to keep my city safe. And letting a walking magical bomb inside of Vinvers does not sound like my idea of safe. But I''m not unreasonable. All I want is for you to come to my place and explain how you did all of this. And I want the truth. The whole truth."

    "And if I refuse your offer?"

    "Oh, well, can''t do much about that. Bbbbuuutttt, I am a Guard Captain. I may not be able to stop you from coming into Vinvers, but I can have the guards under me make your stay inconvenient. Or tell all the authority figures that you''re a dangerous individual that needs to be watched. They might not listen...but they will consider it."

    "...Alright. I will come meet you at your manor. However, I can''t promise you anything."

    Luca was silent for a few seconds. Then, still smiling, he stepped away from the Huntress, "Eh, good enough. I''ll show you to my manor when we get back, so you know where it is. You can finish up whatever you want, just as long as you get to me before the moon rises. See you then, Ms. Albion."

    He waved back at Selina while walking away. The Huntress returned the wave...even as she felt a pit form in her stomach.

    While she could likely withstand any harassment from the guards, it would hinder her movements around the city. Which could prove problematic if there was ever a task that required her immediate attention. She could go to the Church, but that would lead to increased friction between the Guards and the Order. Which, if Luca not wanting the Church to discover the truth was anything to go by, was already a tense situation.

    She would meet with Luca. And she would try to get him to see reason.

    If he did not...then she would follow her best judgment.

 Chapter 32: The Test

    Jet leaned back on the living room couch with a happy sigh. On his right sat Blitz dumping a pouch of gold coins onto the table before silently counting them. Jet audibly yawned while stretching his arms out above his head. He let his left fall to his side, while he purposely let his right wrap its way around Blitz''s shoulder. The girl on his right stopped counting up the gold coins on the table.

    "Jet?" she asked without looking up from the coins.

    "Yeah, Blitz?" he answered while pulling her closer to him.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing. Just hugging my favorite girl in the world."

    He pulled her closer, her eyes locked on the gold coins. She sighed and shook her head, "What have I told you about interrupting me when I''m dealing with our finances?"

    "To not do it," Jet sighed and shook his head before lifting his arm from around Blitz''s shoulder, "Sorry."

    "Thank you. And it''s fine," Blitz went back to counting the coins. The two sat in silence for a time. Then Blitz mumbled something under her breath.

    Jet barely caught her words and leaned closer to her, "You say something, Blitz?"

    She mumbled again and he repeated his question, leaning closer. Then she grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him close enough for him to hear her say, "I said we can snuggle when I''m done."

    She let him go and leaned forward to hide the blush forming on her cheeks. Jet couldn''t help the smug grin coming over his face. He stifled a chuckle and left his lover to counting the coins before putting them back in the pouch. Then, just as she was finished putting the last coin away, he asked her, "So, what do you think of Horace and Gloria?"

    "They''re wonderful!" she squealed as she dropped the last coin into the bag, "They''re so cute! Horace is always looking for ways to help around the house, and Gloria pouts in this way that will just melt your heart! Oh, one time I saw them-"

    She went silent.

    Jet stared at her with awed eyes.

    Bliz cleared her throat as she returned to her neutral expression and body stance, "Urgh, hmm. I mean, they''re ok. For kids, I mean. Do wish they would talk to me a bit more though."

    "What?" a mischievous grin came over Jet''s face, "Disappointed they won''t pour their hearts out to you? Thought they would start liking you over Cynthia?"

    Blitz elbowed him in the gut, "Shut up. Jerk."

    While the blow did make him double over in pain, he still managed to laugh at his teasing getting to his comrade and lover. Blitz angrily crossed her arms and turned away from Jet. Partly because she was mad and partly to hide the embarrassed blush coming over her face. Jet stopped laughing and leaned back in his seat, "Seriously, though. You like them?"

    "Yeah. I''ve always liked kids. They''re our future and need to be protected until they''re ready for the world. And people like you, me, Sen, and the Heroes are the ones who keep them safe," she explains without looking back at Jet.

    Jet hums in understanding, tapping out a meaningless rhythm on the cushions, "Well, then. What would you say about having some of our own?"

    Blitz shot to her feet, neutral expression shattering under the weight of Jet''s words. Face flushed, eyes wide, and breath coming up short at the sudden question, she turned to face her lover. Jet stared back at her with his rare serious glaring expression. His lips were set in a determined line while his eyes had lost the jovial light to them.

    Blitz sputtered as she tried to process Jet''s words. She failed and fell back into the couch with her mouth agape in shock, "Wha...how...where did that come from?!"

    "It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while, and I wanted to see how you felt," he shrugged, "So, what? Would you like some or no?"

    "No! I mean...yes! I mean...I don''t kno...why now?!" she scrambled to form a coherent answer, "Why did you choose to ask right this second?"

    "It seemed like a good idea."

    "You could''ve chosen a better time!"

    "Which would be...?"

    "I don''t know but not now!" she groaned and turned away from Jet. The two were silent for a while. As Jet started to silently chide himself for asking the question, Blitz whispered, "Yes."

    Jet froze. He turned to regard his girlfriend, a mixture of hope and anxiety overcoming him. He fearfully asked, "What did you say?"

    "I...I said yes," Blitz scooted closer to Jet then leaned against him. Her head rested against his chest while her arms wrapped themselves around his waist, "I''d...I''d love to start a family with you. But...not now. Not while we still have to fight to make ends meet."

    "I know," Jet let his right arm fall around Blitz''s shoulder. He pulled her closer while he spoke, "I was asking about after all of...this.

    Jet waved a hand through the air to emphasize his meaning, "When we can stop taking these jobs and putting our lives on the line for a bit of coin. We can find a nice quiet spot, just the two of us, and spend the rest of our lives together."

    Blitz took a moment to reply. Then she chuckled, "Hard to imagine that for us...but it would be nice. But what about Sentinel?"

    "Already talked to him about it two weeks ago. He told me that we can stop whenever the two of us are ready. Thought he''d be more against it, but he was pretty understanding."

    "Oh. That''s nice."

    "Yeah."

    The two lapse into silence. Enjoying each others company and warmth as they thought about the future...their future.

    "You are serious right?"

    "Yes."

    "And this isn''t just you trying to make me flustered so you can get me in bed again?"

    Jet shook his head, "Come on, Blitz. I don''t think about sex that much. I''m not a Mamono."

    "Sometimes I wonder about that," she replied. Jet chuckled.

    The silence returned.

    Then the two of them heard footsteps coming down the stairs and heading towards the living room. The two mercenaries shared a look. Blitz''s eyebrows raised in a silent question, answered by Jet shrugging his shoulders. As the footsteps reached the living room, the two of them saw Nicholas enter. His entire body glistened with sweat and rain beneath his torn up and soaked shirt. He wiped his body down with a towel, grunting as he tried to get as much dirt and mud off as possible. Once he was satisfied he folded the towel into a rectangle before tossing it to his left. He waited for the sound of it hitting the laundry basket to reach his ears before walking into the living room. He made a b-line for the empty chair in the corner of the room, turned around, and fell into the embrace of the furniture with a relieved sigh. He slowly closed his eyes while steadying his breath to relax his body.

    "You look tired, Nick," Jet shifted in his seat to look at the young man while keeping his arm wrapped around Blitz, "Sen still running you ragged?"

    "That''s an understatement," Nick answered with a groan as his muscles began to throb, "That guys a fucking madman. Who the hell makes people train when it''s raining?"

    "The Order," Blitz answered while pushing herself up to lay her head on Jet''s shoulder, "It''s supposed to get you used to fighting in any and all situations. Sen took that idea to heart."

    "Ah," Nick sighed, then quickly sat up in this chair. His eyes opened in surprise as he observed Jet and Blitz, "Wait...does that mean you three were in the Order?"

    "Did Sen not tell you?" Jet asked. When Nick shook his head, he shared another knowing look with Blitz. Then turned back to Nick and answered, "Yep. All three of us. Trained by the best that they were willing to spare for us random kids looking for a meal and a good wage. Out of the teachers, Which, admittedly, wasn''t that good. We got lucky. Sen was the best instructor they had."

    "But...why''d you leave? I didn''t know you could leave the Order."

    "You can''t, usually," Blitz answered with a scowl, "And lets just leave it at that."

    Sensing the unsaid meaning behind Blitz''s words, Nick let the subject drop. Blitz nodded before asking, "How''s your sister holding up?"

    "She''s doing fine. In the kitchen cooking dinner for everyone right now. Still think she should be in bed though. There''s no guarantee she''s completely healed."

    "Sentinel says she is," Jet answered the concerned brother, "He may be getting old, but he still knows his stuff when it comes to Mana."

    "I know, I know. It''s just...I''m worried," Nick replied while leaning forward. He placed his hands on his knees while looking down at the floor, "What if there''s still some Corrupted Mana left? Or what if other Mamono come here? What if Cynthia doesn''t return before then? What should I do if-"

    "Woah, Nick," Jet raised a hand to calm the young man, "Calm down. I know you''re worried about her, but you gotta stop being so paranoid. Everything''s gonna be fine. If anything happens, we''ll deal with it. Ok?"

    Nick took three deep breaths before he replied, "Ok. Thanks."

    "Don''t mention it."

    Silence.

    "Hey, Jet? You and Blitz are...together right?"

    "What gave it away?" Jet smirked while moving his arm down Blitz''s back to put his hand on her waist. She gasped in surprise, but didn''t move away. Instead she snuggled closer to Jet while he kept his eyes on Nick, "But yeah. She''s my girl. And the only one in the world for me."

    "Flattery will get you nowhere," Blitz said before looking up at Nick, "Why did you ask, Nick?"

    Nick cleared his throat as nervousness came over him, "Hmm, well...if one of you got turned into a Mamono...what would the other one do?"

    He turned his gaze to the two mercenaries to observe their reactions. As expected, both looked at him with a mixture of surprise and unease. They were silent for two minutes before turning to each other and having another silent conversation. Then Jet replied, "First of all, Nick, if one of us were to get caught and turned, then the other would follow soon after."

    "The Mamono tend to not let people get away if they can help it," Blitz elaborated, "And we usually fight together. So, if I got caught, then Jet would get caught and vice versa."

    "But what if one of you could get away? What if there was an opening?"

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Another shared, silent conversation between the lovers. Then Blitz spoke, this time with her eyes firmly on Jet''s, "Well, if Sen is still alright, first I would regroup with him. Then I''d come back and take out every single Mamono between me and Jet, grab him, then we''d both leave the continent."

    "And go to Zipangu?" Jet finished for her.

    Blitz nodded and placed a hand on his arm, "It''s not perfect, but at least we would be together."

    "Hmm. Guess great minds think alike. Cause I''d do the same," he places his hand on top of hers. He starts leaning forward and Blitz moves up to meet his lips with hers. The two close their eyes-

    "Ahem."

    Then stop as they remember that Nick is still in the room.

    They separate and apologize to the young man. He waves them off while saying, "Nah, it''s fine. Thanks for the answers." Then he turns to the window and lets his thoughts wander while watching the rain fall against the walls of the houses outside.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    When Selina returned to Vinvers, after telling Nikon the same lie she told everyone else, Priest Galoran introduced himself and requested she follow him to the Order''s headquarters. She acquiesced, bidding farewell to Nikon and Lucas while the two went to inform the rest of the Guard Captains that the camp would no longer be a problem. Valarie and Spencer chose to accompany her to the headquarters.

    At the time, she was relatively excited. Not only would she finally be able to obtain her pardon so she could return to Pran, but she would also get her first real introduction to a main Order branch. This was her chance to gain a real measure of the Order not based off her meetings with less than stellar individuals.

    This excitement was soon dissipated. As when she reached the headquarters, they immediately led her to a large amphitheater with a large number of Heroes and Inquisitors a surrounding four meter high circular stage in the center of the room. At the far end stood three seats with foundations that pushed them high enough to easily loom over the stage with numerous Order Icons emblazoned on the white stone.

    However, that is not what caught her attention and squashed her elation. Nor did the clear opulence on display that reminded her of the Healing Church. Nor the numerous judging stares from the Heroes and Inquisitors in the room. Though, she did take note of how some of those gathered Agents grew pale or averted their gaze as she entered the room

    No. It was the two people on top of the stage. Iron stocks forced them to bow their heads, while their arms were unable to move. Their legs were chained to two holes that led into the waxed wooden stage. Their bodies were thin and the two of them could hardly muster the strength to look at the Huntress as she walked up the stairs at the back of the stage.

    At first, she wondered why the Order would do such a thing? Then she reached the center of the wooden stage and everything became clear.

    As she stood between the two captives she saw exactly what they were. One was a normal human man with dirty brown rags hanging off his shoulders.

    And the other was a white skinned succubus. She had the spaded tail, horns, and exaggerated sexual features that Selina had seen on others of her kind, but her wings were too thin to let her fly. She had pink fur covering her privates but Selina couldn''t tell if they were clothes or apart of her body. She was panting and shivering in her bindings, irises shaking as they scanned the entire room. Her tongue hung out of her mouth letting drool leak onto the floor. Her head whipped to her left and she froze as she caught sight of the Huntress. Her tail fell to the floor as her panting turned to whimpering. She struggled against her bonds as she tried to get away from the Huntress.

    "Tina?" the man questioned, his hoarse voice indicative of his mistreatment, "Tina? What''s wrong?"

    The sound of a door slamming open made all heads turn towards the end of the amphitheater. Three priest entered from a side door behind the three seats. They marched up to the seats and ascended steps behind the icons. Selina took note of each priest as they sat down in their "thrones".

    The first was Priest Galoran, the man who had brought Selina here. She did not know much about the man but her first impression of him had come when they made it to Vinvers. Nikon had tried to speak to Selina about something, but Galoran physically placed himself in her path to bring Selina here. When Nikon attempted to argue, the priest outright ignored the Mamono''s words. He sat in the leftmost chair, narrow judging eyes staring down at Selina.

    The second and third priests were strangers. They were both women and one wore a nun''s habit that dragged behind her as she walked. Her alabaster robes shined in the bright room. Her face was covered by a thick shawl, hiding any expressions. The only visible part of her body was the small, heart shaped opening on her chest, revealing her ample bosom. She sat in the rightmost chair, tilting her head towards the man still rattling his chains.

    The other priestess that took the center seat that stood a head above the others, had a far less conservative garb than the woman on her right. Her neck length black hair flowed freely behind her as she walked, emphasizing the blue streaks that ran across her locks. A version of a nun''s habit hung loosely from her shoulders, so low cut that the only part of her bosom that wasn''t showing were her nipples.

    However, her serious and impassioned expression gave the impression that she didn''t care about the improper state of her dress. The gaze she sent at Selina was hard, calculating, and sharp as a knife. The Huntress met girl''s crystal blue eyes with an analytical glare of her own...and she couldn''t help feeling a small pang of pity for her. Within those eyes shined a sharp hatred and suspicion that reminded her of the few living Church Hunters she faced. A prejudice that ran deep and wouldn''t be fixed with a well articulated argument.

    The man at Selina''s left pulled his chains, pleading eyes locked on the three priests looking down upon the stage, "What''s going on? Please, just let us go..."

    "Silence the prisoner," Galoran''s voice was amplified by the room''s walls. Instantly one of the Heroes jumped from the ground onto the stage, placed a hand on the man''s head, and forced him to the ground. He grunted in pain as his face hit the hard polished wood below. The Hero, a young boy with flat green hair that covered one of his eyes, released the man''s head but didn''t leave the stage.

    Outwardly, Selina merely watched the events transpire with the patience of a saint.

    Inwardly, she was forcing herself to not free the man and succubus, grab their arms, and walk right out the building with them.

    With the man cowed, Galoran turned his attention to Selina, "We have gathered today to discuss two matters of grave importance. Sister Viola, Sister Fransica and I shall oversee both of these with the power granted to us by God. Sister Viola, if you would."

    The girl in the center chair, now identified as Viola, nodded at Galoran in thanks. She turned her gaze to Selina and said, "Cynthia Albion. You stand accused of the eradication of a pack of Werewolves without an Official Permit from the Order. How do you plead?"

    Viola''s voice was authoritarian and cold. Selina could feel the indifference within the girl''s expression drip from each syllable. Each one making her regret indulging in Galoran''s request. She began silently counting backwards from ten to calm herself. While she may disagree with many of the things currently happening around her, it would do her no good to allow her emotions to get the best of her. She needed to remain calm and get through this. Then she could advise Nikon, Spencer, and Valarie on what to do next, meet with Luca and discover what he wanted, and then finally return to Pran where her children were waiting.

    She just needed to get through this...

    "Guilty," Selina spoke without a hint of hesitation or uncertainty. She saw no reason to lie nor obfuscate the truth. It would only prolong this "trial" far beyond what she was willing to withstand. She continued in her explanation, "However, that was not the only time. All in attendance likely heard of the Demon and Hero found slain in the night? I am the culprit behind that as well."

    The room erupted into activity. Whispers, questions, and accusations flew all around as the Huntress'' admissions of guilt blew everyone away. The male prisoner looked up at the Huntress with new eyes. Ones filled with fear and trepidation.

    Priest Galoran was the first of the three Order Leaders to respond, surprise and shock dripping from his tone of voice, "You admit to committing not one, but two acts considered criminal by the Order?"

    "Yes, I do," Selina responded.

    "Then could you explain why you so carelessly flaunted the Order''s laws meant to keep the citizens of our nation safe from harm?" Viola asked.

    "Because if I hadn''t, I would''ve been attacked, captured and possibly monsterized."

    "Perhaps you could''ve chosen to not engage with the Mamono?"

    "The werewolves, yes. But the Demon targeted me and had express desire to do me harm. If I had not fought back, something terrible could''ve befallen me."

    "However, you were in Vinvers at that time. You could''ve come to our Church and asked for assistance."

    "It was night."

    "The servants of the Order never sleep."

    "I find that hard to believe."

    "It is-"

    "If you are attempting to lead me into saying that I have any remorse for my actions, then I must ask you to stop. I regret none of my actions in both circumstances," Selina crosses her arms over her chest to punctuate her decision, purposely neglecting to mention anything relating to the werewolf children.

    Cries of indignation sound throughout the room. Viola began to frown, a crack in her mask of impassivity, but kept her voice level as she spoke, "I see. Thank you for your explanation."

    "You are most welcome, Viola," the Huntress was glad that her bandana hid her smirk. While she was loathe to admit it, she did feel a hint of satisfaction at seeing the servants of the Order react to someone who didn''t cower before them.

    Galoran stood up from his chair, face turning red with rage, "Albion! You will show respect to Priestess Viola and the rules of the Order!"

    "I show respect only to those who have earned it. Your actions have ensured you are not counted among them. Now, may we please move on?"

    If Galoran''s face got any redder, Selina would''ve mistaken it for an overripe fruit. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Hero Alistar! Seize Albion, now!"

    The Hero still on the stage took one step towards the Huntress.

    "Don''t try it. You will lose."

    His eyes met the cold glare of Selina''s. He became weak in the knees, felt his hand drop from the sword at his hip, and took three steps away from the glowering woman in front of him.

    "What are you doing?!" Galoran shouted while swiping ineffectively at the air, "Apprehend-"

    "Priest Galoran," Galoran stopped as Viola called his name. It took him a moment to realize what he was doing and how he looked to all in attendance.

    He cleared his throat to regain his composure and said, "Rescind that order, Hero Alistar. I must apologize for that, Albion. I allowed my emotions to get the better of me."

    "True," Selina replied, "but it is not an incorrect response. Though I may disagree with the doctrine, I have still broken it. Which leads me to my next question: What will you all do now?"

    Viola and Galoran shared a look and a nod. Galoran began to explain, "According to reports we received from Inquisitors Hector and Mars, you have a unique ability that sounds...like complete nonsense."

    "That being, that you have no Mana," Viola''s admission made the entire room go silent. The Huntress remained silent, but could tell where they were going with this. The Priestess continued, "As Priest Galoran has said, this information is difficult for us to believe. Mana is in every part of our world. It is a constant that can be found in even the most remote areas of the land. Thankfully, we have a way to prove your claims. Sister Fransica?"

    The second Priestess, silent until now, finally stood up from her seat. Twin gloved hands rose from her lap to the shall around her face. With practiced ease she removed it from her head, revealing long purple hair that sparkled in the light of the amphitheater. Selina heard many Heroes and Inquisitors begin to mutter admiring prayers as the woman''s soft yet angular features were revealed to all. Her eyes were closed but she did not seem to have any trouble identifying where she was looking. She turned her head towards the Huntress and slowly opened her eyes. Shining purple orbs peered out from beneath long black eyelashes...

    ...only to shut themselves tight the moment she saw the Huntress.

    Followed by the Priestess falling backwards into her chair with a cry of fear.

    The room erupted into activity. Half of the Heroes and Inquisitors in the room rushed towards the fallen Priestess, all calling her name or asking if she is hurt. The other half ran up the back of the stage. The ones in the lead stopped at the top step and drew their weapons on Selina, Alistar joining them a few seconds later. The man and succubus both yelped in shock at the sudden shift in the atmosphere of the meeting. They both bowed their heads to the floor in an attempt to keep themselves out of the crossfire. Galoran''s eyes were wide as he stared slack jawed at Selina''s form. Viola''s mask of calm had disappeared, replaced by two shocked eyes as her hands went to her gaping mouth.

    Selina?

    She began to take charge.

    "The Priestess will be fine," she spoke loud enough for the whole room to hear her, "Simply get her to a bed and let her rest. She should awaken by nightfall."

    While her orders were clear, it took Viola repeating them before any of the Inquisitors or Heroes actually acted upon them. The Agents who went to check on Fransica began to carry the unconscious woman out of the room. Many of them shot angry glances at the Huntress as they walked out the same door the three Leaders had come in through. Selina rolled her eyes before turning to the two remaining Leaders, "I believe your reports mentioned this happening to a young Hero who came to investigate me, correct? In that case, what just happened to Fransica will have provided the proof you are looking for. May I leave now?"

    "Not yet," Viola''s answer made the Huntress swear under her breath, "we will need to speak with Fransica later to fully confirm your claims. Until then, there is one other test. Not to determine if your claims are true. But to prove your loyalty to humanity."

    Selina knew who she meant when she said "humanity" but merely asked, "And this test is?"

    Viola pointed a finger towards the man on the ground, "This man is named Felix Ultor. He was once an Order adherent. The lesser succubus was once Tina Kolto. She was his wife and a fellow adherent, until one day when the two left Vinvers by unfamiliar roads and ended up being attacked by a succubus. They managed to reach the town and escape with the help of the guard, but not before Tina was infected. But rather than reveal this to the Church, Felix left us and hid his wife''s condition."

    "It was a strange and sudden decision he told no one about. So, Inquisitors were dispatched to investigate the man. We found the two of them three weeks ago living in one of the older sections of Vinvers where our patrols were more lax," Galoran continued while shaking his head, "Thank God Tina was not fully transformed. Otherwise we likely wouldn''t have captured the two so easily."

    "These two are blights upon this world. Felix for harboring a Mamono, and Tina for being one, even if it is not by her own choice. Thus is your task, Cynthia Albion. Kill these two, and remove two threats from the lands of Vinvers. Do this, and you will not only be absolved of all your crimes, but welcomed into the Order with open arms so you may join the fight for humanity''s future."

    Viola waved her arm across empty air to emphasize her point. Felix face had turned paler as the woman''s speech went on, and now he was staring up at the Huntress with absolute terror in his eyes. He expected to see someone looking back at him with one of two expressions. One of reluctance and a wish to find another path, but ultimately choosing to end his and Tina''s lives. Or one of manic glee already asking for a weapon with which to do the deed.

    Instead, much to his surprise, he saw a woman standing firm and defiant in the face of Viola''s order.

    "I refuse," Selina said clearly and without hesitation.

 Chapter 33: Selina Snubs The Order

    Spencer and Valarie had been on edge since the "meeting" began. The two of them had stuck together to not get lost among the other Heroes in the crowd. They had managed to get a spot in the front row, along with a few of their colleagues from the Vinvers Branch. However, any small talk or happy reunions was squashed by the oppressive atmosphere that permeated the room. Both Heroes had waited for the outcome of the trial with baited breath.

    Spencer was worried for Cynthia. He knew how the Order tended to view something that could threaten the Mamono and wasn''t apart of their organization. While he hadn''t seen any of it himself, he had heard the stories. The bounty hunters brought in for daring to commit the crime of fighting Mamono without the Order''s explicit permission. Villagers attempting to organize to deal with a Mamono problem persuaded to drop the idea lest they anger the Order and thus lose access to much needed resources.

    He figured they were just rumors. But seeing Felix and Tina in shackles...maybe there was something to it. He didn''t know either of them, nor did he think Felix''s decision was the right one, but that didn''t mean they deserved to be chained up and treated like that. And if the Order was willing to do this to them, then what would they do to Cynthia?

    Valarie, on the other hand, was worried for her fellow Heroes. When they first fought, she had thought she had seen the extent of Cynthia''s abilities. Skilled she maybe, she was no Hero nor Mamono. Even if she does have no Mana, her capabilities could only take her so far. And, if she were still operating off that assumption, she would not be concerned about the current situation. There was no way a single woman could defeat an entire room of Heroes in the middle of an Order Branch''s Headquarters.

    But that assumption had been completely destroyed by today''s revelation.

    Cynthia, someone who was neither a Hero nor a Mamono and had no Mana of her own, managed to clear an entire camp of Mamono. Even if she hadn''t killed them all herself, she still managed to fight her way through a veritable small army of monsters. And if the bodies left behind were any indication, there had been more than enough to fill the city streets of Vinvers twice over. Loathe as she was to admit it, even Valarie understood the kind of danger such a force would be. All but the greatest of Heroes would fall before such numbers. And even then, there was a high chance they would end up monsterized anyway.

    Yet Cynthia had the power to defeat them all, come out of the battle unscathed, and without any sign of monsterization.

    When Valarie first saw Cynthia return, she had been too focused on processing the carnage around her to fully understand this fact. But their walk to Headquarters had given her all the time she needed. Now, she understood how much a danger Cynthia truly was. Someone with her power could endanger not just the Mamono, but the entire world if left unchecked. And...and she wasn''t sure if their current forces were enough to deal with the extremely willful criminal.

    Both were expecting this trial to go poorly.

    Neither had expected it to go the way it did.

    And now they stood in fearful awe at Cynthia as she told Priest Galoran and Sister Viola, arguably the two primary leaders of this Branch of the Order, "no" right to their faces.

    Valarie was fuming at her arrogance.

    Spencer was fighting to keep Valarie from rushing forward with the rest of the gung-ho Heroes.

    A twenty man squad of the remaining Heroes surged up the steps of the platform. They drew their weapons, rage at the insolence of the stranger driving them on. The melee combatants took to the front, while the magic users remained behind and prepared their spells. They did not immediately attack the Huntress, but they did cut off any easy exit by blocking all the obvious escape routes.

    If she ran towards the stairs, she''d run into the main body of the squad and be captured. If she jumped to the floor, the magic users would catch her midair and deliver her to their allies to be taken into custody. And, even if she did somehow escape them, the other Order adherents in the building would surely catch her. The gathered Heroes were confident that the stranger would find it almost impossible to escape judgment.

    Selina, however, was not intimidated in the least. She remained standing with her arms crossed and eyes focused on Viola as the priestess attempted to keep a neutral expression in the face of her defiance. Something that Galoran was currently failing to do as he attempted to bore a hole through Selina with his anger alone.

    "I apologize," Viola spoke slowly as, barely hiding the irritation in her voice, "I believe I misheard you."

    "You did not. I said I refuse to kill these two," Selina clarified for the priestess.

    "I see...and you do understand exactly what you are saying correct?"

    "I am well aware."

    "Then, tell me, why would you do something so foolish as defy the will of the Order?"

    "The first reason is because your will is not mine," Selina let her arms fall to her side. She put one foot forward, her own angry gaze matching Viola''s, "You seem to forget; I am not one of you. I am not a soldier, I am not an adherent, I am not a Hero. I do not answer to you. Threaten and postulate all you wish, I will not be cowed. Neither will I ever allow you to dictate my actions. Never forget this.

    Viola''s expression remained calm, but her body language told a different story. Her hands were gripping each other hard enough to turn the knuckles white. Her face had grown red with rage, and it had only gotten worse as Selina''s speech had gone on. Her red lips shook as she tried to hold them together and stifle the furious responses she wished to release. Anyone who knew her could see that she was struggling to maintain her facade in front of the Heroes who looked up to her.

    "And the second is one that you should be aware of," Viola and Galoran''s expressions changed from anger to confusion at Selina''s words. The Huntress continued, "You say that the Inquisitors gave you reports on my condition. However, I do not believe they gave you the full truth."

    "And on what grounds do you suggest this?" Galoran asked, curiosity overcoming his anger.

    "You shall soon see," Selina left it at that. Then she walked over to Felix, paying no heed to the numerous Heroes brandishing weapons at her. The shackled man felt his hairs stand on end as she knelt to look him in the eyes. She briefly observed his form and took in the extent of his mistreatment. His ribs were visible beneath his skin, his gaunt and wrinkled face had eyes surrounded by deep black bags, and his teeth were chipped from numerous beatings.

    She shook in her head in disappointment before she started to speak to the man, "Hello there, sir. Tell me, what brought you here?"

    "Wha-what?" Felix asked incredulously, eyes darting between the strange woman and the priests of the Order.

    "I asked why you are here. Why are you shackled to this stand like a common criminal?"

    "What do you mean? They told you why."

    "Yes, they did. They told me why you are here from their perspective. One skewed by religious dogma. I want to know why you, personally, did it. Don''t be afraid. I am not here to judge you."

    Felix''s mouth opened and closed in shock. He couldn''t understand why the stranger was doing what she was doing, but he couldn''t help the sense of relief that washed over him. Ever since he and Tina had been captured, not a single person dared to speak to him. He couldn''t blame them. He had betrayed everything the Order stood for with what he did. His friends abandoning him to rot in a cell, barely surviving on meager scraps of food and water, getting beaten when they asked him to tell them about things he had no knowledge of. They were all part and parcel of his decision.

    But that didn''t mean he enjoyed it. That he didn''t want someone to listen to his troubles. Especially since they kept him and Tina separate at all hours of the day. And now, here was this complete stranger offering the ear he had been longing for. How could he pass up the chance?

    "I...I...," he struggled to find the right words. Then he looked over and saw Tina, cowering in fear at the sight of the large group of Heroes behind them. As he watched her with shame and worry filling his heart, the words spilled out of him like a broken dam, "For her. It was all for her. Tina...she''s the love of my life. We were planning to get married before she...before she turned. I...I couldn''t kill her. I just couldn''t. But I knew I couldn''t come back to the Order. So I tried to hide. I just...I just wanted us to be able to live in peace. That''s it.

    The man spoke while on the verge of tears, "I know. I know it''s selfish, it endangers everyone around me, and I know I''m letting an enemy of my religion live. To many, I am the worst type of scum on the face of this planet. One who puts his whole city at risk for one person. But what else would they have me do? Kill my beloved with my own hands and smile as I do it?"

    Selina nods along as the man explains himself. Once his speech ends, she gives him time to regain his breath. Then she asks him, "Now, tell me; If there was a way to make your wife human again, would you take it?"

    Felix''s eyes widen in shock. Hope long since abandoned began to grow within his chest. His chains shook as he tried to turn his head and look the Huntress dead in the eye, "What? Of-of course! If there''s a way then-"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Would you still love her?"

    Felix paused, "What was that?"

    "If she was human once more," the Huntress began to explain, "would you still love her? You had to have spent time with her before they caught you. Meaning you came under her influence while she was a Mamono. No doubt you felt immense amounts of pleasure at times. If she was human again, that would all go away. Can you still say that you would love her if she was human? Truly?"

    Felix prepared an angry retort, but the look in the stranger''s eyes gave him pause. Her gaze wasn''t filled with judgment or disgust at the idea. All that he saw was a genuine want to know his answer. And that made him think. He thought back to the weeks he had spent with Tina after she had...changed. What the stranger had said...was true. He had done what he could to stop Tina, but there was only so much he could do against her. Especially when her "urges" reached a fever pitch.

    And when they had slept together...he couldn''t deny it was amazing. They had both promised to save themselves until they were married but...that vow was now technically broken. But he couldn''t bring himself to say that it wasn''t worth it in a way. Whether that was the Demonic Mana affecting his mind or his true feelings even he couldn''t say.

    However, there was one thing he was one hundred percent sure of.

    "Yes," he said with as much conviction as he could gather in his state, "A thousand times yes. I love Tina because she''s who she is. Mamono, human, it doesn''t matter. I love her. That hasn''t nor will it ever change."

    Selina was silent as she allowed the man''s words to sink in. Then she nodded while getting to her feet, "Thank you, sir. Now, please wait. I promise you will have your wife back soon."

    She idly heard Viola asking what she was doing. She ignored the priestess and started approaching the succubus. Tina began to whimper as the tall, black figure got closer and closer. She started fighting against her bonds, eyes going wide and tail whipping back and forth as fear suffused her heart. But no matter how much she struggled, her bonds held her firmly in place.

    Selina pulled the glove on her right hand off and knelt next to Tina. She took a deep breath, reached her hand out, and carefully gripped the Lesser Succubus'' right hand, placing her palm against the back of the woman''s.

    The Mamono froze at her touch.

    Everyone was still for a single tense moment.

    Then Tina''s mouth opened in a silent scream.

    "TINA!" Felix shouted as he tried to get to his feet. His shackles held him fast, but his struggles soon stopped. His anger and despair were replaced by happiness and hope as he saw the miracle happening in front of him.

    Slowly but surely, Tina was returning to normal. Her wings and tail shriveled up until they fell to the floor as black dust. Her fur followed suit, dropping to the floor in gray clumps that continued to shrivel until they were completely gone. Her horns grew smaller and smaller until they disappeared entirely. Her breasts, enlarged to DD-Cups from the transformation, shrunk until they were at her original C-Cup size.

    Within moments, Tina Kolto had become human again.

    The now demonsterized women fell to the floor with a tired sigh. Her eyes closed as her breathing stabilized. Faster than the eye could see, Selina took off her cloak and tossed it over the naked woman. Then she summoned the Rakuyo and sliced apart Tina''s shackles. The chains and stockings clanging against the floor didn''t wake Tina as she fell to the floor. Selina placed an arm under her at the last moment. Just quick enough to break her fall.

    Then, once she was certain the woman''s breathing was back to normal levels, she laid her down on the ground, put her glove back on, and turned to the two priests watching over her.

    Both were looking at her with complete and utter bewilderment.

    As Selina had expected.

    Viola recovered from her shock first. Her carefully curated facade had fully cracked. Her originally serene features were replaced by angry furrowed brows and grit white teeth. Her hands gripped the edges of her armrest as her whole body shook with barely constrained fury. Selina, sensing what was coming, made her way back over to Felix and readied herself to cut his bonds as well. Just as she was getting ready to split the chains holding his arms in two, Viola got to her feet and shouted loud enough to be heard all the way to the doors, "Heroes! Capture this heretic! Stop her before she escapes with the prisoners!"

    Selina cursed under her breath as she severed the chains and stocks encasing Felix''s. As the man fell to his knees, feeling slowly returning to his numb arms and legs, she turned to face the Heroes blocking her escape route. They approached her with weapons drawn and eyes clouded with malice and a twisted sense of duty. Selina readied her weapon, but a battle here was the furthest thing from her mind. Not because she didn''t believe she could win this fight. Skilled the Heroes were, and outnumber she maybe, but it wouldn''t be the first time she''s ever been forced to face multiple skilled opponents at once. She could thank the Blood-drunk Hunters who Invaded her world for that.

    No, the reason for her hesitation was twofold. First, there were Felix and Tina. Tina was still unconscious and Felix was barely in any shape to run, let alone defend himself. She would need to battle with those two at her back. Something much easier said than done. And second was what would happen should she escape. While the Order didn''t control Vinvers, it was still an influential force. And she would be considered a fugitive and heretic. If the City Guard refused to do anything against her, the Order could turn the situation into a way to gain more control over the City.

    She bit her lip as she split the Rakuyo in two. Perhaps she could only make glancing hits and minor cuts? They may look more favorably upon her actions if she didn''t kill any of them. But that would be difficult to accomplish with her foes all clumped together. She would need to-

    "Heroes, hold."

    The group of Heroes froze dead in their tracks. Selina blinked twice as she turned her head to look at the last person she expected to hear; Priest Galoran.

    "Galoran?" Viola''s tone showed she was just as surprised as the Huntress, "What are you doing?"

    "I should ask you the same question, Priest Viola," the old man replied as he stood from his seat. He turned to his younger colleague and continued, "Why are you attempting to arrest Lady Albion?"

    "Why am I-can you not see why?!" Viola waves a hand towards the stand, "She is releasing criminals that threaten the City!"

    "No, she is releasing two people who are no longer a threat to the City. Felix''s crime was harboring a Mamono and Tina''s was becoming one. But Tina is now human, once more. Thus rendering any crimes null and void," in contrast to Viola and himself a few minutes prior, Galoran''s voice was calm and collected in the face of his fellow fuming adherent.

    "We have no proof-"

    "We can get it. Heroes, one of you go to Tina and perform a Mana Transfer."

    The group of Heroes hesitated for a moment, until a young girl stepped out of the group. Her black hair was long enough to cover her eyes, making Selina worry for the girl''s eyesight. Yet, the Hero was able to reach Tina within moments (doing what she could to avoid staring directly at the Huntress). She knelt next to the sleeping woman, lifted up a single limp hand, and placed it in her own. Stressful seconds passed by until the Heroine put Tina''s hand back on the floor. She turned to her two leaders and said in a tiny but astonished voice, "She''s clean. No Corrupted Mana whatsoever."

    Gasps exploded from the gathered Heroes. Whispers filled with wild imagination began to circulate among their ranks, and more than a few fingers pointed towards Selina. Some accusatory. Others with awe and a tinge of hope.

    Galoran waved a hand, "And there you have it."

    "It''s obviously a trick," Viola replied, refusing to back down, "She did something to hide it. It has to still be there!"

    "Why are you so determined to find a reason to arrest her?"

    "Why are you so willing to trust this!? Why do you wish to let her get away with such heresy!?"

    "Because I am no fool. I can see the value such an ability has. Think of all the Heroes we have lost to the Mamono. How many of them have been completely subsumed by the Monsters, never to return to the fold? Before, we could do nothing but hope that they would one day appear and we could give them the mercy they deserve. But now, with Lady Albion by our side, we could bring them back. Bolster our forces and finally perform a proper counteroffensive against the Mamono!"

    "Do you even hear yourself?" Viola turned away from the stage to fix the older Priest with a piercing glare, "How can you even think of using the powers of a heathen that flaunts our decrees and laws? Even if her power is legitimate, it clearly does not come from the Chief God and thus is taboo!"

    While the two Priest argued, Selina was making her move. She could feel the shift in the air. The tension between Galoran and Viola was starting to spread to the Heroes. Some of them had already chosen sides. One third agreed with Galoran and wished to see the extent of Selina''s powers, and exactly what she could do for the war effort. One third wanted her put under lock and key to await judgment at a later date for her crimes. And the last third were either too scared to pick a side, didn''t care either way, or wished to remain neutral. Confusion and uncertainty began to take over their ranks.

    And the Huntress wasn''t about to waste the opportunity.

    She had managed to slowly and quietly back up until she was standing right before Felix. The man had just gotten feeling back into his arms and legs. He was on his knees when he saw the Huntress crouch down in front of him. She whispered as softly but firmly as she could, "Can you manage a crouch?"

    Felix narrowed his eyes and tried to get onto the balls of his feet. He winced as muscles he hadn''t used in weeks began to ache, but he fought through the pain as best he could. That was, until he put weight on his left ankle. Then he nearly cried out in pain but bit his lip to keep it in. He nodded to the Huntress, but she could tell he wouldn''t be able to move quickly for a long time. She glanced towards the exit doors at the left and right ends of the room. Both were an equal distance away from the stage, but the right, where Tina was sleeping, had the least amount of Heroes protecting it. The question was whether Felix could last long enough to reach the door. If he couldn''t...

    Swearing once more, the Huntress clipped the two halves of the Rakuyo to her back. then she told the man to wrap his arms around her shoulders. She would carry him on her back while they made their escape. While initially hesitant, Felix took one look at the still arguing Priests above and then did as he was told.

    Selina, neither hindered nor bothered by the former prisoner clinging to her back, swiftly made her way over to Tina. The Heroine who had checked the former Mamono was still crouched by the sleeping woman''s side. But when she turned and saw the Huntress right behind her, she nearly screamed in shock. Only Selina swiftly shoving her gloved hand over the girl''s mouth stopped them from being found out. Selina shushed the girl while shaking her head. The Heroine didn''t act, even after Selina took her hand away from the girl''s mouth.

    With little difficulty, Selina scooped Tina into her arms, carrying the sleeping girl bridal style. Once she was certain Tina was secured in her arms, she whispered to Felix, "I''m going to jump off the stage. Get ready."

    Felix, unable to effectively use his legs, did the best thing he could in the situation; Tighten his arms around the Huntress.

    Everyone only noticed what the Huntress was doing when she was already in the air.

    Viola''s hands slammed down on her chair just as Selina hit the tiled floor, completely clearing the three Heroes posted to guard that part of the stage. She pointed towards the fleeing Huntress, "Stop her! Don''t let her get away!"

    "Heroes! Ignore that order! Defend Lady Albion!" Galoran said while quickly making his way down the stairs to his seat. The conflicting orders only added to the confusion. Some Heroes attempted to cast a spell to slow Selina down, only for those spells to be dispelled by other Heroes. Some tried to run after the fleeing Huntress only to be tripped up or outright stopped by their fellows. The area around the stage descended into pure chaos as the Heroes of the Order got in each others way.

    Which gave Selina all the time she needed to reach the exit. She was through the door in a matter of moments.

    Now, she just needed to find her way through the Headquarters without running into any of the Order Agents that would likely want her either chained or joining the war.

    In addition, she now had to protect two people as she made her escape. One was unconscious, and the other could barely walk.

    ...

    Selina made a mental note to berate herself for constantly getting herself into these situations later.

 Chapter 34: Back At Pran

    Brigid Montgomery was bored.

    The revelation came to him while he sat in his private study, the specially crafted chair he ordered from a traveling carpenter making no noise as he leaned back in it. He lazily stared out the window at the town of Pran while contemplating this fact.

    He was not bored with his life. Having so much wealth at his fingertips and being able to use it without worry was amazing. He couldn''t be more pleased with his current living situation if he tried. Even his apprentice, Micheal, had done little to dampen this feeling of superiority. The young man was far too naive and idealistic for Brigid''s taste, he had a good eye for business and was far too spineless to go against his master. It would take some work, but Brigid would turn the boy to his way of thinking soon enough...or he would simply make sure he never finished his apprenticeship.

    No, he knew the reason for his malaise.

    The girls.

    "Did I please you, Master?" the young girl between his legs asked, her face a mess from performing her deed.

    Montgomery nodded while waving at the door to the room, "Yes, yes. You may leave now."

    She stood up and made to leave, not bothering to wipe her face. Just as he taught her. He kept his eyes on her small naked backside as she left out the room. When she was gone he sighed in disappointment. Fixing his pants he stood up and walked to the window to look out over Pran. Gray clouds hung ominously over head, carrying the possibility of rain while also exemplifying his foul mood.

    As it stood he had three girls that he could call upon to do whatever he wanted with. The one had just left, a little waif of a girl that hadn''t put up a fight when he made his real intentions known. One named Samatha who was already selling her body to help her family pay their rent. Convincing her to let him do as he wished had been a simple matter. Lastly there was Veronica. He wanted to see if feeding someone an aphrodisiac for three months straight would lead to any developments. What he got was a girl who was always horny and wouldn''t look that out of place in a brothel.

    All three were attractive in their own ways. And, with his position and ownership of their homes, all three were always at his beck and call.

    But no matter how many times he slept with any of them, it never truly satisfied him. And he knew exactly why.

    Maggie Mercer.

    The moment he saw her, he knew he had to have her. While her looks were passable by his standards what attracted him to her was her personality. Being the primary owner of many of the homes in the slums he had seen the same type of person day in and day out. The down on their luck, completely broken, all hope has been lost type. Their bodies had sunken bloodshot eyes, fresh cuts and bruises all over, and were usually in various states of undress. While there were the occasional flower among that patch of weeds, that was usually only surface deep.

    Not her, oh no. She was different from every other person in the slums. She could still smile and look forward to the next day. Her optimism was so high that he had caught her singing one day when he was coming to collect their rent. Singing! About living in the poorest and least maintained area in Pran! She was the one bright spot in that stain upon the city he called home.

    Which was exactly he wanted, no, needed to break her. To corrupt her into his personal plaything. The feeling of conquering and defiling someone so pure and happy made his loins quiver with excitement. He hummed and stepped away from the window, heading towards the door. He grabbed one of his many furred coats from a rack near the door in case the outside proved to be chilly.

    He would''ve had her and been working on her conversion months ago, if it wasn''t for that annoying brother of hers. Nick. Just the thought of that nuisance made Montgomery''s lips curl into a frown.

    He descended the stairs and saw his apprentice speaking to one of his clients. A squat man with a slight hunch in his back, wearing something that was at one point a shirt and trousers but was now little more than strips of cloth hanging from his body. He was smiling while vigorously shaking Micheal''s hand. His young apprentice did his best to appear unmoved, but Montgomery could see how he struggled to remain in his seat.

    Montgomery sneered at the sight at the bottom of the stairs. He stopped on middle step to put on his coat while waiting for the client to leave. Only when he was out the door did the merchant walk down the last few steps. He spoke to his apprentice without looking at him, "I''m going out. Watch over things while I''m gone."

    Any protests his apprentice put up were ignored as he exited out the door and into the streets of Pran. A biting gust of wind blew across his frame, quickly validating his concern as he began the trek to the west end of the town.

    That boy had proven to his primary obstacle to getting Maggie under his thumb. No matter how much he raised their rent, that boy always seemed to scrounge up enough to pay it. And he couldn''t raise it to the point that no one would''ve been able to pay it. If he did that then Nick would get the guards involved. Montgomery was a man of means, but he did not have the influence to deal with them...yet.

    However, it seemed that the lad had slipped up. Montgomery hadn''t seen the three of them at their home for five days now. And, as a businessman, he couldn''t let that slide. Everyday they were gone was hurting his business after all. If they were gone for just one or two days, he could look the other way. But being gone for so long suggested that they did not wish to live in the home he had so graciously given them. And if that was the case, then he would find someone who would better appreciate his generosity.

    Like a certain noblewoman who bought a manor at the edge of town a few days ago.

    Brigid openly smiled at his own cleverness. While Lady Albion didn''t have any servants with her when she first came to him, that was no reason think that she didn''t. While he hadn''t obtained a personal audience with any nobles, yet, he had interacted with their servants and courtiers for his business ventures. From what he could manage to glean those meetings, the nobles were much like him. And if he could avoid going out in public with those who are lesser than you, he would not think twice about doing that exact thing.

    And without a doubt Lady Albion likely has more servants she wishes to bring with her, but wishes to a have a place for them to be when she has important guests over. Which is where he and a house in the slums that just became open for sale come in.

    He chuckled as the purple manor came into view. A smile was on his face all the way to the building...until he saw who was standing in the front yard.

    Not Lady Albion nor one of her servants.

    But Maggie Mercer playing hide and seek with two boys, one he recognized as her younger brother, and a girl.

    Montgomery had to take a moment to rub his eyes to be sure they weren''t playing tricks on him.t When his hands pulled away, Maggie was still standing in the front yard grabbing the girl by the hand and trying to lead her into the house. Completely stunned, Montgomery moved towards the house in a trance.

    Maggie noticed him when he reached the edge of the property. She immediately stepped in front of the girl to greet the merchant. With a glowing smile she spoke in light happy voice, "Hello, Mr. Montgomery. How you been these past few days?"

    "Fine, Ms. Mercer," he coughed into his hands to clear his throat, and mask his displeasure at seeing the children. They began to gather around Maggie, hiding and looking at him from the assumed safety of her skirts. He recognized the thin and wide eyed face of Marcus, but the other two were unfamiliar. Their similar facial features and shared black hair suggested the two were siblings. He waved a hand towards the two, "But I can see that things have changed quite a bit for you. I wasn''t aware that you were in the habit of adopting children."

    "Oh," Maggie looked down at the two siblings then back towards the merchant. She waved a hand through the air in dismissal, "Oh no. They''re not mine. They''re Ms. Cynthia''s."

    Montgomery had to force his eyebrows to remain stationary to hide his surprise, "Ms. Cynthia?"

    "Yes," Maggie nodded, "She''s-"

    "Hey, Mags!" all in attendance turned their heads towards the house. There they beheld Nick Mercer stepping out of the front door of the house. He had gained more muscle mass since he started his training...along with a few bruises that had yet to heal.

    "Nick!" Marcus shouted while rushing towards his older brother. Nick smiled and knelt down as his younger brother got close enough to touch.

    He placed a hand on the child''s head and tousled his hair, "Hey there, Mark. You mind heading inside? The Old Man says it''s gonna rain."

    Marcus pouts and crosses his arms while puffing out his chest, "So? I''m not afraid of rain!"

    His brave face lasts until Nick picks him up. He holds the toddler in the crook of his arms while chuckling, "I know. But I don''t think you''d want to stay out and get sick. Wouldn''t make you look very good in front of a certain someone."

    Nick obviously turned his gaze towards Gloria, who was clutching the statue Cynthia had given her. Marcus followed his brother''s eyes and his cheeks turned a bright red. He fought his way out of Nick''s grasp and rushed towards the door to the manor. Nick shook his head before turning his head back to Maggie...and only then did he realize that Montgomery was standing right across from his sister.

    The sight made his lips curl into an evil, smug grin.

    "Well, Brigid. Fancy seeing you here," he crossed his arms as he slowly walked over to where both his sister and Montgomery were standing, "What brings you all the way to the edge of town?"

    "Hello, Nicholas," Brigid placed both hands in to his sleeves while warily eyeing the young man, "Nothing in particular. I just happened to be passing by when I saw Ms. Mercer here. It surprised me."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Oh, really?" Nick stopped just behind and to the left of his sister, leaving enough room for the two young twins to get to the house whenever they chose, "And what, exactly, surprised you? Seeing us standing outside a building as fancy as this? Seeing us watching over the children of a noble woman? Or is it just that you can''t stand the fact that you haven''t gotten to stare at my sister in a few days?"

    Maggie elbowed her brother in his side, still smiling at the merchant, "I am sorry for my brother''s rude behavior sir. And for not informing you that we will be away from our home for an extended period. You see, we have recently become acquainted with the Lady of this manor. Due to certain events she has trusted us with watching over both her home and her children while she is away."

    A single eyebrow raised on Montgomery''s face while his gaze shifted to the two children by her legs. Maggie smiled while shifting to give him a better look at the two, "Montgomery, this is Horace and Gloria. Horace, Gloria, this is Mr. Montgomery. Go on and say hi."

    Gloria took one look at the thickset merchant, then turned and rushed back into the house. Her brother remained outside and stepped towards the older man. Brigid stared down at the boy with a practiced mask of indifference. He had no love for children, but he didn''t want Maggie to see that here. Better to stomach the child now to gain a bit of rapport with Ms. Willaims.

    At least, that was his plan.

    Until Horace kicked him hard in the shin.

    He cried out in pain, kneeling to rub his injured leg. Maggie gasped in shock as Horace turned and ran to Nicholas. Brigid shot an angry glare at the retreating boy''s back. Horace looked up at Nick and asked in a small voice, "Was that good?"

    Nick knelt to Horace''s height and shook his head, "No, no, not at all, Horace. You do not greet someone you just met by kicking them. I am very disappointed in you."

    Nick kept up his act until he was certain Maggie and Montgomery weren''t looking anymore. Then he smiled and patted the kid on the head. He leaned in to whisper, "Good job, kid. I''ll show you that trick later like I promised. Now, go check on your sister while I keep mine safe. Ok?"

    "Ok. Bye big brother, Nick," Horace ran to the manor while waving at the young man.

    Nick returned the wave before turning back to Brigid. He stood up while shrugging his head at the frowning man, "Sorry about that, Montgomery. You know how kids are."

    "Indeed," the merchant said slowly while getting to his feet.

    "I am so sorry, Sir! I''ve never seen Horace do that to anyone before," Maggie assured Brigid.

    "To be fair, Mag''s, we''ve only known the two scamps for five days now," Nick clarifies for his sister, "Can''t expect to know everything about them after such a short time."

    "Still, it''s-"

    "I assure you, Ms. Mercer, it is fine," Montgomery says while regaining his composure, "I believe I am going to take my leave."

    "Aw, but you just got here. Why not stay a bit longer? Try to patch things up with Horace?" the barely disguised sarcasm in Nick''s voice makes Maggie elbow him again.

    "No, it is alright. I need to return to my office and take care of some important business matters. But, before I go, when will Lady Albion be returning?"

    "Albion? Oh, you mean Lady Cynthia," the smile on Maggie''s face swiftly turns into a worried frown, "I''m afraid I don''t know. She never told us when she was expecting to return."

    "I see," the merchant nodded while walking away from the siblings. He yelled to the two as he left, "I would appreciate it if the two of you could let her know I wish to speak with her once she returns."

    "No promises," Nick calls as the merchant leaves. Montgomery ignores him and continues his walk back to his office. He quickly arrives back at his place of business...before walking past it and heading towards the slums.

    He bites his lip to stop himself from screaming his rage to all around him. This was a disaster. He didn''t know how the two of them had managed to gain the favor of a noble, but he knew that Nicholas had a hand in it. All that the little rat had to do was say he was willing to watch over the Lady''s children whenever she was away on business. All he would ask for in return was shelter. And that would be the end of it.

    None of his typical methods would work on Lady Albion. She paid for her estate in full, has more than enough room to house the two, and he had no reason to believe that she would be of a mind to listen to any lies he could concoct. Not if she already trusted them enough to let them watch her house and children while she was away. Maggie and her nuisance of a brother would soon have no reason to interact with him anymore. Meaning Maggie Mercer would be completely outside of his grasp.

    He would not let that happen. No, he had to have her. If not to sate his desires, then to at least ensure that damn brother of hers learned what happened to those who defied him. But to do that he would need to call in his "partners."

    He tilted his head down while pulling his fur coat closer, eyes shifting to his left and right to check for any curious glances. Only when he was certain he was completely unseen did he duck into the alleyway between two dilapidated but still occupied abodes. He waited a few moments for his eyes to adjust to the darkness and see the relatively empty side street.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Revor''s dead body hit the ground with a wet splat, the blood that had pooled below him seeping into the stone floor. His face was mangled beyond recognition, his neck twisted at an odd angle, and his arms bent in ways they weren''t supposed to. The three subordinates he brought with him were quaking in fear at the sight of their leader''s broken body.

    Looming over the still warm corpse, an armored figure idly flicked a speck of blood off its face. It skin was tanned from head to toe with wild red eyes filled with blood-lust, while it flexed its blood covered hands. Inky black markings formed the shape of a viper that ran from its neck to the ends of her hands. Silver locks of unkempt hair fell out from beneath its thick iron great helm that matched its breastplate and greaves. It backed up before the pool of blood managed to reach its brown leather boots. It lifted its gauntlet equipped hands towards the thugs currently quaking in their boots. The iron weapons creaked as it waved it at the exit dismissively.

    "Get this trash outta here. Now."

    Its words were short with a masculine, animalistic tenor to its voice. The thugs sprung into action, grabbing the body and dragging it out of the room. As they reached the door, one shouted, "It will be done, Viper King! Just a moment!"

    He growled as he turned his back on the pool of blood seeping into the stone floor of his room. He''d get someone to clean it up later.

    His stride took her deeper into the base of the Vipers. The building had been discovered by the original members years ago and had been built upon bit by bit. His additions were the black and white flags wrapped around wooden stakes placed at irregular intervals down the hall, the oil lamps hanging from chains, small wooden stands or stools to sit on, and dedicated spaces for what loot they took from their targets.

    Ahead of him was the main room, where various Viper thugs lazed around the hideout in numerous states. Some were counting up gold coins from a successful extortion, some were sharpening or polishing cruel looking weapons, some were even feeling each other up while their comrades cheered them on. But the moment their Boss stepped into the room it all ended. All the Vipers froze in abject fear as their leader stomped his way into the room. His armor clanked with every step he took while his eyes swept along the terrified gazes of his minions. He counted every person in the room, then grunted in disappointment.

    There were ten Vipers here.

    Last time he was here there were thirty.

    He stopped at his destination, a door at the end of the main room with a large black "S" carved into the wood. He shoved it open, igorning the hinges squeaking in protest, then kicked it closed with the back of his foot. Turning around he put the bolt lock into place on the door.

    Then he turned back to his room.

    It wasn''t a very intricate place. A dirty and hole covered bed big enough for two people sat in the leftmost corner of the room. Directly across from it in a different corner was a weapon rack. Broken blades and spears leaned against the wooden structure while more were strewn about the ground near it. Two oil lamps cast light onto the only other notable thing in the room:

    A shrine with a drawing of Nicholas Mercer sitting on top of it.

    The figure removed its gauntlets and placed its the great helm. It unclasped the straps and pulled it off...revealing the female face underneath. Sera shook her hair out, a manic smile on lips as she spoke to the painting, "Sorry to keep you waiting, my love~."

    She quickly discarded her gauntlets and boots. Slowly she unclasped her breastplate and greaves, letting both hit the ground with multiple clanks of metal hitting metal. She stood there in her pink undergarments for a few moments. She closed her eyes and let her imagination run wild. Within moments she had recreated her beloved from her mind. His perfectly sculpted body, his kind and gentle eyes, firey red hair, rough calloused hands, all formed from her memories.

    In her mind he leaned in and kissed her. She returned it while his hands moved to undo her bra-

    A knock on the door violently shook her from her fantasy. In a panic, she put her helmet back on and rushed to the door. She took a moment to adjust her voice before yelling, "Who dares interrupt me!?"

    "Viper King. It''s Montgomery. I have a job for you."

    "Then tell me what it entails!"

    "I would much rather tell you the details face to face."

    "Know your place, worm! Never forget that I own the Vipers! Not you! Do not presume to-"

    "It concerns Nicholas and Maggie Mercer."

    Sera went silent.

    Then she yelled back, "Give me a few moments."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Felix Soder, Guard Captain of Pran, let his face hit the counter of the bar with a thud.

    The inkeeper, Mark, shook his head at the eyepatched man, "Felix. You''re lucky you''re my only customer right now. I don''t think it would feel people with confidence if they saw their Guard Captain like this."

    Felix slowly turned his head to regard his long time friend with frustration, "That''s something I would care about, Mark...if I was still on duty. But I''m not. So they can screw off. And you can get me another tank."

    Mark shook his head but did as his friend requested. He continued to speak while keeping his eye on the tankard in his hand, "Maybe you don''t care, but some of us rely on the people in to give us our living. If they were to see the man who''s supposed to keep them safe drunk off his ass, it would probably make them get outta here faster than the rumors are."

    Felix grimaced and turned away from the innkeeper with a grunt, "Figures you''d heard about that bullshit, too."

    "Everyone has by now. The Great City of Lescaite, the Order''s number one place to recruit Heroes, fallen to one of the Lillim. The Frontier''s moved up, and this town''s right on the edge of it. People don''t feel safe. So they''re moving out. Just last week I saw Kolast pack up his things and ride off with a passing caravan. Didn''t say where he was going, just trying to get away from here."

    Mark finished filling the tankard and slid it towards his only customer. The rest of the inn sat silent in the dark of the night. Moonlight filtered in through the closed windows, but the primary source of light were the oil lamps hanging from the rafters. Felix caught the tankard without looking in one hand. Then he turned around on his stool to look at the rest of the inn.

    He shrugged while preparing to drink his ale, "Not much more I can do about that. My men are already checking the borders day and night for anything that even looks slightly out of order. Don''t see what else I could do other than that."

    "You could contact the Order to get some Heroes out here."

    Felix snorts, "Sure. Go to those holier-than-thou fuckwads and beg them to send me one of their ''oh so special'' watchdogs. Then let those stuck up bastards in here so they take control of my town, just so one of them can turn on us after getting his dick sucked for the first time."

    Mark winced at Felix''s vulgar condemnation, "Come on, Felix. You can''t hate them that much."

    "I don''t. But you said it yourself, Mark. Lescaite made the best Heroes the Order could offer. It was probably filled with those types...and it still fell. Why should I trust them to protect my city, when the best among them couldn''t even save their''s?"

    The two men lapsed into an uncomfortable silence. Mark from being unable to find a retort to Felix''s statements, and Felix from wanting to enjoy his drink in peace. The only sound in the inn was that of the Captain''s drinking.

    That is, until the door to the inn was flung open by a woman in a tight leather shirt with a strange wide brimmed hat.

    She rushed over to Felix the moment she spotted him, grabbing his free hand and staring into his face with panicking purple eyes. She yelled out, "Please! You''ve got to help me!"

    "Woah, easy there lass!" Felix said while trying to get his hand out of the girl''s crushing grip. Damn she was strong, "Slow down and tell me what''s wrong?"

    "There''s no time! This city is in danger, and if we don''t hurry, a lot of people will be hurt!"

    "What are you talking about? Who are you?"

    "My name is Teresa Scarlett, and in less then three weeks a Mamono army is coming here!"

    Felix was out of his seat before the girl was finished. He told Mark to put the bill on his tab while he started walking towards the door. His expression was grim as he told Teresa to tell him everything as the two of them went towards the Guardhouse.

    He suddenly had a lot of messages to send out.

 Chapter 35: Finding A Way Out

    Nick and Maggie watched their landlord as he left the premises. Maggie waved after the large man''s back as he disappeared into the rest of the city.

    As soon as he left eyesight, Maggie punched her brother in the arm.

    Nick hissed and rubbed his shoulder, "Ow! Watch it, sis! That part''s still sore from Sen-Master''s training."

    "Why are you always like that with Mr. Montgomery?" she stepped forward until she was almost chest to chest with her brother. She stood on the balls of her feet as her eyes drilled into her brother''s.

    He looks away almost immediately, "Always like what?"

    "Confrontational!" she shouts to draw his eyes back to her, "You''re always in a bad mood and look ready to punch someone when he''s around."

    "Yeah, well can you blame me? The guy''s a creep," Nick responds while turning towards the manor. He started walking towards the building, "And besides, he''s always increasing how much rent we have to pay him every month. You know it''s true, I''ve shown it to you."

    Maggie, not to be deterred, followed after her brother and continued her rant, "Yes, I know. But he''s still our landlord. And nothing''s stopping him from tossing us out on the street because of your disrespect."

    "So what if he does," Nick lets his sister into the manor, waiting for her to step inside then doing the same. He makes sure to lock the door before following her down the hall, "Wouldn''t be the first time we''ve had to rough it on our lonesome."

    "You and me, no. But Marcus...," Maggie lets the implication hang in the air. She turns into the kitchen, heading towards the sink and rolling up her sleeves, "I won''t let him live through the same things you and I did."

    Nick bit his tongue and looked at the ground. He couldn''t argue with his sister on this front. He could still feel the hunger pains from when he was forced to go days without food so his siblings could eat. Then having to get up the next day so they wouldn''t get attacked. But his grimace soon turned into a smile as he lifted his head, "Well, Maggs, if losing our house is such a problem...then why don''t we just live here?"

    Maggie quickly shut the water off. Her head darted to her brother, looking at him as if he had grown a second head, "What did you just say?"

    "I said why don''t we just live here?" he waves his arms at the walls around him, "Think about it; Cynthia''s a noble, and she had no problem bringing in two kids she found on the side of the street. She''s probably got plenty of money to spare for the three of us. Plus this place is big enough to house all of us no problem. And even I can see that Marcus likes Gloria. What possible reason do we have not to stay here?"

    "The fact that we don''t have Ms. Cynthia''s express permission for one," Maggie explained while taking a washcloth and drying her hands, "No guarantee that she''d be willing to take us in for another."

    "Ok, yeah, but why wouldn''t she? She trusts us enough to let us watch over her house and kids."

    "Yes, with three armed and trained mercenaries that she somehow knows."

    "Yeah? Well there''s also the fact that she saved our lives," Nick frowned at his sister while rolling his eyes, "People with bad intentions wouldn''t bother helping two strangers get away from some Mamono."

    Maggie turns her gaze away from her brother, "Well...ok, you''re right on that."

    "Also, lets not forget that she didn''t blame either of us for what happened," Nick starts to walk around his sister, his eyes locked on her as he keeps speaking, "Most people would have come to the conclusion that we let the Mamono in on purpose. And even if they knew that wasn''t the case, they would use it as an excuse to kick us out anyway."

    He stops when he makes a full circle and frowns at his sister, "Maggs, I know you''re smarter than this. You should know how good a deal this whole situation is. Why are you so against us doing it?"

    "It just...It just feels like we''re taking advantage of her," Maggie admits while wringing her hands together, "She''s been so nice to us and...and I can''t bring myself to ask anymore of her than we need to."

    "But you''re fully willing to grin and bear living under the thumb of Montgomery?"

    "Well, no-"

    "Then, why?"

    "I don''t know! Ok! It just doesn''t feel right," Maggie turned her back on her brother, heading towards the cupboards. She quickly said to him, "I''ll get started on lunch. Can you let everyone know, please?"

    Nick knew that this was his sister''s way of saying she was done talking. He placed a hand on his head and shook it while letting out an exasperated sigh, "Sure, Maggs. See you later."

    He then turned and left the kitchen, more confused than angry. He leaned against one of the hallway walls and groaned in disappointment. He stood there, trying to make sense of what was going through his sister''s head. This was the perfect opportunity. The three of them could finally get out of poverty and not have to worry anymore. As long as they played their cards right they would set for life. What did she not understand about that?

    He was brought out of these musing by the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs. He looked up and saw Jet coming towards him, his hair messed up and full of dust.

    "Hey, Nick," his light-hearted tone shifts as he sees Nick''s expression, "What''s up with you?"

    "Just some stuff with my sister and our asshole of a landlord. What happened to you?"

    Jet shrugs, "Marcus and Horace wanted to wrestle a bit. Let them wail on me and mess with my hair. You know, let them have their fun. Though, I think Horace knew I was holding back."

    "Probably. I think that kid pays more attention to us than some people might think,"

    Jet shrugged again while moving to stand next to Nick, "Yeah, maybe."

    The mercenary leaned against the wall to Nick''s right, "So, what''s this about an asshole landlord?"

    Nick leans back until the back of his head is touching the wall, "You ever heard of a guy named Brigid Montgomery?"

    Jet shook his head.

    "Figures. The guy''s a merchant in town. Not exactly a big name, but has enough money to own a lot of properties in the slums. Me, Maggs, and Marcus have been renting one of his houses for a while now. But I''ve been trying to find a way to get us outta of there."

    "Because...?"

    "Because the guy''s a creep," Nick said plainly. The thought of his soon to be former landlord made his jaw clench, "In the slums he''s known for targeting girls, or clients with girls living with them, with monthly increases in rent. When it starts getting to the point where they can hardly make ends meet, he steps in and offers them a ''chance to work for him.''"

    "Let me guess," Jet''s brow furrowed as he turned his upper body to better speak to the younger man, "The job is only ever open to women. And the ones who accept it always come back changed, right?"

    "Yep," Nick scowled at the thought, "I''ve seen it first hand. There was this girl, Veronica, that would babysit Marcus when me and Maggie were busy. She was a normal girl who really got along well with my brother. She loved spending time with our family...then she took Brigid''s offer. The change wasn''t immediate, but I started noticing that she would stare at me. A lot. With eyes that...you know...wanted something from me. Something I didn''t want to give. And it only got worse."

    "What ended up happening?"

    Nick didn''t answer at first, but he evnetually replied, "It happened three months after she took the job. It was bright and early in the morning. I had to go meet some people and Maggie was going to try selling more of her statues, so we had asked Veronica to come watch Marcus for the day. He was asleep when I went out to meet her. She...she looked wrong. Her face was flushed, her legs were shaking, and her eyes were wide open. She was panting like crazy and when she got close enough...she jumped me."

    "Oh," Jet closed his eyes while shaking his head, "Damn."

    "Yeah. I was on the ground, but I was stronger than her. Managed to get her off me. Got angry. Told her to leave and never come back. Didn''t even bother listening to her side of the story. I knew it wasn''t her fault. Montgomery probably did something to her. But...I didn''t care about that at the time. Last time I checked in on her, she was working at a brothel letting anyone have their way with her...but every few days she gets a special appointment and no one can see her save one person. Guess who?"

    "Montgomery."

    Nick nodded his head.

    "Fucking sick bastard," Jet flinched as an image of the merchant formed in his head, "Makes it worse that he''s not afraid to let others know he did it. Must think he''s untouchable...wait, how did you know that she was working at the brothel now?"

    Nick smiled, placing a finger on his lips, "Nuh uh. I can''t tell you that, now can I? But it''s not what you''re thinking."

    "Right. Anyway, I''m guessing this guy has his sights set on your sister now?"

    "But I''ve made sure he''s failed at every opportunity. Even when he raises our rent, I have ways of getting around his shit. But now, I don''t need to worry. Fucker knows that we''re in good with Lady Cynthia, and that he can''t touch us."

    "I wouldn''t be too sure," Jet said while straightening his back.

    "What do you mean?" Nick pushed himself off the the wall to look straight at the bounty hunter.

    "I''ve seen plenty of guys like him in my line of work," Jet begins, "And one universal fact about them, is that they don''t like to lose. He knows that he can''t get to you using his normal tactics. So, he''ll think of something outside the box."

    "Wait, what? Why? Wouldn''t he be afraid of pissing off a noble?"

    Jet tilted his head at the mention of Cynthia being a noble, but didn''t say anything about it. It wasn''t important. Instead he responded to Nick, "Yeah, if said noble was in right now. But he knows she''s gone. Meaning he can act under her nose with impunity."

    "But he doesn''t know when she''ll be back."

    "Which is why he''ll have to act quickly. Likely sometime tonight, and probably not directly to keep his hands clean. He''ll higher someone else to do his dirty work."

    Nick pushed himself off the wall. His eyes were wide with fear as his mind raced to figure out Brigid''s plan, "Fuck! Then we need to move now! I need to get Maggie and Marcus outta here! Fast!"

    "Now, hold on there," Jet''s words made Nick stop in his tracks. The bounty hunter lifted his head up with a smile, "Why are you panicking?"

    "Why? Cause an asshole is probably gonna come attack my family tonight!"

    "Yeah, in a manor being protected by three badass mercenaries. Three badass mercenaries, who happen to owe your benefactor a favor for helping them on a job," Jet pushed himself off the wall and stretched his arms towards the ceiling. He cracked his neck and told Nick, "Just stay calm and go get your sister. I''ll grab Blitz and Sen. We''ll meet up after lunch and get a plan together."

    "Re-really?" Nick watched Jet walk towards the backdoor with a mixture of confusion and surprise welling up in his heart. But when Jet nodded without looking at him in reply, that confusion was replaced with relief. He yelled, "Thank you," to Jet as he ran into the kitchen.

    Jet grinned and let out a happy sigh. Looks like this job was about to get interesting. Cynthia better appreciate it and get back soon.

    <hr>

    "Stop running! We just want to talk!"

    Selina ignored the words of the Order Knights and Soldiers chasing after her. Her black boots clacked as they hit the polished white floors of the Church. She ducked around a corner and into an open doorway. She turned around the door and placed her back against the wall. Then she waited, listening to the footsteps as they ran passed her position.

    Once she was certain they were gone, she ducked out of the room and ran in the opposite direction.

    "Are you ok?" she asked Felix as she adjusted the still unconscious Tina in her arms.

    "I''m fine," the former Order Scribe assured her as he tried his best to keep his arms from losing their grip around her shoulders, "What about you?"

    "I do not tire easily."

    With that Selina turned her focus back to her flight. She wasn''t sure how long she had been running, nor whether she had made any actual progress in escaping this church. She could remember the path to the obvious exits, but had no doubt those were heavily guarded by this point. Add to that how she didn''t know the layout of the church by heart while the Agents of the Order did, and under normal circumstances she would''ve been captured much earlier.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    However, she did have two distinct advantages.

    "Cynthia! Watch out!" the Huntress looked up at the sound of the former Scribe''s voice. In front of her stood a group of about three Order Knights. They wore the plate mail one expected of Knights and each wielded a single long sword.

    "Stop and face your judgement, heretic!" the one at the back of their triangular formation shouted Selina ignored his order and charged straight at the group of three.

    "Keep your head down," her voice was calm as she gave Felix the order. The man did as he was told, while the Huntress pulled Tina closer to her body. Eventually she closed the distance between her and the three Knights. The two at the front dashed forward with their swords held high above their heads. Selina had ran passed them before they even managed to swing.

    The Knight at the back attempted to use his size to block Selina''s path. This proved to be a mistake when Selina jumped into the air. She landed behind the Knight, not slowing in the slightest as she rushed down the hallway behind him.

    If her opponents were not Heroes, they posed little threat to her. Likely due to how they were still technically normal people. Which meant she could easily get around Soldiers and Knights without losing any momentum.

    Another was the unintentional split she caused with her demonstration. No doubt adherents who follow Galoran, or at least the Priest''s train of thought, were interfering with those who followed Viola. While she had no interest in helping them, she would not deny their free offer of keeping her path a bit clearer.

    She cuts through a random room, dashing past two adherents being scolded by some other priestess who briefly tried to stop her. As she moved through the exit she spoke to the former prisoner on her back, "Felix, have you regained your ability to move?"

    "I...I think so," Felix replied.

    "We can not afford uncertainty at this moment. Can or can you not move on your own?"

    "Um, uh-"

    "Understood," the Huntress kept up her rapid pace. She turned a corner and forced herself to a stop, sending Felix off balance on her back. He regained it as Selina adjusted her grip on the unconscious Tina, eyes narrowing at what was now blocking their path.

    Two people stood before a large set of double doors. One was a woman wearing a single piece of cloth that barely covered any part of her body. Made worse by her large breasts straining against their confines. She held a small, gnarled wooden stick in her right hand. White hair fell around her face in waves, blocking her eyes yet she didn''t seem to have any trouble seeing.

    The other was a young man about the woman''s size and age. He wore only trousers, boots, and an open fur coat. His black hair was cut short atop his head. His chest and arms were well muscled and toned, complementing the large hammer that he held over his shoulder.

    "I told you she would come this way, Sige," the woman began while taking a step forward, "My predictions are never wrong. Now, let us do the will of the Chief God and clean her world of this filth."

    Selina''s teeth grit beneath her bandana. While it was a simple matter to puzzle out what the Knights from before could do and thus overcome them just as easily, these two were not as simple. While she could estimate that the two of them were Heroes and the woman was a magic user, she could be completely wrong. She''s made such assumptions in the past and paid dearly for it. The floor polishers in the Vileblood Manor came to mind.

    As she readied herself for a confrontation, the male, Sige he had been called, stepped forward until he was in front of his companion. He spoke with a guttural tenor to his voice, "Is it true? Can you really turn a Mamono back into a human?"

    "Wait...what are you saying? Sige?" the woman step up to Sige''s side, her head looking up at the man. Sige didn''t reply, keeping his soft, tired eyes focused on the Huntress.

    With little reason to lie to the man, the Huntress slowly nodded an affirmation, "Yes. I can."

    Faster than either Felix could see, Sige''s hand went up and struck the woman in the back of her neck. Her body tensed up then went limp. She fell forward into the waiting arms of Sige, who said, "Sorry, Wolfa. I''ll make it up to you when you wake up."

    He threw Wolfa over his shoulder and started to walk towards the Huntress. He stopped in front of her, having to look up to meet her gaze, "Head through the doors and you''ll come to an altar to the Gods. There''s a Priestess and two other Heroes in there. This is as far as I''ll go for you."

    "Understood. Thank you for the assistance."

    Sige grunted while walking passed the Huntress, "Don''t thank me. I''m just making sure our greatest asset doesn''t end up dead."

    Selina waited until the man disappeared down the hallway she had just came from. Only when she couldn''t hear his footsteps anymore did she head to the entrance. She shoved it open with her shoulder, the two doors flying open as she marched into the room.

    The room was circular with the only source of light being a large assortment of wax candles directly across from the entrance. They were arranged around four statues of what the Huntress could only assume to be deities. The Huntress recognized the naked, tatooed facsimile of Ares, but the other three were alien to her. One was a woman with long flowing hair and the body of a fertility goddess, her breasts and hips larger than her head. Another looked to be a young girl in a Gothic dress that wouldn''t be out of place among the Vileblood nobility. And, in the center of them all, was a single marble statue of a warrior woman wielding a great sword with six large wings extending from her back.

    Any attempt at anlyzing the statues further were interrupted as her attention feel to the rooms three other occupants. One was kneeling in front of the altar while the two others stood on either side of them. The tension in the Huntress body slowly dissolved as she approached the three figures, swiftly recognizing the two standing humans. She called out to them, "Spencer. Valarie. I am glad the two of you are ok."

    "Cynthia? It is you! You''re ok!" the young mage ran over to the Huntress. Selina smiled at the approaching mage, moving to kneel down so that her passenger could get to the floor. Spencer stopped as Felix fell to the floor. The former Scribe briefly managed a crouch before his ankles gave out and he fell to the floor.

    Selina returned the mage''s greeting while handing the unconscious woman to her husband. She placed a hand on Felix''s shoulder, "Her body is currently replenishing its Mana. Because she was once a Mamono, it will likely take a long period of time. Until then, watch her and keep her safe."

    "Y-yes. Tha-Thank you," Felix replied, arms tightening around his wife. His head turned towards the unconscious woman, gently pushing her hair away from her eyes and watching as her chest rose and fell with every breath.

    The Huntress stood up and turned to regard Spencer. The young mage was pacing back and forth, hand on his head while his face shifted from confusion to amazement, "This is-this is astounding! She doesn''t have key signs of monsterization, while showing all the signs of Mana Deprivation. She''s...she''s fully healed! Cynthia- I have so many questions! Does this work on all Mamono? Only a select few? You said you had to have skin to skin contact, but is that true? Have you done this before? What abou-"

    "Spencer," the Huntress held up her hand to stop the young mage''s deluge of questions. As he calmed down Selina responded, "I do not believe now is the best time for this. We should wait until we are not being pursued. However, I can answer your last question. I...have done this once before...on someone who wasn''t fully monsterized. Truthfully, I wasn''t sure if it would work out this way when I took Tina''s hand."

    "Wasn''t...wait...then you didn''t know if what you did was going to work?" Spencer and Felix''s faces changed to surprise and confusion. Felix''s grip on his wife tightened as the idea of what would''ve happened should the Huntress'' attempt to help his wife had failed.

    Selina nodded before turning her head away from the two''s scrutinizing gazes in embarrassment. Once again she was thankful the bandana prevented others from seeing her full expression. Her eyes moved from the edge of the room to the altar, where they rested on Valarie. The Heroine had her arms crossed, with her sword sheathed on her back. Her face scowled at the Huntress from afar, eyes narrowed and teeth grit in anger.

    Selina''s embarrassment disappeared as she focused on Spencer''s comrade. She said to the Hero, "Do you have something to say to me, Valarie?"

    Valarie huffed and turned away from the Huntress, "Just that you should feel honored. We wouldn''t be here, nor would you have our help escaping if it weren''t for Priestess Fransica."

    Valarie''s head turned to the other person in the room. Selina followed the Heroine''s gaze to the one kneeling in front of the statues of the Gods. She slowly got to her feet, her full body dress dragging along the ground as she did. She looked over her shoulder at the Huntress, her shawl once more covering her face. "We meet at last, Cynthia," her voice had a sing-song quality to it. It reminded the Huntress of a mother speaking to a gathering of children.

    Selina instantly remembered the first time they saw each other. More specifically, when the Priestess saw her.

    Fransica moved to stand before the Huntress. The Priestess bowed her head, "It is with a heavy heart that I must apologize for the actions of Priestess Viola and Priest Galoran. They are usually much more understanding."

    "It is quite alright," Selina kept her voice even and calm to hide any emotions she felt at seeing the Priestess, "I, too, am at fault. I did antagonize them from the moment we met each other."

    "That is true. But, from what these two Heroes have told me, you did not attack a single one of our comrades despite being hunted by them. Not everyone would practice such self-restraint."

    "Is that why you are helping me escape? In spite of what your fellow Priest have said?"

    "That is one reason, yes," Fransica looked towards Spencer, "Dear Spencer, could you please let Felix have the healing potion I gave you?"

    Spencer, uncertain but confident in Fransica''s choice, pulled a small vial filled with red liquid out of his pocket. As he moved to the prone Scribe, Valarie shouted in indignation, "Priestess Franscia? Forgive me, but while I understand wanting to help this heretic leave our home, why would you help that criminal?"

    "Hero Valarie Holden," Fransica kept her eyes on Spencer, but Valarie could feel the disappointment in the Priestess words directed towards her, "Are you suggesting that we, servants of the Chief God, defenders of humanity, and shepherds of those who have lost their way, should leave one such person to suffer when we can easy his pain?"

    "N-no. But...but he is-"

    "He was judged for hiding out with a Mamono. Said Mamono is now human once more. So, his crime has been erased. He is an innocent once again."

    Shamed, Valarie apologized to the Priestess before going silent. Fransica watched the young girl for a bit, before turning back to the Huntress, "With that sorted, would you please follow me? I will show you where you will find your exit from this place."

    Selina waved for the Priestess to lead the way. Fransica moved towards the statue of the young girl and walked around to its left side. She knelt and picked up a candle, before moving into a hidden side path just big enough for a person to move in. Selina followed the Priestess, previous experience with tight hidden corridors keeping her clam despite the sudden reveal.

    Fransica held the candle in her left hand and waited for the Huntress to reach her. Once the taller woman did, she pressed down on a loose section of the wall with her right hand. With the sound of stone grating on metal, the wall slid inward then disappeared into the ceiling.

    Fransica moved her candle into the hidden pathway, revealing a staircase that descended into darkness. The Priestess stepped into the passage, soon followed by Selina.

    "You seem to have fully recovered from your fainting spell," Selina said as they descended down the steps, "Rather quickly at that."

    "Yes. It is all thanks to our wonderful healers, and the other Heroes assisting me. They are all so sweet and try to hard to help others when they can. I wish I could stay with them for a bit longer."

    "What do you mean? Do you intend to come with us?"

    "No," Fransica shook her head, "But I will not see them ever again all the same."

    Selina''s eyes narrowed, "Why?"

    "I had a dream. One that showed me the future of this world. That is why."

    The Priestess said no more. A tension descended upon the two as they got further away from the others. Selina''s eyes never left the Priestess'' body, studying her every move as she walked down the steps. If Fransica noticed the Huntress'' scrutiny, she didn''t seem to mind.

    Eventually, the two of them reached the bottom of the stairs. Cool air blew through the room as Fransica lifted her candle up to reveal the rest of the room, not knowing that Selina could see perfectly fine.

    The hidden pathway was shaped like a square. The walls were rough black stone untouched by the hands of man. Sturdy wooden structures kept the similar ceiling from falling upon their heads. There was a single path forward with more of the structures leading down the dark path.

    Fransica pointed her candle towards said path, "If you keep going down this passage, you should reach an exit. There you will find yourself deposited one of our other bases in the city. From there you may rest or move on."

    "I see. Thank you for the assistance," Selina bowed to the Priestess.

    A tense silence fell around the two of them.

    "Priestess-"

    "I know what you are about to say," the Priestess kept her back to the Huntress as she spoke, "What made me faint when I first beheld your magnificence."

    Selina frowned beneath her bandana. Her hand went to her side and hovered over the Rakuyo, "What did you see?"

    "Many things," Fransica started to pace around the room. Only now did the Huntress that the wax from the candle had begun to drip down onto the Priestess'' hand. It sizzled through her dress, filing the air with the smell of burning flesh. Yet she didn''t seem to mind at all, "Through the Chief God''s Blessing I was able to sense and understand the Mana within others finer than even the strongest of our Mages. I could tell if someone''s Mana had been corrupted, or if they have a vast well of untapped Mana with nary a glance. But, such power comes at a price."

    "Your shawl," Selina ventured, "It''s to keep your power in check."

    "Very astute, my Lady. Yes, without this my sight would be filled with nothing but the bright sparks of Mana within everyone."

    "Which is why they brought you to that ''trial''," the Huntress almost spat as she said the word, "to see if my claims were true. But you didn''t see any Mana in me."

    "No, I saw something much, much more horrifying...yet...at the same time..."

    The Priestess stopped walking in front of the Huntress. She reached up and pulled back her shawl.

    Where once were two piercing purple eyes, were now two blank and bloody voids.

    "It was so beautiful."

    The Huntress moved on instinct.

    Before she knew it, she had stabbed her Rakuyo through the Priestess'' chest. However, rather than cry out in pain or fall over dead, the Priestess grabbed the Huntress'' shoulders and leaned forward. She bowed her head while breathing heavily, "Yes...yes...this is for the best. I know...the things that I know...they don''t belong in this world...they''ll bring ruin to it."

    Selina grabbed the woman''s back, "Wait...you wanted this?"

    "Yes," a coughing fit seized the Priestess as blood began to fill her lungs, "The dream...the things I saw...I...wasn''t strong enough. If I remain...they''ll use me to come here sooner. I know they will."

    "Who?! Who will come!?" Selina resisted the urge to shake the woman, but kept her arms wrapped around her body.

    Fransica fell to one knee as the strength began to leave her. Selina did what she could to keep her from falling to the floor as she kept talking, "You know them...and they know you...they''re waiting. Waiting...for you...to...urgh!"

    The Huntress'' eyes widened as the woman''s life began to ebb away, "No! Stay with me! Tell me! Who are they and what are they waiting for!"

    "For you to let them in."

    The Huntress'' heart skipped a beat.

    "They''re there...in the void...waiting for you to open the way. You are their kin...it is only natural. And, I have seen the future. When they come...none will be able to stop them...not the Demon Lord...not the Gods...no one...except you."

    The Priestess placed a hand on Selina''s shoulder. She turned her empty eye sockets up so they pointed directly into the Huntress'', and smiled, "You will be there...standing before them...blades in hand...the corpses of those who follow them at your feet. You...you will be our...protector."

    The Huntress could tell the Priestess was nearing the end of her life, yet found herself at a loss for words. She could only remain silent as she laid the Priestess on the ground. Fransica''s smile remained even as her body began to grow cold, "Ah...so this is death...so cold...I''m sorry...Luca...I''m...going...before...,"

    Fransica feel silent.

    The Huntress stood there, hand still holding the Rakuyo as the blood pooled beneath the dead Priestess.

    Then, with nary a word, she pulled her blade out and called up the Messengers. She asked for lots of cloth blankets.

    She was going to need to do a lot of explaining.

    <hr>

    "You won''t get away with this," Micheal whispered to the hooded person holding a knife to his back and forcing him through the dungeon hallway, "Someone will stop you."

    "Be quiet and look pretty, boy," the figure replied to the town guard as they headed towards two specific cells, "And make sure you''ve got those keys ready."

    When they reached their objectives, the figure told Micheal to open the cells. He hesitated for a moment but the feeling of a knife poking through the gaps in his armor made him act. He quietly asked the Chief God for forgiveness as he unlocked the two cells to his left and right one after another.

    The figure spoke, "Jillea, Riza. I''m here to get you both out. Come on."

    From the left cell stepped the former Guardswoman, who gasped in shock when she beheld Micheal. And from the right stepped a single, older Succubus with four pairs of black, bat-like wings.

    When she saw the hooded figure, the Succubus smiled, "Should''ve known it was you, Guard Captain."

    Micheal''s eyes widened as the figure tossed the two women matching hooded cloaks, "Shut up and put these on. Then follow me. You two will be leaving Vinvers today."

 Chapter 36: Making The Escape

    "What have you done!?"

    That was the reaction Selina got as she carried Fransica''s body into the Altar room. She walked to the center, holding the priestess'' limp body in both arms. She was careful to not move it too much as she walked. Once she was in the center of the room, she fell to her knees while observing the conditions of the other occupants of the room.

    Valarie was furious, as expected. She was, unsurprisingly, the source of the initial outburst when Selina had returned. The Heroine had her weapons out and seemed ready to rush the Huntress down at any moment. Her teeth were grit, eyes burning with anger, and arms twitching in anticipation. The only thing seemingly stopping her from making an attempt on the Huntress life was the priestess'' corpse between them.

    Felix had his arms wrapped tightly around his wife. His eyes were filled with new-found fear and uncertainty. The hope he had when he first met the Huntress was still there, but it had been overshadowed by the prior emotions.

    And then there was Spencer. The young man''s mouth was agape, shock written all over his face. His skin had turned pale at the sight of Fransica''s body. He repeatedly tried to avert his eyes from it, but they always found a way back to the corpse in the Huntress'' arms.

    All in all, the reactions were within Selina''s expectations.

    And that was not a good thing.

    She gently laid Fransica''s body down onto the cold floor. The priestess'' shawl had fallen back over her face, shielding her features from the three onlookers. The warmth of the candles washed over Selina''s back as she considered the situation and pondered on what Fransica had told her.

    It was clear the woman had been driven mad. Observing the true nature of whatever it was that gave the Huntress her power had broken her mind. Which would explain why she had called the Huntress "Kin" to the things she described coming to this world. Things that could only be the Great Ones. As Selina had feared, they were still out there and had their sights set on this world. And, apparently, were waiting for her to "let them in".

    But how? How could she possibly bring Great Ones to this world through her own actions? She had done everything in her power to keep the knowledge of the Arcane and Yharnam hidden from this world? Had she missed something or someone? Was the knowledge out there somewhere? Or was this something else?

    And why her? Could they not reach here through their own power? And why this world? What do they want with it?

    Questions added to an ever growing list.

    However, like the others, they must be set aside for now.

    For she had a troubling situation to explain,

    And, oh, how she dreaded it.

    "I killed Fransica."

    She held up a hand just as Valarie began to lift her blade. For whatever reason, the Hero stopped in her tracks while Spencer and Felix both involuntarily backed away from the Huntress. Selina continued, "However! I had a reason for it. Fransica wanted to die."

    Valarie scoffed, "And why should we believe what you say mon-

    "What do you all know of Fransica''s power?"

    Silence reigned for a few moments. Spencer and Valarie shared a confused look. Eventually, the young mage took a shaky step forward, "We...we were told she could sense the Mana in others better than any Mage. That she could do so thanks to the Chief God''s blessing. But, we were told nothing more than that."

    "Then you didn''t know of her shawl," the Huntress reached down and lightly gripped the edges of the white mask, "Or how her power was far more potent than you thought. How this kept her from being overwhelmed by her own power."

    "Wait, didn''t the Priestess remove her shawl during when Lady Cynthia was on the stage?" the two Heroes turn to the former scribe who was still holding his wife, as he struggled to his feet. He stumbled for a moment but eventually managed to take two steps forward on shaky legs, "And didn''t she faint when she did?"

    "Precisely," the Huntress confirmed, "And the result...was this."

    She took in a deep breathe then removed the shawl. The Heroes gasped in shock, Spencer turning away with his hands on his mouth with his face turning a light shade of green. Felix and Valarie turned their heads away from the sight of Fransica''s missing eyes. Selina quickly covered the Priestess face once more out of respect for the dead, and to prevent Spencer from losing his lunch.

    Selina grabbed the Priestess'' hands and held them up for all to see. She pointed at the fingernails, dainty but crusted over with a white and brown substance, "Whatever she saw compelled her to claw out her own eyes. She revealed the truth to me and then...asked me to do what I had to."

    "You-you''re lying," Valarie''s voice shook as she tried to deny what the Huntress had said, "She-she would never do that. And even if she did, doesn''t that just show how dangerous you are?"

    Selina bowed her head to give Fransica''s body a respectful moment of silence. Then she stood up just as Spencer turned back to the group. He was able to stop himself from vomiting, but still appeared sick to his stomach. Felix had managed to march his way to the group while carrying Tina bridal style in his arms.

    The Huntress looked at the three gathered before her. She knew what she had to say, but the thought of it formed a pit in her stomach. Her mouth was turned down in a angry frown behind her bandana as she spoke, "Yes, but I never said it didn''t. Fransica wanted me to kill her, to ease her pain. But that doesn''t change what I have done. It won''t wash away this or any other horrible act I have committed. That is not what matters right now."

    "Excuse me?!" Valarie stepped forward until she and the Huntress were face to face. Her sword trembled in her grip as she confronted the taller woman, "It is not what matters? You kill a Priestess, reveal she had gone mad and mutilated herself, then you have the gall to tell us it doesn''t matter?! How dare you say-"

    "I do not say it lightly," the Huntress didn''t raise her voice, but the force behind her words made the Heroine step back. She pointed behind the girl at the entrance to the room, "Right now, beyond those doors are people who will kill or capture all of us if we dawdle. If the circumstances were different, I''d allow you all to judge me as much as you wish. But if we do not move on, we will all be in danger. And I will not leave those two to be captured when they are so close to freedom. I swear on my life that they will get out of here, safe and sound."

    Selina nodded towards Felix, causing the human''s fear and uncertainty to quell. His eyes searched the floor for something, before he took in a deep breathe. He stepped forward until he stood next to the Huntress'' right side. He swallowed as much of his fear as he could, refusing to meet Valarie or Spencer''s eyes as he spoke, "I...I can''t say I''m not afraid of Lady Cynthia. Nor can I say I completely believe what she says. But...but one thing I do know is this...,"

    Felix was silent for a moment. Then his body stopped shaking as he steeled himself. He looked up at the two Heroes and said with conviction, "She was the first, and only, person who actually listened to me. When I was on my knees, about to be forced to watch as they killed Tina and I, she was the only one who stepped forward to defend us. I owe her not just my life, but Tina''s as well. And...And I won''t leave her side until that debt is paid."

    Valarie and Spencer stared dumbfounded at Felix. Not only because of how the normally quiet former scribe said that to two Heroes of the Order, but because of how he decided this despite knowing Lady Cynthia for less time than either of them had.

    Selina placed a reassuring gloved hand on the man''s shoulder, "I appreciate your word, Felix. But perhaps you should save them until I actually get you to safety."

    "Oh, right. S-sorry," Felix bowed his head to hide his sudden embarrassment.

    Selina nodded, then turned her grim gaze back to the two Heroes, "I will not force you two to come with me. If you wish, I will even leave Fransica''s body with you so that you may give her proper rites. The choice is yours."

    "Well, clearly, we will not be coming with you. And you won''t be going anywhere," Valarie took a step forward, "You will be answering for your crimes to Priestess Viola! Right, Spencer?"

    When the young mage wasn''t forthcoming with his answer, Valarie turned around, "Spencer?"

    Spencer had a hand on his chin. His eyes were narrowed and his brow was furrowed as he contemplated something known only to him. Valarie walked over to her friend and gave him a light shake. She called his name again, which seemed to break him from his stupor. His furrowed brow remained as he locked his gaze on the Huntress.

    "...Cynthia, can I ask you two questions?" Selina nods in response to the young mage. He met her gaze as he spoke, "What Priestess Fransica saw, your lack of Mana, and your ability to turn people back to normal, are they all connected?"

    Selina felt her hair stand up on the back of her neck. She could already see where the boy''s line of questioning was going. She kept her tone as neutral as possible as she answered, "I...I believe they are, yes. Why do you ask now?"

    "Because, if your condition and powers do indeed come from the same place, and your condition truly did make the Priestess go mad then...," rather than finish his sentence, the young man turned his eyes towards the still sleeping Tina.

    Felix followed the mage''s gaze, eyes slowly widening as the realization dawned on him. He turned to the Huntress for reassurance, which he received quickly. Selina shook her head, "Spencer, while that is is a valid concern, it will not happen."

    "But what if it-"

    "It will not," Selina interrupts the young mage''s question, "And if it does...then I promise, I will find a way to fix it. Even if it costs me my entire life. I might not have the right to say that considering what I did to the Priestess. But, still, I...I wish to at least make sure these two people are happy by the end of this."

    Spencer nods his head, "The second question is, why did you destroy the Mamono Camp? Yeah, it threatened Vinvers and the Order, but I think you''ve made it abundantly clear that you don''t care much for the Order. And you didn''t really have any deep connections to the city. If you wanted, you could''ve waited until it was dark and left. Why didn''t you? Why did you put yourself in so much danger to defend a city of strangers."

    Selina answers with no hesitation, "To defend the innocent. Both human and Mamono. I care not for allegiance to a single side. If one were threaten me, those I care for, or those who simply wish to live their lives together in peace, then I shall strike them down."

    "Those words...do you see yourself a Hero?" Valarie asks, incredulous at the Huntress'' proclamation.

    "No. Not the one that you speak of, nor the one that I speak of. I am merely a person who wish to use the skills she has to try to make life better for others. No more, no less."

    Spencer is silent for a moment. The tension in the air raises as everyone waits to see what his reply will be. He sighs and shakes his head, then looks up and smiles at the Huntress, "Alright then. Get going."

    "Spencer! Why?!" Valarie is quick to question her friend, "Why are you taking her side? Has she..has she really convinced you to turn your back on m-I mean, on the Order?"

    "Val, no. I''m not taking her side here," Spencer turns to his friend, "Being honest, I don''t even know if I can trust her anymore. I have only known her for...it hasn''t even been a week has it?"

    He directs the question at Selina who shakes her head. Valarie responds, "Then why let her go? We should stop her and give her over to our fellow Heroes."

    "No, Val, we shouldn''t. Because while I don''t know if I can fully trust her, I do know one thing: She wants to help people. She wants to save those who can''t save themselves. And isn''t that exactly what we as Heroes want to do?"

    "But...but this, all of this, is her fault," Valarie waves her arms at the ceiling, "Ever since she came here things have just been falling apart. This Church is in crisis, our friends are fighting each other out there, and one of our venerated Priestess lies dead by her hand. I don''t understand how...how we can just let her go. I don''t understand why...why you''re choosing her over me."

    "Valarie lis...wait...what?" Spencer''s mask of calm shatters at his friends words. The Heroine, realizing what she said, immediately places her hands over her mouth. But the damage is done and Spencer is already stepping closer to her, "What did you just say?"

    "N-N-Nothing!" Valarie waves her hands in front of her, "Nothing at all! Forget I said anything!"

    "No! You said something! Something important and-"

    "Ahem," the two Heroes go quiet as the Huntress interrupts them. Selina places her hands together and says, "Valarie, do you believe I''m trying to steal Spencer away from you?"

    "N-N-Yes!" the Heroine shouts to the ceiling. The answer makes Spencer take a step back while the Huntress'' takes off her hat and runs a hand through her hair. She sucks in a breathe of frustration while Valarie continues, "Yes! Alright! Ever since you came he''s been acting strange. He goes out to eat with you, meets with you without telling me, is talking about leaving the Order, and...and...I just know you''re trying to take him away!"

    Spencer''s mouth hangs open in complete shock. Felix looks between the three other occupants with complete confusion on his face. The Huntress is trying to calm herself and hold any annoyance or anger she has a bay.

    Before she can answer the Heroine, knocking is heard from the entrance to the altar room. A voice calls through the door, "Hey! What''s going on in there!? We heard someone yelling!"

    The Huntress was the first to act. She grabbed Felix by the arm and said, "We need to go, now!" She pulled the man along before he could protest, making him almost lose his grip on his wife. He manages to reorient her in his arms, while trying to keep up with the rushing Huntress.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Halt! Stop-"

    "Val, let them go! We need to stay here!" Spencer grabbed Valarie by her hand to stop her from rushing off to catch the fleeing Huntress.

    "Why? Afraid she''ll leave you behind with me? That would be such a problem wouldn''t it?"

    "No, cause I''m not going with her! And we need to stay here, so someone can explain why one of the Priestess is stone dead on the floor," he waves a hand towards the aforementioned body. Then his expression begins to soften, "Besides, Valarie, I would never leave you all alone."

    Valarie pauses, her expression shifting to one of confusion but also hope. She turns to her friend and says, "Really? But didn''t you-"

    "I said I think we might not need the Order to be Heroes. I never said I would leave you behind. I could never do that to you. Because...because...," a lump suddenly forms in Spencer''s throat as he realizes what he''s about to say.

    "Because...," Valarie repeats, her voice filled with expectations and hope.

    Spencer fidgets on the spot. His palms start to feel sweaty, his knees get weak, and he''s suddenly very aware of how pretty Valarie''s face is. As well as how he''s currently holding her hand. For one moment, he thinks about simply letting her hand go and pretending nothing happened. But then he remembers what Cynthia had said. About how if he could overcome his fear of death, then he could overcome this fear.

    And...she was right.

    He''s had to stand his ground against someone who nearly cut him in half. Granted, that was the very person who gave him this advice, but maybe that was the point. If he was able to overcome that then why was he so scared of confessing to Valarie? Especially since, in a way, he only managed to survive thanks to her? What is telling her his feelings compared to almost being split in half by a saw blade?

    Spencer took a deep breath, counted to five, then looked up at Valarie with as much courage as he could muster. He tightened his grip on her hand and spoke with zero uncertainty, "Because...because I love you."

    The moment Spencer gave his confession, the doors to the altar burst open. The two Heroes turned to see the form of Priest Galoran stomping into the room. Behind him followed an entourage of five Heroes who quickly swept the room for any opposition. The Priest walked until his eyes locked onto Spencer, then Valarie, until finally settling on the corpse behind him.

    His face went pale with shock. Then his eyes narrowed with supsicion and anger. He looked up and spoke with barely restrained fury, "Tell me what happened. Now."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Lady Cynthia, are you sure we''re going the right way?" Felix asked as his feet slapped against the cold stone floor of the hidden passageway. His breathing was getting heavy but he used what was left of his energy to keep his burning legs moving.

    "It is the path that Priestess Fransica told me to follow. And it is the only path forward," Selina answered, hand lantern holding steady against her hip as she moved through the darkened passageway. Her eyes shifted between the darkness in front of them and the people she was escorting to ensure they were still behind her. Her words seemed to placate the man, as he simply focused on keeping up with the Huntress.

    They rushed passed the black stone walls and wooden support structures. Dust and pebbles would fall from the roof every now and then. Selina would quicken their pace whenever she saw one, pulling Felix closer as they traveled. Eventually, they reached what they suspected was the end of the pathway. They crossed under an arch in the roof that led to a large circular room. Looking up Selina could see they had entered from the southern part of the room. To the west and east were two other archways that likely led to other sections of the Church.

    And directly in front of them, across the center of the room and up a flight of ten stairs, was a single pair of double doors with a wooden bar across the handles. Felix felt all his fatigue leave him at the sight of the door. A hopeful smile split his face as he looked down at his sleeping wife, "We''re almost out, Tina. Just a bit further."

    Selina, however, didn''t feel the same sense of optimism. The shape of the location, the fact that they hadn''t been harried the entire way...nothing ever went this smoothly for her. She told Felix to stay close while she slowly made her way towards the center of the room.

    Selina''s instincts kicked in the moment they reached the edge of the circle.

    "Back!" she pulled Felix back just as an arrow fell right where the two of them once were.

    "Damn it, I missed!" Selina and Felix''s gaze was drain to their left...to see a group of two Heroes and three Knights with weapons raised and ready for battle.

    And leading them was Priestess Viola.

    The Priestess hadn''t changed much since the last time the Huntress saw her. She still wore the low cut nun habit, and still had her hair freely flowing around her shoulders. Her eyes were the same crystal blue, still just as sharp and with a cynical glint to them as she stared at the Huntress. The main differences were her black skirt (which only went down to her upper thighs, of course), and the glowing red scimitar held in her right hand.

    The three Knights stepped forward and held shield out in front of them to block any easy access to the Priestess. The Heroes stepped around the knights left and right sides to better get at Selina. To the left was a female Heroine armed with a bow. She had a "wild" aspect to her. She moved with an arrow in her teeth and kept herself low to the ground. Her outfit was as open but surprisingly more sensible than any the Huntress had seen so far. While she only wore a metal bra on her chest (which was surprisingly modest when compared to almost every other woman the Huntress had met at this point), she actually wore shorts rather an a skirt. Though it was short enough that her legs were completely bare.

    So, not completely sensible.

    "As expected Serena," the one who moved to the right said as she moved as well, "Could you at least pretend to be competent in the presence of Priestess Viola." This one wore clothes that reminded Selina of noble she spot from alleyways, walking down the streets with expensive umbrellas over their heads. The long, frilly, light blue dress actually went all the way down to the girl''s ankles and even her arms were covered up. Too bad the dress clearly wasn''t designed for her breasts size. The Huntress swore it was like she wanted the last button on her shirt to fly off every time she took a breath.

    "Can it, Shelly! I don''t need your crap right now!" Serena answered her fellow Hero despite the arrow clenched in her teeth. She swiftly strung the projectile and aimed it at the Huntress.

    "Try not to miss this time, sweety."

    "I won''t if you-"

    "Enough you two. Your bickering brings embarrassment upon the Order in front of this Heretic," Viola''s words instantly silenced the two''s bickering. They became laser focused on the Huntress while Viola pointed the end of her blade at her, "Now then...Cynthia the Heretic. You stand charged of your existence being an affront to the Chief God, turning loyal servants of the Order to a False Faith, and assisting criminals in their escape attempt. Your punishment is to be captured, imprisoned, and eventually executed for your crimes."

    Her judging gaze and blade moved to Felix, who did what he could to hide Tina''s body behind his and the Huntress'', "As for you, traitor, your sentence is also execution. However, it will be carried out immediately. Along with your traitorous wife. Seize them!"

    Viola raised her scimitar and her soldiers advanced. Rather than bother fighting when escape was so close at hand, and less effectively as she would have to defend the ones she was escorting, Selina grabbed Felix by the arm. She easily pulled the human along with her in a rush for the exit. Another arrow flew their way, aimed a bit in front of them to ensure it hits. The Huntress didn''t mind at first, letting the projectile embed itself in her left shoulder. She had taken worse and the arrow did little to slow her down.

    At least, that was until green vines exploded from the shaft of the projectile.

    Selina grit her teeth to stop herself from crying out in pain. The vines forced their way into her arm and down into her left leg. She could feel them crushing her bones and trying to grab hold of her trachea.

    "Go!" she shouted to Felix, throwing him forward as she fell to one knee. She had managed to clear half the distance to the staircase that led to escape. She hoped the stumbling human could make it, while she brought her free right hand up to her face. She grabbed the glove in her teeth and yanked it off, grabbing one of the vines in her naked palm. Fighting through the pain she recalled the feeling she had when she drained Kogero and tightened her grip on the vine. Within moments the vines that had made their way into her throat froze in place, before withering away to nothing.

    Selina got to her feet just as the Knights leaped at her prone form. She rolled away from all three of their slashing attacks, equipped the Beasthunter''s Saif, and knocked Serena''s next arrow out of the air. She soon found herself locked into combat with the Knights and Serena. The humans would move in and attack from melee keeping the Huntress one place. Meanwhile, the Heroine would fire enchanted arrows at the Huntress whenever there was an opening. Ones that exploded into fireballs, more of those vine arrows, and even some that created a shockwave of slicing air.

    Under normal circumstances. The Huntress would''ve been able to defeat them easily.

    But she wasn''t trying to kill any of them.

    She was just trying to keep them off Felix. Which was difficult, but not too much for her. The Knights were still human. Their attacks were easy to dodge, block, or parry. And while Serena maybe a Hero, the Huntress was wise to her tricks. She could easily hear where the arrows were coming from and then knocking them out of the air. Or grab them and drain the Mana from them before they went off.

    However, they weren''t the ones she was worried about.

    It was the two she had lost track of.

    "Gah!" her head swiveled and face contorted with dread at the pained sound of Felix''s voice. He had almost made it to the stairs, but had been forced onto his back by the other Hero and the Priestess, Shelly and Viola. Viola was on Felix''s left, standing over him with her scimitar pointed down at him. while was currently standing on his right with...is that an oversized meat cleaver?

    Yes, that is an oversized meat cleaver in her hands.

    That''s she''s wielding as a weapon.

    ...Perhaps this place was as crazy as Yharnam.

    "No, no, no~," Shelly''s sing-song voice came across as menacing rather than cutesy, "You''re not getting away. Naughty ones need to be punished."

    "Ple-please," Felix scrambled to his feet and pulled Tina as close as he could manage. He bowed his head in an attempt to protect his wife, "If you''re going to hurt anyone, hurt me! Just leave Tina alone! I beg you!"

    Grimacing, Viola brought up her foot and placed it on Felix''s bowed head, "How disgusting. Even now, you choose to side with the Mamono rather than repent for your actions? Scum. The world will be better off without you. Shelly, on my mark."

    Viola lifted her scimitar, fire bursting onto the blade''s edge.

    "Yes, Priestess," Shelly did the same, her weapon''s shadow falling over the kneeling man.

    "No!" the Huntress threw the Knights off her with a single wide sweep of the Saif, knocked Serena''s next arrow out of the air, then made a mad dash for Felix.

    "One," Viola began the countdown.

    Her battle had forced her far to the eastern side of the circle. The distance between where she was and Felix''s position was large.

    "Two."

    Half way there. The Huntress put her all into the sprint, even throwing her weapon to the ground to go faster. Another arrow pierced her right shoulder, causing her to stumble. She quickly regained her footing and kept running ignoring the fire beginning to emit from the projectile.

    But even with all her energy put into the sprint she knew she wouldn''t make it...not at her current speed.

    She pulled the Old Hunter''s Bone from her cloak. She had no idea if the tool would give her the burst of speed she needed...but...

    "Three."

    Her eyes shot open. Time seemed to slow down as the twin weapons of the Order Agents began to fall upon Felix and Tina. Briefly she was aware of more humanoid figures appearing from the entrance she and Felix had just come through. But she paid them no mind.

    There was but one thing that held her focus.

    She crushed the bone in her hand just as the arrow exploded.

    "CYNTHIA!" Spencer howled as the area where Cynthia, Felix, and Viola were was covered in black smoke. With him were Valarie, Galoran, and the five Heroes the Priest had brought. They all watched with baited breath along with Serena and the Knights as the smoke slowly but surely cleared.

    When it had finally dissipated, the newcomers gasped in horrified shock while Serena hollered in triumph.

    Selina had managed to get there...just in time to take both Viola and Shelly''s attacks to the back.

    Felix stared up in horror at the Huntress'' still form, standing above him with her arms held out to both sides as blood fell from the massive "X" shaped wound on her back.

    Viola, smiling with pride, let out a triumphant laugh, "Well, that certainly saves me some trouble. With the Heretic gone, all the traitors will surrender to their fates! Shelly! Deal with the other traitor."

    "At once, Lady Vi-"

    Shelly didn''t get to finish.

    Because the Huntress naked fist collided with the center of her face.

    Shocked gasps escaped from all present as, with a loud crack, Shelly went flying through the air and into the walls of the chamber. She hit the earthen walls hard enough to be embedded in them. Her eyes stayed open for but a moment. Then her head lolled to the side as she lost consciousness.

    "Shelly!" Serena readied another arrow, "You''ll pay for-"

    Something flew just underneath her arm, glinting in the darkness of the chamber.

    Next thing she knew, her arrow had fallen to the floor.

    When Serena looked down, her mouth went wide at the sight of her cut bow string. She turned around and saw a throwing knife laying on the ground. She threw her bow away and prepared to get the Knights to move in with her...but soon found herself surrounded by Galoran and his five Heroes.

    "Do not move, Serena," the old Priest said, "We do not wish to hurt you."

    "You traitors! You''d help someone who hurt one of our own!"

    Galoran and his Heroes said nothing. Surrounded and outmatched, Serena fell to her knees along with the Knights who threw their weapons down.

    While that was occurring, Selina had knelt to Felix''s level and was patting his shoulder, "Are you unharmed?"

    "Y-y-y-yes. B-b-b-but...how are you-" Felix was at a loss for words. If anyone else, even a Hero, had taken a blow like that-

    "You should be dead," Selina let go of Felix and stood up at the sound of Viola''s voice. She turned to regard the rapidly retreating Priestess. Viola had stopped five steps away from the Huntresss, "That attack was...it should''ve hit deep enough to kill a Hero or even a high level Mamono."

    It was true. Anyone who could see the Huntress back right now, would be able to see the barest hint of ribs poking out of her skin. From her back fell not just blood, but sliced up parts of her inner organs. Mostly cut off circular bits of intestines that Felix did his best to avoid as he stood up on shaky legs.

    If it were anyone else, they would be dead.

    But, Selina is not just anyone.

    "What, what are you?" Viola asked in a trembling tone.

    Rather than answer, Selina took a step towards the Priestess.

    "St-stay back!" Viola held up her blade, "I-I am a Chosen of the Chief God! She protects me from all your machinations! This sword was enchanted by her own Valkyries to be able to cleanse all evil! You cannot-"

    With a single quickened step Selina was in front of Viola. She grabbed the woman''s scimitar in one naked hand. Fire exploded onto the edge of the blade...then went out as quickly as it came. In an instant, the blade turned to dust in Selina''s hand.

    Before she could act, Selina grabbed Viola by the neck.

    And then she began to drain her.

    Viola scratched at her tormentor''s arm, eyes bulging and body flailing in terror as she tried to escape. Her face grew paler with each passing second. Even her eyes began to lose their luster and the spark of life within them.

    "Cynthia, stop," Spencer walked over to Selina, holding up his hands to try to placate her, "That''s-that''s enough. Put her down...please."

    Selina was about to ask the mage why she should let the woman live...but didn''t.

    Because she had an answer.

    She wasn''t going to be like this anymore.

    And besides, having the life scared out of her would be punishment enough.

    With a grunt Selina let Viola go. She hit the ground with a thump, body twitching and sobs coming from her in short burst.

    Selina ignored everyone else, put her gloves back on, then held her hand out to Felix. With a calm yet tired voice she asked the former scribe, "Shall we go?"

    Felix swallowed the spit in his throat. Then nodded. He grabbed the Huntress hand, and the three of them began to make their way up the stairs.

    "Hold, Cynthia," Galoran called out. Selina stopped halfway up the stairs. Seeing this, the old Priest asked, "Spencer and Valarie told me this when I saw the body but...I must know. Did you...did you really murder Priestess Fransica?"

    Everyone in the room held their breath. Heroes and Knights all watched Selina with eyes pleading with her that it wasn''t so. Some because they wanted to believe in her. Others because they didn''t want to believe that one of their Priestess was dead.

    To spare them, Selina could''ve lied.

    But, as Spencer and Valarie knew, the Huntress was no liar.

    "Yes, I did."

    Gasps of shock and disgust echoed through the room. Three of Galoran''s Heroes prepared to go after Selina, but the Priest held up a hand to stop them. He took in a deep breath then spoke, "Then I, as Priest of this Branch of the Order, hereby banish you from our holy grounds. Regardless of your reasons or your abilities, this crime is far too great to ignore. If you are ever seen in an area owned by the Vinvers branch of the Order, you will be captured and imprisoned for however long it takes to atone for your sentence."

    Galoran made this declaration with confidence and anger. But, deep beneath those emotions, Selina could sense the regret the man felt. Regret that he was banishing the one person he believed could give them an advantage in this war. That, despite taking her side, he was still losing her.

    In some ways, she pitied him.

    But that pity only went so far.

    "Understood," was all she said. Her and Felix continued up the stairs until they were almost at the door.

    "He-Cynthia," Selina stopped one last time. She turned towards the one person she didn''t expect to hear her name from...Valarie.

    Valarie stood next to Spencer with one hand held against her chest. She looked down at her friend. Spencer looked up into her eyes. He smiled, took her hand in his, and nodded.

    She returned it then looked back towards the Huntress. Her lips trembled as she spoke, "I-I still cannot forgive you for everything you have done. Nor can I forget all the times you blasphemed against the Order. Nor your crimes...but...thank you for this."

    Her and Spencer lift each others hands up for her to see. Immediately, the Huntress understands what they are trying to tell her.

    She stands there at the threshold of the door, grabs her bandana and hat, and takes them off.

    For the first time since they''ve met, Spencer and Valarie see the Huntress'' bare smile.

    "You are most welcome. Until we meet again, Spencer and Valarie."

    Selina lifts the handle off the door, pushes it open, and then she and Felix are gone.

 Chapter 37: The Aftermath

    "Mars, we have arrived."

    The female inquisitor looked up at her companion, Hector. He held the lantern in his right hand aloft, the shadows cast by the flame seeming to fuse with his pitch black robe. In his left hand he carried a wicked curved dagger with the eye that symbolized their organization on the hilt. He took a step into the circular chamber at the end of the secret passage, "This is where the Heretic escaped through."

    Mars'' grip on her own dagger tightened. She did what she could to hold back the anger that was pushing her to rush into the room, find what they were looking for, and then track the Heretic down. Instead, she followed after Hector as he moved his lantern from left to right.

    Not even a day had passed since the Heretic arrived, and already everything had gone wrong. Just yesterday she and Hector presided over a fully functional branch of the Order in this "Neutral City". So confident were they that it could handle the Heretic, they left her testing and subsequent judgment to the Public Leaders of this Branch. In the meantime, they went to study the area where the bright light from the night before originated. While they hadn''t found much outside of the charred bodies of Mamono and some strange substances in the ground, they did believe there may be something to it all. They were going to return to headquarters and collaborate their findings with other Agents.

    Instead, they returned to a broken home.

    "You look over there, I''ll check here. Go counter-clockwise from my position," Hector pointed towards the western part of the circular area while he headed towards the east. Mars was already moving and made it to her position within seconds.

    The leaders had been decimated. The fallout from Fransica''s death had far reaching consequences. Many of the Agents, Hero and mortal, saw her as a motherly figure. Her constant trips to the barracks, altars, and library to speak with whoever needed a shoulder to cry on added to that image. The fact that she was blessed by the Chief God herself only cemented in everyone''s mind that she was a special existence. Someone who only came along once in a lifetime.

    And now that someone was dead.

    To say the event hurt morale would be an understatement. The funeral hadn''t even begun and already there was talk of people deserting over that fact alone.

    Then there was Viola. She hadn''t died, but in some ways Mars and others saw that as a worse fate. She was confined to her room in a comatose state. Her arms and legs refused to move no matter how much she seemingly willed them to. Her face was stuck in a constant state of horror, mouth hanging open at some unseen threat.

    To make matters worse her body still...functioned to put it nicely. And since she couldn''t "take care" of such things by herself, at least three scribes had to be near her side at all times to "help her" when she needed it. And she was aware the entire time. Her would eyes constantly move towards any sound or movement that got close.

    And then there was the Traitor Galoran. Made leader by nature of being the only Priest left standing, the old man quickly attempted to minimize the rift that had been driven into the church. He called for unity and peace in the face of such horrible events happening during this trying time. Calling upon, not just the Chief God, but all of the Gods to help guide them to a better tomorrow.

    The bold, empty words of a traitor attempting to fix the mess he made. The fact that he hadn''t been killed the moment the Heretic had escaped was an insult to the Order''s very nature.

    Unfortunately, that did not stop him from tricking everyone into staying. But it did little to mend the wound created among the Heroes. They were no longer united under a singular purpose. While not openly stated, their original want to stand together for the Order and its goals had been replaced by selfish individual ideals. These led to the creation of two "Factions" among the Heroes.

    One still believed in the Heretic''s vile powers. They wished to find her once more and seek her help in "curing" Mamono they foolishly believed could be saved. Despite this belief, they had chosen to remain with this branch rather than go and seek their "savior" themselves. Likely because they had very little resources to actually accomplish their goals without the backing of the Order. The parasites.

    Another was filled with those who still remembered their original purpose and with who their true loyalties lay. They had seen the truth and wanted to find the Heretic to bring her to justice. To put an end to any and all horror she has or will inflict upon the land. Their presence was the only assurance she and Hector had that there was still hope for this branch, Vinvers, and their plans.

    The ones who did not identify with either group were inconsequential. They would be dealt with at a later date. Until then...

    She crouched down and began looking for something, anything they could use to track their target. While they could simply go through the exit to chase after her, there was always the chance she could lose them in the large city of Vinvers. They needed someway to find her no matter where she hid or how far she ran.

    Because they wouldn''t let her get away.

    This whole mess was their mistake. And they would rectify it.

    "Mars, here."

    The female Inquisitor got up and made her way to her companion. She found him crouching next to a strange patch of ground. There were black marks across the floor that traveled all the way to the stairs.

    "What are these?" Hector ran his dagger through the dark marks, careful to avoid touching it, "They look familiar..."

    Mars narrowed her eyes, "These...these are the same as the ones we found in the camp."

    "In front of the grave marker. And according to the Traitor Galoran," Hector spat on the ground, shame filling him from having to even speak to that man, "the Heretic was the culprit behind it."

    "Which means she came back," Mars started to look around the room. She suddenly became very conscious of the fact that the only light came from Hector''s lantern, "But then...where is she? She must have left some foot-"

    "Inquisitors."

    The two Agents of the Order were quick to place their backs against each other. They began to slowly walk in a circle while their eyes roamed the dark room. Mars was the first to speak, "Who are you? Show yourself!"

    "Wait...that voice...the Heretic!" Hector''s teeth grit as he tightened his hold on his dagger, "So, you have returned."

    "Only to deal with an important matter. And I am impressed you managed to memorize the sound of my voice. We did not spend that much time together," the Huntress'' voice carried genuine pride in it as she spoke.

    "Any praise from you is condemnation to us!" Mars shouted to the darkness, "Now reveal yourself! Face your judgment."

    "I think not," the Huntress'' voice seemed to come from all around the two Inquisitors. Never once did it stay in one place, but neither they could hear any footsteps, "I have little reason to subject myself to whatever punishment you believe I deserve. Instead, I shall ask you a question. When I fought here, there was a Heroine that I knocked into a wall. That was an accident. I was...not in the correct frame of mind and put too much strength into my strike. How is she?"

    "Why do you care, cur? Your actions have damaged our institution far beyond a single person," Hector said while holding his lantern aloft and swinging it through the air. The light cast by the flame illuminated much, including the aforementioned indent where Shelly once lay.

    "Any damage done was of your group''s own doing. Your Priestess was the one who decided to call for a man''s death, despite the fact that his crime had been absolved before her very eyes. And your Heroes were the ones who decided to follow her rather than defy a clearly wrong order-"

    "Shut up!" Mars shot out from the formation towards a corner where she thought the Huntress was. Her dagger swung out in an arch...only to ding off the black stone walls. Ignoring the shocks running through her arm, she backed up until she was with Hector once again, "You have no right to speak of our Order in such a way, nor to decide what is right and wrong!"

    "Maybe so, but all have the right to criticize those in power should they prove themselves inadequate or unjust. And you have more than proven that," the Huntress was silent for a minute, "Now I shall ask again, what happened to the Heroine?"

    The two Inquisitors stayed quiet. They shared a look, nodded to each other, then Hector spoke, "She''s dead. Your attack was so sudden and draining, that she was unable to use any power to soften the impact. Her spine was broken on contact with the wall and...she''ll be buried with Fransica later today."

    Silence.

    "I see," the Huntress'' tone was filled with remorse, "that is...unfortunate."

    "Unfortunate? That is all you have to say," Mars'' fists began to tremble, "You kill not one, but two of our own and all you can say is "unfortunate"?!"

    "What else am I to say!?" the yell caused the two Inquisitors to flinch, "That I did not know that would happen? That I didn''t mean for it to happen? All true! But there isn''t anything I can do about it. Not now. Save for mourn her death, and try to do better next time."

    "There will not be a next time," Hector said while holding up his dagger, "You will not leave here alive."

    The Huntress ignored his words. Instead she inquired, "What of Viola? I trust she regrets her decision to hunt me?"

    "She can''t even do that! Whatever you did to her has removed her ability to even move her arms and legs! You monster!" Mars was quick to reply, launching another attack at where she thought the Huntress was. Again, all she did was hit the wall.

    "Hmm. I see. Perhaps that was too far, but I can''t say she did not deserve it," the Huntress held little regret in her tone. She went silent for a few moments. Then she spoke once more, "It is about time I began to leave. But I have one last query for the two of you. Do you intend to chase me as well? Even should I leave Vinvers and never return? Even if I were to promise to leave the Order to its own devices for the rest of time? Would you still hunt me?"

    The Inquisitors didn''t even need a moment to consider their answer.

    "Yes," Hector was quick to reply.

    "And not just you. Everyone who has ever met you," Mars continued, "Not a single person tainted by your presence can be allowed to exist. Lest your death inspire them to actions that will harm the Order."

    "Does this include Spencer and Valarie Holden?"

    The two Inquisitors nodded. Hector spoke, "It is a shame. Both of them had the makings of great Heroes. But your influence has infected them. Thus we cannot allow them to live."

    Silence.

    "So be it."

    Mars and Hector didn''t feel the Huntress'' blades piercing their chests until they were already on the floor.

    Mars gasped as she fell to her knees. She placed her left hand on the hole in her chest in a futile attempt to slow the bleeding. Breathing was becoming harder, meaning the Heretic had pierced her lung. With the strength she had left she cried out and turned to slash at her enemy with her dagger. She heard the sound of a blade slicing through flesh. Then she felt pain as her hand flew off her arm.

    She resisted the urge to cry out as she fell to the floor. She gagged as blood flew up her esophagus and freely flowed down her lips. She tried to call out to Hector, but saw his lantern smashed on the ground. What remained of the flames illuminated his last expression: a face twisted into a surprised gasp.

    "You still live. Impressive," Mars'' vision began to go dark, stopping her from fully observing the Heretic as she crouched next to her, "But, I''m afraid this is the end. Understand that if you had not chased me, none of this would''ve happened."

    "I...I''ll...kill...you...," Mars forced out even as her heart beat slowed down.

    "No. I don''t believe you will," the Heretic stood up. Then Mars felt something pierce her back.

    Then everything went black.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    It was taking every single patient bone in Galoran''s body to not tell the two Heroes sitting in front of him to shut the fuck up and leave him alone.

    He closed his eyes and sighed while leaning back in his chair. He secretly hoped that when he opened them, the two Heroes would be gone.

    ...No such luck.

    "Once again, you two," he said in as calm a tone as he could manage, "I do not believe we can afford to send any of our Agents, Hero or not, out for any reason even after the funeral rites have been given."

    Ralga, a young girl who had only joined their branch two months ago, tilted her head to the side. Her cropped copper hair bobbed with her as she moved, "And I understand that. Thus why my fellows and I are willing to wait until everything is ready. It is Halt his ilk that wish to act rashly to fulfill their ridiculous goals."

    Halt, an equally young boy, snorted at the girl''s words. He steepled his calloused hands together, while turning his elongated, smiling face towards Ralga, "How very like you, Ralga. Say that my comrades are ones who wish to act rashly to distract from your own flaws. We all know that if given the opportunity, your group would rush out of the church and tear the streets apart to accomplish their goals."

    "No. We would not," Ralga turns her rounded amber eyes onto her opponent, "After all, we still believe in the original tenants of the Order. And while this city is filled with monster filth, it is also filled with lost lambs who must be returned to our light."

    "And I agree," Halt shrugs his arms, his casual jerkin bunching up around his lithe body, "Because, contrary to what you may think, we too follow the Order''s tenants. We just know that there is a now a way to bring that light you speak of to far more people. Including those thought lost forever."

    Ralga''s eye twitched as she forced a smile, "Need I remind you that ''way'' you speak of is responsible for-"

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "The deaths of Priestess Fransica and Shelly, and Priestess Viola''s condition," Halt interrupts, his smile now gone, "You don''t have to remind me. But, even so, what I said remains true."

    "Then are you saying willing to excuse the actions of a murderer?"

    "Are you saying you''ll let such an important asset like that slip away without even considering the advantages?"

    "Children," Galoran''s stern voice stopped the two''s bickering before it could turn into another shouting match. He shook his head, "As I thought, it is too soon to come to accord. Both of you are dismissed until the funerals are over. May the Gods grace your steps."

    "And yours, Head Priest Galoran," the two spoke in unison before getting up and heading towards the door. Ralga made sure to bump into Halt on the way out, the door closing on the young boy''s scowling face. Once he was sure they were gone, Galoran let his head hit the desk with a thump. Sweat dripped down his brow as his face twisted in frustration.

    He knew this would happen. He had anticipated it ever since Cynthia revealed her power during the trial. That when everything was said and done, it would be next to impossible to get the Branch''s Heroes and otherwise on the same page. But he figured it could be done. Especially after he saw how Cynthia didn''t kill anyone on her way out. Speaking with the Heroes after the strange woman had gotten away, he had learned that at least a third of them had followed Viola because they thought Cynthia was dangerous. That she would hurt them, their friends, or worse should she be allowed to go free. If he could''ve shown them that she hadn''t seriously harmed a single one of them, he might''ve had an easier time convincing them to put aside their arms, even if Viola was still in play.

    He let out a frustrated and tired sigh while lifting up his head. His hand idly went to a fresh wrinkle that had appeared on his face within this day alone.

    But as he had learned in his long life, things never turned out the way you wanted.

    Fransica''s death was bad enough. While he believed the explanation given by Spencer and Valarie, most didn''t. And learning that Selina had indeed been the one to kill the Priestess had only strengthened the thought of her being a dangerous rogue. Shelly''s death cemented it. Truthfully, the only thing stopping Ralga''s Faction from storming out the doors to the church was Viola still living and his promise to imprison Cynthia should she ever return.

    And if he did that, Halt''s Faction would probably break her out. And see him as a traitor.

    Galoran let out a sad chuckle. What a horrible dilemma he found himself in. His eyes wandered down to one of the drawers in his wooden desk. He looked at it for a few moments, then opened it up to pull out a couple of papers.

    One was a meticulously drawn map of Vinvers. Across its page were circles marking the barracks of the City Guard and homes of known Mamono sympathizers. Another were the names of said sympathizers and their full schedules for day and night. Finally, there was a page filled with code phrases meant to be used to disguise their plan for when it was time to enact it.

    All in his handwriting.

    Galoran looked at the papers for a few minutes. Then he got up from his desk, walked over to one of the lit candles in his room. After a moment''s hesitation, held the papers over the flame.

    The fire quickly began to eat away at the documents.

    As he watched the plan that he had created to bring Vinvers into the fold go up in smoke, he felt a strange mixture of two emotions.

    The first was shame. Shame at how he was burning away work that had cost him money, relationships, and years of his life. Something that he taken had pride in making and was always looking forward to enacting. To bring the Order''s justice and will upon this so called "peaceful city".

    On the other, though, was relief. As, for the first time in a long time, he knew that there was a better way. A way that didn''t require the deaths of thousands. A way that, if harnessed, could give them the advantage they needed in this battle. And most importantly, a way for them to win the war while keeping humanity safe.

    As the last of the papers disappeared into the red hot flames, Galoran looked at his hand. Then he turned to the single window in his quarters that looked out over Vinvers.

    Now, he just had to find the person that held that which bring them down the right path.

    The path to victory.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "What?!" Jillea exclaimed to the Guard Captain.

    "You heard me," the traitor Guard Captain of Vinvers turned to the tan, white haired succubus after stepping through the brush that obscured their hiding space outside the city gate, "Take Riza and Micheal and head to Lescaite. Let Lady Druella know what happened here, then find some place to rest."

    The succubus'' hands curled into angry fists, "No, no, no no, I am not leaving! Not after everything that''s happened!"

    "And what, pray tell, do you plan to do? You''re a single succubus in a Neutral City. The Guards are used to dealing with you''re kind. Not to mention there are plenty of Mamono among their ranks that are willing to bring you down to defend their peaceful lives. And don''t even get me started on the Heroes of the Order."

    "I''m not going after any of them," Jillea stepped up to the Guard Captain, an angry expression etched on her face, "I''m only after one...monster and one monster alone."

    "You mean the black clothed stranger that destroyed the camp," it wasn''t a question. The Captain sighed and shook their head, hood keeping their features hidden, "That is a foolish decision. She managed to kill an entire camp filled with Succubi, Orcs, and a High Orc with the blessings of two Gods. What chance do you have of defeating her?"

    "I don''t need to defeat her. I just need to capture her," Jillea''s expression changed to one of sinsister glee, "Powerful as she is, she''s still just one person. With enough numbers I can take her to our allies in the City. Then we can take our sweet time figuring out how to get around whatever makes her so strong, and turn her to our side."

    "That wouldn''t work."

    "How do you know?!"

    "Because of a few things I learned while I was in the City. I talked to a couple of contacts I still have in this Order Branch and discovered just who we''re dealing with. Her name is Cynthia, Cynthia Albion, and when she was brought to the Order they commanded her to kill a former scribe and his monsterized wife. Instead, she somehow managed to demonsterize the wife."

    Jillea gasped in shock. She immediately wanted to say that the Guard Captain was lying...but she knew they weren''t. She had known them long enough to know that. But if what she''s saying is true...

    "Then that''s all the more reason to stop her here!" Jillea stomped her foot with renewed resolve, "She''s not just an anomaly, she''s complete anathema to our kind! If she''s allowed to roam free, who knows what she could do? We need to let our allies know and rally them to take her down."

    Jillea felt a righteous hope well up in her...but it was quickly quashed by the Guard Captain''s next words, "We don''t have allies anymore."

    Jillea looked at the Guard Captain with wide, confused eyes, "What...what are you saying?"

    "My contacts tried to communicate with our other infiltrators. The destruction of the camp has sent most of them into hiding. They say they''ll keep trying to undermine Vinvers from within...but none of them are willing to do anything overt right now. Which likely includes dedicating resources to capturing a single woman at the behest of a succubus who is supposed to be in the dungeons."

    "But...but what about the Order''s plans? Doesn''t this mean that...all those Mamono," she looked towards the city, her anger replaced with worry for her fellow Mamono.

    "Actually," the Guard Captain crossed their arms and shrugged, "We don''t have to worry about that either." At the succubus'' befuddlement, the Captain explained, "According to my contact, Cynthia caused quite a ruckus among this Branch of the Order. To the point that they won''t be able to form a united front against anyone for a good amount of time. Which means that the purge likely won''t come to pass."

    Jillea didn''t respond. She just stared at her comrade with her jaw almos touching the forest floor beneath them.

    The Guard Captain nodded, "Yeah, that was my reaction, too. Either way, now you see why you''re not needed here."

    "But...but I can''t. I still need-"

    "Forget about some petty revenge," the Guard Captain''s voice was stern, "If you go after Cynthia now, you''ll only accomplish getting yourself killed. Do you really think that''s what everyone else would''ve wanted? To see you throw your life away while they watched it happen, unable to tell you stop? Not to mention your own responsibilities."

    As if on que, the two heard twin, oragsmic moans echo from deeper in the brush. Jillea felt a heat suffuse her body as she imagined what Riza was doing to Micheal. The moment they had left the city, Jillea gave the girl the Succubus Nostrum they had recovered from where they kept their clothes and items. Riza wasted no time drinking down the entire potion while pushing Micheal deeper into their hiding spot to consumate their new union. She had no doubt the two of them were enjoying themselves right this second.

    "That girl''s gonna become a succubus pretty soon," the Guard Captain nodded in the direction of the moans, "With a husband of her own. And they''re gonna need someone to guide them to a place where they can live peacefully. I''ve got to stay and keep watch over Vinvers, meaning that someone''s gotta be you. And who knows? Maybe you''ll find that special someone, too."

    "Do...But...Can I really?" Jillea questioned. The Guard Captain could tell her resolve was wavering. The facts staring her in the face were starting to wear it down. All it would take is one more push.

    "Jillea. Don''t go throwing your life away until after you''ve actually lived it."

    That did it. Jillea''s ears, wings, and tail perked up at the Captain''s words. She stood there for a bit longer...then turned and started to fast walk towards the sound of lovemaking nearby. The Guard Captain waited until they couldn''t hear the footfalls anymore. Then they turned and heading back towards the City.

    "Well, Cynthia Albion," they said to no one in particular while walking towards the gate, "You managed to save Vinvers from both the Mamono and the Order...for now. In another time, I''d probably try to track you down and shake your hand. Thank you for helping our fair city. But right now, while I may not know where you are, I do know one thing."

    As the Captain walked through the gate without being hassled, light glinted off the ring on their right hand. An azure gem placed into the ring''s socket shined in the mid-morning light.

    "When we finally meet, it will be as enemies."

    Then they disappeared into the city of Vinvers.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    At the sound of the door opening, Felix''s hand quickly went to the knife on his hip. He relaxed in his seat as the Huntress walked through the door to their room.

    "Lady Cynthia! You''re back," he said to his savior, forcing back the anxiety her current attire made him feel. The combination of "feathers" hanging from its back and the long white "nose" added a menace to the outfit that spoke to some level of primal fear within him. The shining short blade held in her right hand didn''t help matters.

    She kept the mask on as she made her way over to his position, "Hello, Felix. How is your wife?"

    Felix bit his lip and turned his attention back to the bed in front of him, "Still asleep. But she''s breathing and her heartbeat sounds fine."

    Selina stared down at the unconscious woman, now able to get a better look at her features with everything calmed down. Straight purple hair hung around rounded cheeks with a matching nose. A calm, peaceful expression lay on her face while her chest rose and fell with her slow breaths. Her husband placed a hand on her head, making her shift underneath the covers of her bed. Her lips curled into a small smile that was soon matched by Felix.

    Selina felt relief well up in her heart. When she heard what happened to Viola and Shelly, she was afraid something may have gone wrong with Tina. She just hadn''t noticed it yet. Thankfully, things still seemed to be fine.

    The doors had led them to a secret base fully stocked with weapons, food, and clothing. The three of them had remained only as long as they dared. They were well aware that staying in a base of those who wished them harm was a horrible idea, and made to leave after gathering what supplies they needed (and the Huntress applying at least three Blood Vials in secret to heal her wounds). Which mostly consisted of easily portable foodstuffs (mostly for Felix and Tina), proper attire for Tina, and three long brown cloaks in case they needed to sneak out of the city. Once they had that and were certain no one was following them, they made their way to "The Unusual".

    It took a bit of convincing to get Howard to not ask too many questions about their situation, but the Innkeeper had acquiesced...so long as they made sure not to bring any trouble to his Inn.

    Which the death of the two Inquisitors should accomplish...hopefully. Truth be told, the Huntress had not expected to see the two Order Agents in the passage when she returned. She had come back to burn away all the blood she had left behind. She had worn the Crowfeather Garb to help her hide among the shadows of the city. While she wasn''t being chased by Vinvers itself, she didn''t wish to draw any attention to them at this point. There was no telling what the Order would do now when taking her prior actions into account. The garb proved to be a boon when the two Inquisitors arrived in the circular chamber. It let her blend into the shadows and keep the two from spotting her long enough to allow her to pierce them with her Blade Of Mercy. She had taken care of the blood on her weapon before leaving the passage once more...and wrapping the bodies up before leaving them in the same room they kept Fransica and Shelly''s bodies.

    That had taken her until mid-morning but it was better than leaving them to be discovered later. And it would cut down on the time it would take the Order to perform Funeral Rites.

    It was the least she could do for them.

    She and Felix were silent for a time. The only sound in the room came from Tina''s slow breathing. Then Felix broke the silence, "Do you think she''ll wake up?"

    "Yes," Selina said evenly.

    "How long do you think it will take?"

    "I am...unsure. I have done this once before to a girl who was on the verge of becoming a Mamono. According to an associate of mine, she would make a full recovery two days after the initial event. But since Tina was fully transformed...," she let the statement hang in the air.

    Felix slowly nodded. His worries weren''t gone, but were eased a bit, "Is there a way to speed the process?"

    "Not unless we can find someone who can perform a Mana Transfer on someone who''s unconscious. And the last person I know of who was able to do that was a Hero of the Order."

    The two went silent again. Then Felix asked, "Why?"

    Selina turned her head to look at the man, "Why what?"

    "Why did you help us? Why do you keep helping us? We''re complete strangers to you. Yet, you''ve made an enemy of what will soon be the entire Order. They are the most powerful human kingdom outside of Zipangu. They have eyes and ears everywhere save the most remote places in the land."

    He turned to look up at the Huntress, his eyes filled with hope, confusion, and curiosity, "You''ve made an enemy of that. All for us. Why? We''re...we''re not special. We''re just...we''re just traitors."

    His savior was quiet. Quiet for long enough that Felix thought about taking back his words. But just as he was about to, the Huntress spoke, "First, never call yourselves traitors again, Felix. You were presented with a difficult choice between duty and family. And while you may regret your choice, it was one you made and must live with."

    The Huntress crossed her arms as Felix locked his eyes on her. She continued, "Second, part of what I did was to test the Order myself. I have...experience with an organization extremely similar to it. And that experience was not a favorable one. I wanted to see if they would react in a sensible way when confronted with a power such as mine."

    She shook her head with a sigh, "Needless to say, they failed spectacularly. The Heroes simply did whatever their superiors told them to, while said superiors began to in-fight over how they should deal with me."

    "Then, I guess that means you see the entire Order as...a failure?"

    "Not exactly. I am certain there are people among their ranks that are actually worthwhile. People who wish to make a real difference and ensure humanity can survive this time of strife. However, it is likely they are either too jaded to speak up, silenced the moment they do, or not given positions to make needed changes. Thus allowing the worst parts of the Order to do as they please. Change must come from the inside if the Order was to become more benevolent."

    "Oh, I see," it was all Felix could really say. While he understood what Cynthia meant, the idea of it happening was too far-fetched to him. He had experienced how horrible the Order could be first hand, after all. In the face of that, it was difficult to believe change could come that easily. He shrugged, "Well, I''m glad that we provided an opportunity for you to-"

    "And third," the Huntress interrupted while placing a hand on Felix''s shoulder. While her mask may have hidden it, Felix could''ve sworn she was smiling at him, "I wanted to help you two. I wanted to use my abilities and skills to make two people who deserve to be happy, happy. Is that so wrong?"

    Felix felt his cheeks heat up. He coughed multiple times while his mind tried to find the right words to say, "I...um...I guess not. Th-thank you then. I...I don''t think I''ll ever be able to repay you."

    "You do not need to," the Huntress let her hand drop before moving towards the door, "Get some rest and make sure the door is locked. When I come back, we''ll begin making preparations to leave."

    "Where are you going now?"

    "To take care of one last piece of business," the Huntress said. Then she walked out the door, closed it behind her, and waited until she heard Felix lock it.

    She took in a deep breath before heading towards the Inn''s exit. All that was left now was to find Luca and speak with him. Then she could finally leave Vinvers. She told Howard she would be back soon and walked out the door. Once she was outside, she noticed someone standing right across the street from the Inn. They began to approach her after she closed the door behind her.

    It didn''t take long for the Huntress to realize the "person" was actually a Mamono. And this one, somehow, managed to be the strangest one she had ever seen. She wore a strange white and blue outfit that reminded her of the servants of nobles she would sometimes see while searching for scraps when she was a little girl. Her hair was the same bright blue and...wait...those weren''t clothes.

    That was her skin.

    The Huntress felt her tension rise. All the other citizens disappeared as she felt all her focus lock onto this single Mamono. She could make out more features as the creature got closer. Dark blue and white skin, a smooth sinister looking face that somehow gave off an aura of submissiveness. She had arms but no legs. Instead there was just a mass of tendrils and some type of sludge that pulled her along the ground.

    The most distressing part was that all along her body were black holes filled with a multitude of yellow eyes.

    Eyes that reminded her of horrible, horrible things.

    Her grip on the Blade Of Mercy tightened. The Mamono stopped ten feet away from the Huntress. She was tall enough to actually meet the Huntress'' eyes with her own. They were the same as the ones across her body. Yellow dots in pitch black irises. The two stared each other down for what felt like an hour.

    Then, before Selina could ask what the Mamono wanted, the Monster turned her slime like bottom half into legs, and dropped to one knee. She bowed her head in respect towards the Huntress. Then she spoke in a melodious voice that, to the Huntress, sounded like millions speaking in concert, "Fair Lady Of The Moon, Mistress of those bound to the Tranquil Dream, Companion of She Who Soothes Those Who Live Beyond the Veil, I bid you greetings. I am Brixi, but am called Bri among the denizens of this world. My Master, Lord Luca Dejure, request your presence."

    ...

    "What?!" the Huntress'' yelled out loud in total, abject confusion.

 Chapter 38: Heading Out

    Two individuals were quite a sight as they made their way down the still bustling streets of Vinvers.

    One was the Shoggoth, Brixi. Her maid "uniform" hugged her body as she smoothly "floated" down the street with her head held high and expression a mask of calm satisfaction.

    Selina, in contrast, walked with her head hung low, shoulders slumped, and teeth grinding away between her pursed lips. Her angry disposition could be seen with just a passing glance. Her emotional state caused many others to give them a wide berth. Some would walk over to the opposite side of the road to avoid them.

    At any other time, Selina would be worried. She would be trying to keep her emotions in check while assuaging others of any irrational fears. But at that moment her mind wasn''t concerned with such matters. Instead, her thoughts were currently racing as she tried to understand everything the "Shoggoth" had said to her when they first met. What were those titles supposed to mean? How much did this Mamono know? How did she know these things? If Luca was her Master then did that mean-

    "You have questions," the Huntress'' head turned to the Shoggoth at her left. The Mamono still spoke in the haunting, song-like tone, one voice sounding like a million at once, "If you wish for answers, merely ask them."

    "And how do I know you won''t lie to me?" the Huntress chastised herself for such a foolish response. She sounded like an inexperienced child purposely trying to be difficult. She didn''t mean to act this way...but she couldn''t help it. Something about the Mamono just kept her on edge. More so than any other monster she had encounter since she got to this world.

    If the Shoggoth picked up on this, she didn''t let it show. She merely kept the same calm smile on her face as she answered, "I have no reason to. What harm could there be in telling you the truth? You will discover the answers for yourself eventually, after all."

    The Huntress felt her eye twitch, "I don''t particularly enjoy it when people tell me I''m going to do something before I do it."

    "I am merely stating a fact. After all, do you not constantly seek answers to questions that burn in your mind? The same as all living creatures?" Brixi ventured while the strange eyes on her hip focused their attention on the Huntress.

    Selina stared the strange ocular objects down, memories of the Brain of Mensis resurfacing as she did. She clicked her tongue then gestured towards the yellow eyes, "Then, first question, can you see out of the multitude of eyes on your body? If so, is it troublesome to always observe everything around you at once?"

    "Yes, and no. I can control what eyes I can see out of, which eliminates the issue posed by your second question," as if to demonstrate, Brixi turned around until her back was facing the path forward. Multiple yellow eyes appeared along her spinal column. Her pace remained steady and she avoided everyone who was walking down the street in front of them. She then turned back around and returned her eyes to their original position.

    Selina nodded while filing the information away for other purposes, "Next question, why did you call me those things when you first saw me?"

    "You speak of your Titles. Ones that you have born for a long time."

    "I do not remember having Titles such as these. The only one I''ve ever had is ''The Good Hunter'' or ''A Hunter''," she crossed her arms, "I understand how I earned those. But the ones you spoke to me are foreign and should not be attributed to me."

    "Are you certain of that?" Brixi''s smile never leaves her as she lifts a hand to her face. She begins counting off on her fingers, "You command the Dream that rests above this world''s reality, all who dwell within that realm are beholden to you, and you have a Companion who is able to soothe your pain and sorrow with but a touch. I''d say you embody those Titles quite well."

    Selina was silent for a minute. Her arms fell to her sides as she replied, "And how, pray tell, do you know of those things?"

    "Because my kin and I were created by monsters similar to the Kin you once slew," The Shoggoth quickly held up a hand, "Peace, Fair Lady. Neither my creators nor I are, nor do we wish to be, your enemies."

    Selina glared at the Shoggoth for a moment. One hand was inside her coat, gripping a hidden poison throwing knife. She kept it there for a moment. Then she grunted and let the blade go before waving for the Shoggoth to continue. Brixi let her hand fall before continuing, "As I was saying, the connection I once held with my creators allows my kin and I to perceive the true nature of beings such as you."

    "You mean beings such as the Great Ones," Selina replied. It was not a question.

    "That is what I said," Brixi continued unperturbed, "After all, you are-"

    A Blade of Mercy was at the Mamono''s throat before she could finish. The two of them paused in the middle of the street, the Mamono and humans around them parting at the sudden hostage situation.

    "Be silent," Selina said while letting her baleful eyes loom over the people around them. It had become late afternoon since they began their trek, and many of the people originally in the street had begun to go home. Still there were enough people out that a crowd had gathered around them. Many simply stared while some seemed on the edge of screaming or calling for the guards. The only reason they hadn''t was because of Selina''s withering glare. When someone looked like they would run, Selina focused her gaze on them. They stopped in their tracks, shaking in their boots. The beak on her mask only enhanced the effect. No doubt many around them saw her as a vile creature from the depths of the abyss.

    Any other time? She''d be upset at that.

    But right now, she was making an exception.

    Brixi was silent for a minute. Then nodded, careful to avoid the sword point on her neck, "As you wish."

    The Blade disappeared as quick as it came down the Huntress'' sleeve. The two calmly made their way down the street. The crowd parted around them, the people and Mamono completely stunned at what just happened. The two women paid them no mind as they made their way down the street and under a stone archway.

    Selina took note of the change in the environment as they passed under the archway. The regular citizens were replaced by people in the uniform of the Vinver''s City Guard. Various armored men and women would pass them while saying hello to Brixi. She could hear the sound of steel hitting wood and metal coming from a large tower in the distance. The tower itself was set into a stone wall that went around this entire section of the city. Looking back she could spot the wall that separated the city from the forest beyond fading into the distance.

    "Sir Luca lives around here?" she ventured.

    "Yes. He considers himself "A Father To His Men" as they say, and wishes to be close to them," Brixi''s voice was still as calm and melodious as before. As if the Huntress hadn''t had a blade to her throat a few minutes ago.

    "Has that improved skills and abilities of the Guards he presides over?"

    "While I can''t say anything for those who work for my Master, I can say that he is always in high spirits whenever his men come by to talk to him about their personal issues."

    Selina nodded.

    Their walk turned silent.

    "Continue what you were saying before," the Huntress said.

    "As you say. The ''Great Ones'' that you know of are not the same as those that created my kin and I. Where they live among the stars and mortal dreams, my creators live deep within the ocean among mortals and their own creations. While yours are keen on openly interacting with the realms of mortals, my creators are content to simply live with their husbands."

    "Husbands?" the Huntress questioned, "So, they have been Monsterized?"

    "Yes. They are Monsters after all."

    "Then...they assist the Demon Lord?" if that was the case then Selina knew she had to-

    Brixi shook her head, surprising the Huntress, "Not at all. The Demon Lord does not command my creators. Much like the Dragons and Vampires, they have been around for a long, long time. Though they may feel the temptations and lust as other monsters, they are not consumed by them. Which is why they have been fine with simply gathering husbands and enjoying each other''s company beneath the waves. Both wrapped in complete and utter bliss."

    The Huntress swore she saw the Mamono''s body...wiggle for lack of a better word, when she said that. It was a moment that passed as quickly as it came. The Mamono continued, "Thus there is no need to worry. Unless you deliberately seek them out, you will likely never encounter my creators."

    "...Alright," Selina was skeptical, but would take the Mamono at her words. For now. As she thought on what the Shoggoth had said, one thing in particular caught her interest, "Wait, Dragons? Those mythical beast reside in this world?"

    "Indeed. They are some of the few who have still retained much of their original selves. To the point where they can even regain their original form in combat, should the need arise."

    If the Huntress didn''t have her mask on, the Shoggoth would no doubt have seen her jaw drop. Dragons? Here? She knew of the creatures. Every child, even ones that didn''t grow up with a family, did in her world. Giant, monstrous lizard creatures that could set entire countrysides ablaze. Wings big enough to knock down trees with a single flap. Teeth sharp enough to rend the sturdiest armor in the kingdom. Scales that can turn away even the staunchest lash of mortal blades.

    Yes, she knew of the creatures.

    And monsters such as that live here.

    Selina was silent for at least three minutes as she contemplated the implications. Then she shook her head. She couldn''t afford to worry about such things right now. There was an important task ahead of her. She turned back to Brixi and continued, "That still doesn''t explain how you know about the Dream or who resides in it."

    "You misunderstand. I am aware of your connection to the Dream, as I know you usurped the original creator of it. Your Great Ones are similar enough to my own creators that I am able to tell that much. However, while I am aware that you share the Dream with a certain person, I am not aware of everything that has happened within it."

    "...I see," Selina nodded in understanding. In truth, she was simply glad the Mamono could only perceive the Dream. Her being able to interact with it would be a disastrous situation. She looks up, "So, does your Master know any of this?"

    "No, I have told him nothing. For I know he is happier not knowing," Brixi admits, the first thing other than a smile coming over her face; a frown. But, much like with her body''s previous reaction, it disappeared as soon as it came. Just when the Huntress was about to ask another question, the Shoggoth stopped moving and looked up at a building, "We have arrived."

    The Huntress stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze to the building itself.

    And, she had to admit, it was impressive.

    A large manor built on a rectangular tract of land. The grass was an immaculate light green when compared to the dark green of the lawns she had seen. There were three buildings that all connected to the main one by long roofed hallways that could be seen from the entrance. The entrance''s wooden gate was wide open, leading up a cobblestone path to a square arena set up right in front of the main building.

    Selina allowed Brixi to lead her through the archway that marked the entrance. When the two were through she heard the wooden gate slowly shut tight. She briefly looked back to see two mounds of slime slide away from the gate and into two nearby barrels. They were the same color as Brixi.

    Her eyes narrowed behind her mask. She turned back to see that the two of them had made it half way to the main manor. As she got closer, she noticed that the arena wasn''t vacant. There were two other individuals occupying the area.

    One was clearly a Mamono. She flew above the arena, scaled wings flapping rhythmically to keep her airborne. Briefly the Huntress thought that she was a Dragon, until she saw the differences. Dragon''s wings were supposed to be attached to their backs and their horns were meant to be curved. This one''s arms were her wings and her horns were completely straight. Her golden scales glittered in the waning sunlight, while her cropped silver hair shook with ever flap of her wings. Her scaled legs were held close to her chest while she gazed down at the cobblestone path. When she spotted the two of them, she growled and dived for the ground in front of the arena.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Selina and Brixi arrived right when the Mamono hit the ground. She looked up at Brixi with barred teeth, "You took too long! Made Master upset!"

    Brixi kept her smile while addressing the winged Mamono, "Hello to you as well, Ket. As you can see, I have brought Huntress Cynthia Albion as Master Luca requested."

    Ket focused her eyes on the Huntress. The snake like slits widened and Selina was immediately on guard. The Mamono''s growl turned into a low roar as she started stalking towards the Huntress. She walked on the ends of her wings, her legs and tail used to balance her. She spoke in a rough, animalistic tone, "You! You made Master sad! Apologize! Apologize and make him happy again!"

    Selina made no sudden movements, but her hands were already gripping the Blade of Mercy and her Hunter''s Pistol hidden beneath her clothes. She didn''t wish to fight here. But she would defend herself if necessary.

    "That''s enough, Ket. Good job, Bri."

    Both Mamono froze at the sound of the familiar voice. The Huntress turned her attention to the arena''s second occupant, Luca Dejure. Gone was his shirt and trousers. In their place was armor as gold as the lizard Mamono''s scales. It had pointed pauldrons and greaves, fully protecting his body from any normal attack. It wasn''t heavy like the Plate of the Order Knights. It seemed to be made to be protective, while remaining as light as possible. No doubt he wore a mail shirt underneath it.

    However, there was a single flaw in his attire.

    The fact that he didn''t wear a helmet.

    But perhaps that was so Selina could clearly see the irate expression on his face.

    His short spear had been replaced with a long, ornate war axe with a red cloth fluttering right below the double sided head. He carried it in one hand as he marched to stand between the two Mamono. He placed his free hand on Ket''s head, the lizard woman''s anger melting away under his ministrations. The frown on her face stayed but the Huntress could clearly see her pushing her head into his hand for more. She briefly turned her gaze to the Shoggoth who was watching the exchange with...was that longing?

    It didn''t last long as Luca removed his hand from Ket (much to the lizard woman''s chagrin) and put it on Brixi''s shoulder. The two shared a nod before he stepped forward until he was ten steps away from the Huntress.

    "Cynthia," he said, black hair flowing in the afternoon wind.

    "Guard Captain Luca," Selina replied.

    Silence reigned for five minutes. A bird flew from its nest somewhere nearby.

    "I heard about what happened at the Order''s Headquarters. Normally, I would be happy that the bunch of zealous morons were taken down a peg. But, I also heard something rather troubling about the events that took place there."

    "I see," was the Huntress'' only reply. She knew where this was going. But she knew he wanted to bring it up. And who was she to deny him that?

    He began tapping the head of the war axe against the ground, "See, there was this woman. A wonderful, bright, happy woman. Everywhere she went she would lift people''s spirits. A smile here, a kind word there, an open mind there. It didn''t matter who it was, where they came from, or anything like that. She gave everyone the same amount of kindness."

    He began to pace around the Huntress. He kept his front facing her along with the head of the war axe, "Then, one day, she found out she had a special gift that no one else did. It made her really happy...but it came with a price. She had to hide the face that everyone loved from the world. To keep herself safe, you see."

    "Now, this girl, she had a brother. And their familial bond was strong. Real strong. He was the only one she would let see her without her protection on. When they were alone, they would talk about their days and how they made people''s lives better. What problems they helped solve, what donations they made, you know the normal stuff. They grew up, of course, but they never lost touch. They always made time to see each other at least three times a year. Neither of them ever missed the day they were meant to meet."

    "And, today, I happen to hear about how Fransica Dejure was found dead in one of the Order''s secret tunnels. As a Guard Captain, it made sense for me to start investigating the situation immediately. As I did, I was quickly given a suspect to look into. Someone who I happened to have a meeting with today. Someone who just entered Vinvers not three days ago."

    He stops pacing in front of Selina. His eyes met hers as he looked up, "So, tell me, Cynthia Albion. Did you kill my sister?"

    The combination of his icy gaze and chilling words would give anyone else pause. Make them seriously consider their next words. Think about what could happen if they tried to lie to the Dragoon Guard Captain Of Vinvers, Luca Dejure.

    For Selina, she had an answer long before the man even began talking.

    "Yes. I did."

    It was so silent you could hear a pin drop to the floor.

    All in attendance remained frozen to their spots.

    Then, Luca lifted his head and war axe, "I see. Alright then. Second question-"

    With a flourish Luca pointed the head of his axe directly at Selina. His cold eyes were filled with a need for vengeance. And that need was focused solely on the woman in front of him, "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t strike you down where you stand."

    Selina stood up straight while placing both hands behind her back, "To hear your sister''s last words and learn some of the circumstances behind her death."

    Luca scoffed, "Alright. I''ll take the last words, but I don''t-"

    "How much do you know about what happened before your sister died?" Selina ventured, eyes shifting between Luca and the two Mamono behind him. She didn''t want this to come to blows and would do what she could to prevent it from happening. But it never hurt to be careful if diplomacy were to fail.

    "I know enough," Luca said while taking a step towards the Huntress, "I know that Fransica went to deal with something at the Order today, she ended up dead, and you''ve admitted to killing her. What else do I need to-"

    "She was helping me."

    Luca froze. He remained silent for a minute, before he spoke through gritted teeth, "Explain."

    Selina took in a deep breath. She grabbed her hat and mask then pulled them off. Her sharp black eyes remained focused on Luca as she began to explain what had happened at the Order''s Headquarters. What they tried to make her do, how she saved Felix and Tina, their escape from the Order''s agents, how Fransica helped them, and her confrontation with Velina.

    "If it wasn''t for your sister, I doubt we would''ve gotten away from the Order unscathed," Selina says as her explanation winds down, "I owe her a debt that I won''t be able to repay. Because I killed her. And I am so sorry for that."

    "Sorry? Ha. You kill my only little sister and you''re sorry?"

    "It was not something I wished to do, but circumstances forced my hand."

    Luca''s axe was back by his side, but he didn''t look any less on edge. He frowned at the Huntress while asking, "And those circumstances were?"

    Selina bit her bottom lip but didn''t turn away from Luca''s gaze, "I...I can''t say."

    "Why not?"

    "Because...because I cannot."

    Luca started to chuckle while shaking his head, "That''s not exactly helping you. I mean, you were already fighting a losing battle here, but that didn''t really help your case."

    "That is not my objective here. My objective is to simply tell you the truth of what happened, in the hope that gives you some kind of peace. And, should it not, at least ensure you know what really happened."

    "But you choose to not tell me the whole truth?"

    "...Because some parts of it are better left unknown," the Huntress'' eyes flicked to Brixi for a moment. The Shoggoth merely remained impassive with a grin on her face.

    Luca stayed quiet for a time. Then he asked, "And my sister''s last words?"

    Selina took in another breath. She closed her eyes before repeating the words Fransica said as she died in her arms, "She said, ''I''m sorry, Luca. I''m going before you.''"

    At first, Luca didn''t reply. Then, he started to laugh. It was light at first. Then it turned into a chuckle. It continued even as he started to speak, "Of course, heh. Of course. She would say that, haha. She always would put everyone else''s feelings before her own. She would have her last words be an apology to me."

    A hand went to his eyes as his laugh grew in volume and length. The grip on his axe began to shake until it eventually fell out of his hand. He fell to his knees as his laughter turned into sobbing.

    "Damn it, sis. Damn it! Why? Why you and not me? Why wasn''t I there to save you?" he managed to gasp out through sobs. The two Mamono rushed to his side, Brixi placing two hands on his left arm while Ket did the same to his right.

    "Luca! You!" Ket''s eyes burned with fury as she focused on the Huntress. Selina put her mask and hat back on, readying herself for battle. The lizard woman growled, "You did this! You will pay!"

    She took one step towards the Huntress, her scaled leg cracking the cobblestones below her clawed foot. However, one of Brixi''s slimy tendrils shot out and grabbed her shoulder. The Shoggoth shook her head at Ket, "Don''t."

    "Let go!" Ket tried to shake off the Shoggoth''s grip. But despite only being a single tendril, it easily held the lizard in place. Ket shouted again, "Let go! Stranger hurt Master! I hurt Stranger!"

    "No you won''t. She''s too strong for you."

    "How do you-"

    Ket lost her balance as the tendril pulled her towards the kneeling Shoggoth and human. It wrapped around the lizard woman''s shoulders and covered her mouth before she could even move. She struggled in the Shoggoth''s grip, but that only made the tendrils squeeze tighter.

    Once she was certain Ket wasn''t going anywhere, Brixi turned her eyes onto Selina. For the first time since they met, the Shoggoth regarded the Huntress with an emotion other than calm happiness; quiet fury.

    "I would appreciate it if you took this opportunity to leave, Good Hunter," Ket''s struggles increased as she heard the Shoggoth''s words. But the tendrils held fast.

    Selina didn''t let her guard down, but observed the current situation with surprise. She spoke to the Shoggoth, "I did not expect this. Are you certain it is ok to let the person who killed your Master''s sister go free?"

    Brixi is silent for a moment. She looks down at Luca, the man openly weeping at the thought of his now dead sister. Another new emotion takes over her features; a painful sadness. She speaks without taking her eyes off Luca, "My purpose in life is to ensure my Master is happy until his dying days. To ensure that no matter what hardship maybe fall him, I am there to help him through them. My greatest hope is for the two of us to be together for the rest of time."

    She turns back to the Huntress, the frown returning, "If that means stopping him from fighting a battle I know he will lose, then so be it. Now, please leave and never return."

    The Huntress heard the gate behind her open. She stared at the human and his Mamono for a few more seconds. Ket had calmed down at Brixi''s words and was now just rubbing her head under Luca''s chin in an attempt to get him to stop crying. Brixi had produced a handkerchief from somewhere and had given it to Luca. Selina thought she saw the Shoggoth''s body wiggle again as Luca used it to dry his eyes.

    Selina turned on her heels and marched her way out the gate.

    She had said her piece.

    Any sorrow she felt at the sight now behind her would need to wait.

    Right now, she had to get back to a husband and wife. So she could get them out of this city.

    Hmm. Saving a husband and wife, at the cost of a man''s sister.

    Selina sighed.

    This...was not a happy outcome.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "So, where will you two go now?"

    Felix looked up from his seat in the back of the wagon. He had to move a bit to keep his wife from falling out of his lap, and keep his back against the edge. He turned to regard the Huntress as she steered the horses down the dirt path, "Um, I''m sorry. What was that, Lady Cynthia?"

    "I asked where you will go now," the Huntress said as she held the reigns to the steeds in her hands. The large, black horses snorted while slowly plodding down the dirt path. The sun had set and the three of them were traveling by moonlight. Selina had to rush the two humans out of the inn, pay for their short stay, then rush them towards the stables near the exit before the gate''s closed for the night. They had only just managed to reach their destination as it was closing up, catching the owner before he turned in for the night.

    While it cost her all one hundred gold she had been given by Mars, she had managed to procure a simple wagon with two strong steeds. After dealing with some guards that were a bit too nosy (by Selina name dropping Nikon), the three were on their way out of the city.

    Felix shifted some more in his seat. It had taken him a bit to get into a "comfortable" position on the poor wooden wagon, but he had managed. He turned back to the Huntress, "Um, well, where are you going, Lady Cynthia?"

    "I am directing us towards Pran. I have a...a home there. And there are...people...waiting for me," Selina felt something warm in her chest as she said that. She was glad she had the mask to hide the smile on her face.

    "I...I see," Felix pursed his lips before answering, "I''m unsure. Tina is still sleeping and we can''t exactly return to Vinvers. We''ll have to stay outta of Order territory, too. What''s happened there will spread to the other Order owned cities. Our names will be spread all over the place, and we can''t just hope that everyone we meet is someone who agrees with Galoran."

    "Could you not simply return to another neutral city or village?"

    "We could. And probably will, but...I don''t want to go anywhere until Tina''s awake," Felix hugged his wife closer to him. The unconscious woman''s lips curled into a smile as she laid her head against his chest. He brushed some of her hair out of her face before continuing, "It''ll be hard to travel while she''s asleep, and...and I need to tell her everything that''s happened."

    Selina nodded while gently guiding the horses onto the right track. She replied, "Well, if you wish, you may come to Pran with me. My home should have enough rooms to hold you and your wife until you''re ready to leave."

    "Oh no, I couldn''t possibly!" Felix shook his head, "You''ve already done so much for us! It wouldn''t be right to impose on you more."

    "I truly do not mind, Felix," Selina said with a shrug, "As I said, I wish to see the two of you happy. If that means allowing you to stay with me, then so be it. And you don''t have to accept if you don''t wish to."

    Felix was silent for a minute. Then he replied, "I''ll...I''ll think about it. Thank you, Lady Cynthia."

    Selina nodded then turned back towards the road. Silence pervaded the air around them for a moment. Then Selina asked the man, "So, how did you and Tina meet?"

    "Wha-what?" Felix shook his head in surprise.

    Selina shrugged, "Well, it''s just...we''re going to be on this road for sometime yet. Likely through the night. I just thought we could spend the time getting to know each other. Is that alright?"

    Selina hoped she didn''t sound as nervous as she felt. Asking someone to tell her personal details about their life was...not her forte. She was afraid she had crossed a line or asked something uncomfortable. It wouldn''t exactly be a good thing to do at this point in their journey together.

    Felix was silent for a time. A long time. Long enough that Selina started to worry she had, indeed, crossed a line with what she asked.

    Then Felix started, "Well, um, I don''t think I can say that until Tina wakes up. It wouldn''t feel right."

    "Oh. I understand," Selina silently chastised herself. What did she think was going to happen? She can''t talk to other people like this. It''s not-

    "But, um, if you want I can tell you a bit about how I joined the Order. You know before all of this," he waved his hand at the empty air to indicate their current situation.

    Selina looked up at the man. With a smile hidden by her mask, she nodded, "That would be nice. Thank you."

    "Ok. Well, I was born an only child in Order owned territory, and my family was filled with Order Fanatics. You can imagine what that meant for me. By the time I turned ten they sent me off to one of the Order churches to study and learn the faith. I spent most of my time reading books and making up arithmetic problems for myself. It''s likely why they made me a Scribe by my fifteenth birthday. After that..."

    The Huntress nodded along with the man''s story. Inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel proud of herself. She had managed to not only get a husband and wife out of a situation where they would have surely perished, but now one of them was telling her his life story. She had managed to improve herself!

    She couldn''t wait to tell Eve this! But, before that, she other responsibilities. Namely, she had to finally spend time taking care of Gloria and Horace.

    Briefly, she wondered if everyone was doing ok back at Pran? Were the children getting along with everyone? Did Jet and his comrades have any trouble taking care of them? Was Maggie back on her feet?

    She soon dismissed her worry. She was sure they were fine. They were probably waiting for her to get back, with smiles on their faces.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Get moving, bastard."

    As the Viper pushed him forward, Nick severely wished he didn''t have a bag on his head. He wanted to remember the fucker''s face for later.

 Chapter 39: A Merchants End

    "I said move it!"

    Nick grunted in pain, stumbling forward at the forceful push from the Viper behind him.

    "Nick!" came Maggie''s muffled voice. He heard her try to turn and look at him. Then the sound of her being shoved forward as well, followed by another shout from one of the three Viper Gang Members around them. He grit his teeth and stood up to keep moving. The ropes on his wrists made his skin chafe. He struggled against them but they wouldn''t budge. He could only guess that they put the same restraints on Maggie''s wrists. The bag on his head prevented him from seeing anything save the waning light of the moon above them.

    He heard something behind him snap. Then something heavy hit the stone road with a thump.

    "I''m so sorry about that, love~," the familiar, sultry voice sent a fearful shiver up his spine. The feeling of something sharp lightly tapping his shoulder didn''t help, "I tried to teach them to be polite, just like you did. But some of them just don''t listen."

    Nick grit his teeth and focused on putting one foot in front of the other. He called out, "Maggs? You alright?"

    Though muffled, his words managed to reach her, "Yes. I''m fine. What about you?"

    "You know it takes more than this to-" he felt the front of the bag get pushed into his mouth. The scent of metal and blood reached his nose. He looked down to see an iron gauntlet covering his mouth.

    "Shhhh.~ No more talking.~ You need to save your breath for later," came the same sickening voice.

    The gauntlet was removed, but Nick did as the woman said. He instead focused on following where the footsteps took them, while trying to listen for any kind of signal.

    He cursed under his breath. Where the hell was Jet? This damn plan was his idea in the first place! Nick''s mind briefly traveled back to the Manor where this all began.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "You want us to be bait!?" Nick stood up fast enough to make his chair rock. He directed an angry scowl at the mercenaries from across the table, "Are you insane!?"

    Blitz and Maggie shushed the young man in unison, both pairs of eyes shifting towards the stairs. All in attendance around the kitchen table went silent. Two minutes passed by before anyone felt confident enough to speak again. The first to break the silence was Jet, his voice at a much more manageable volume than Nick''s, "I know how it sounds but hear me out."

    "What''s there to hear?" Nick straightened his chair before sitting back down, his anger not abated in the slightest, "Your plan to stop the people who are trying to kidnap my sister, is to let them kidnap my sister. Oh, wait, no. That''s not it. It''s to let them kidnap my sister and ME!"

    He points a finger at himself in frustration. Jet rolls his eyes before leaning forward, "That''s the first part of the plan. Which you seem to be hung up on."

    "Why wouldn''t I be? It''s basically giving Montgomery exactly what he wants!"

    "Not exactly," Jet continues, "After all, Sentinel, Blitz, and I will be trailing the thugs he sends to take the two of you away. We''ll stick nearby and, once they reach the fucker that sent them, we''ll spring into action."

    Jet''s fist hit his open palm, a grin coming over his face. Nick, however, wasn''t placated. He threw his hands up in frustration, "Oh, yeah, that sounds fine. Oh, wait, no it doesn''t! You''re saying we should put ourselves in danger with the only solace being that you three may be able to follow after us. Without any of the assholes who kidnap us seeing you. How can we trust that?"

    Jet kept his expression neutral. He turned his attention to Maggie, "Maggie, what do you think?"

    The girl''s head shot up, revealing her wide eyes and floored expression. She floundered for an answer until she shook her head. Taking a moment to center herself, she finally looked up and answered, "I...I just...are you sure Mr. Montgomery would do that? Or that anyone would? I just can''t imagine why anyone would do something like that."

    "That''s cause you try to be a nice person, Maggie," Blitz says while patting the girl on the shoulder from her right, "Being honest, I''m surprised you''ve managed to survive in the slums for so long. I''ve been in places like that and they don''t tend to be kind to people like you."

    Maggie nodded, surprised at the mercenary''s praise. Blitz leaned back in her chair with a frown on her face, "Unfortunately, that''s also why Montgomery would do something like this. From what your brother''s told us, he''s the kind of guy who loves to take advantage of others if he thinks he can get away with it. Probably figured you''d be easy to get to because you''d never suspect his real intentions. Now that he can''t, he''s showing his true colors."

    Maggie''s face got paler and paler as Blitz continued her analysis. The young girl shook her head and began mumbling, "But why? Wha-how could he..? But then, why should Nick and I let ourselves get taken? Shouldn''t we stay here and prepare for them? Protect the children?"

    "That''s just it, lass," Sentinel continued in place of Blitz, "This plan is to protect the little ones. And this building. We don''t know who he''s sending, but we can be sure he won''t just send some random thugs. Not if he wants this to look like a basic case of breaking and entering. He''ll send people who are professional enough to not break too much, leave the kids alone, and get out without a sound."

    "I don''t see why he would be so careful," Nick replied with a shrug, "He normally is, but if he''s as desperate as you''re making him out to be, I don''t see why he wouldn''t just go all out."

    "Just cause he''s desperate doesn''t mean he''s lost all forms of sense," Sentinel continues, "He''s still aware of the fact that Hunt owns this place and that she has kids here. If the people he hired damage her property or hurt her kids, she''ll start tracking them down. And that''ll eventually lead her back to him. Last thing he wants is to piss off a Noble from the Order."

    "But then why come after us? He''s got to know that we''re friends with Cynthia."

    "He does. And that''s why he''ll want to do this. His most likely plan is to kidnap you and your sister, drag the two of you to a secluded area, have his way with Maggie while you watch, then send you both back before getting ready to skip town."

    "He...he would really do that?" Maggie wrapped her arms around herself as her body began to shake, "He...he wants to-"

    "He''s not gonna get to! I won''t let him anywhere near you!" Nick stood up and ran to his sister''s side. He placed his hands on her shoulders comfortingly. She stopped shaking but still held herself while trying to steady her breath. Nick looked up at the mercenaries, "Why can''t we just wait and take whoever he sends on here? Wouldn''t that give us the advantage?"

    "Cause battles aren''t exactly clean kid," Blitz pointed out, "Even if we''re wrong and he sends the most incompetent dumbasses on the planet, they''ll still likely smash the place up while they fight us. We''ll try to avoid causing any damage to the property, but again, battles ain''t like that."

    "And we don''t exactly want to cause any damage to the home of one of our comrades," Jet shrugs in agreement.

    "And need I mention the fact that the little ones could get caught in the crossfire?" Sentinel jerks a thumb towards the stairs. Nick frowns but doesn''t say anything in response. Sentinel takes the chance to continue, "And if the stars align and we manage to take all his hired help out without hurting the kids or breaking any of Hunt''s stuff, then we''re left with the fact that Montgomery still gets away."

    "Even if we do manage to keep one or some of them alive and they talk, Montgomery can just deny everything they say. And we have no proof that he''s lying. Even if Cynthia does believe us, the Guards likely won''t," Jet finishes for the old mage.

    "Why do we need the Guards? Not like they ever do anything when it comes to the slums," Nick pointed out.

    "Oh, then I suppose we just walk up to Montgomery and make him pay for what he did. Then when the Guards show up and ask up why we killed an innocent merchant and land owner, we can just tell them that the guy hired thugs to come kidnap you two," Jet points out, "At least with the current plan we can guarantee the fucker dies. He won''t do this anywhere that the Guards can easily get to or find. Otherwise he''d get caught in the act and either have to murder a Guard or abandon his plan. Meaning all it''ll take is a single crossbow shot and this guy is out of your life."

    Jet mimes firing said crossbow at the wall with a smile on his face. Blitz rolls her eyes at her lover before turning to Nick and Maggie. She could see that Nick had started to consider their side of things. He kept biting his bottom lip while shifting his gaze from Maggie to them. Maggie had her head facing the table this entire time, silent save for the occasional shaky breath. Blitz speaks to the siblings, "Listen, we think this is the best plan and we can promise the both of you we will be nearby. This wouldn''t be the first time we''ve had to tail someone without being seen. But, if you two are honestly that against it, we won''t do it. We''ll have to rush it but we should be able to get a defensive line set up before they show up. So, what do you say?"

    The two were silent for five minutes.

    Nick began to open his mouth.

    "L-lets do it."

    The red haired man went silent at the sound of his sister''s voice. Maggie slowly lifted her head up. Her body was shaking again, her lips quivered in fear, and she took some time to get her voice back. But she eventually said, "L-lets go with your plan. W-what do we need to do?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Nick was surprised that Maggie had been the one to accept. Surprised and angry. This whole thing was way too dangerous for both of them! Especially when the thugs actually showed up.

    He wasn''t entirely surprised that it was the Vipers. He knew there was no way they could''ve gotten into the Pran''s main district while avoiding the Guards without help from someone. Make sense that it would be a scumbag like Montgomery. Probably have a deal that he lets them do whatever they want as long as they give him a cut of whatever they steal. He just didn''t think they would be doing his dirty work too.

    What did surprise him was that...she was here.

    "Ah, don''t be nervous, Nick~," came that same voice as two gauntlets fell onto his shoulders, "We''re almost there. In a few moments, we''ll be all alone. We''ll have plenty of time to catch up~."

    A shiver went down Nick''s spine as he heard Sera''s voice whisper in his ear. He held his tongue while keeping his eyes forward. He didn''t need Maggie to learn about that part of his life.

    "Nick? Do...do you know her?" Maggie''s question made his body tense up as he walked.

    However, he wasn''t the one to reply.

    "Shut your mouth home wrecker!" stomps made their way to where Maggie was, Sera''s voice suddenly filled with anger at the girl, "If it weren''t for you, Nick wouldn''t ha-"

    "Leave her alone!" Nick shouted, dashing forward until he felt his shoulder hit something. Judging by how the yelp he heard didn''t sound like Maggie, he guessed it was Sera and straightened himself. He felt two cold metal objects touch his neck and froze on the spot. A tense silence came over the group. The only sound was that of shuffling as whoever he hit got to her feet.

    Nick felt something sharp poke him in the chest, "Don''t worry, my love. I''m willing to forgive that. You''ll see the light once she''s outta of our way~. Keep them moving you two."

    Nick took note of how many Vipers she said were around them and started walking again. If things went south or the mercenaries couldn''t complete their plan...he''d deal with it himself. He wouldn''t let that creep do anything to his sister.

    They walked for what felt like hours in silence only broken by Sera''s occasional "flirting". Nick kept his ears peeled for any sign that Jet, Sentinel, or Blitz were near them. But no matter how far they went, he couldn''t catch anything. He didn''t know whether to feel relieved or frightened.

    Eventually, their journey came to an end. Nick heard a door creak open and then found himself pushed forward. The wind was replaced by stale air with a hint of humidity to it. He was forced onto his knees and soon heard a yelp to his right. The bag on his head was roughly yanked off and he grunted as his eyes adjusted to the new light level. As he blinked the darkness away he took note of where he found himself.

    It was a wooden shack that was big enough to hold about ten people back to back. Three torches had been set into sconces on the east, north, and west walls. The roof was a flat rectangle made out of stone. There were no windows, making it so the only light came from the still open door and the torches.

    However, as his vision cleared, Nick became aware of something else in the room. Something that made his skin crawl.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Set in the center and bolted to the floor was a single stockade. It was wooden with three holes set into it. The center was just big enough to fit an average sized head, while the two on the sides were clearly for wrists. The floor below it was covered in stains that he guessed were only a couple weeks old. The air was stale and filled with a scent he couldn''t identify.

    He looked to his left and his eyes widened as he saw Maggie in a similar state to him. She turned towards him, relief and fear warring in her eyes as they each made sure the other was safe. Once he was certain she was unharmed, Nick turned to see who their fellow occupants were.

    He saw two Viper Gang Members standing with their backs to the walls on either side of them. They held short spears in their hands and were covered head to toe in dark green leather. Long hoods kept their faces hidden but he could tell their attention was firmly locked on the two of them. In front of Maggie and him he spotted two people that made him grit his teeth.

    In front and to the left of them stood Sera. Outside of getting taller she hadn''t changed since he last saw her. Same cruel looking iron gauntlets, same tan skin, silver hair, red eyes, and savage look on her sharp face. Three flask filled with a strange white liquid hung off the leather strap she kept looped around her short pants, the only article of clothing she wore besides the cut short white shirt that only covered her boobs. She kept her eyes locked on him, tongue licking her lips while she groped at her own breasts. He turned away from her, both in disgust and to observe the other person standing in front of them.

    Brigid Montgomery.

    "You did well, Viper King. Or should I say, Queen?" Brigid chuckled, his fat belly wobbling slightly as he did. He was wearing a fancy velvet robe that dragged along the floor as he walked forward. The man stopped in front of Nick, looking down on him with a cruel smile, "Nick Mercer. I''m certain you know why you''re here?"

    Nick didn''t bother answering the man. He just stared up at him with defiance burning in his eyes. Montgomery kept talking despite the boy''s gaze, "It''s because you made a mistake. You thought you could get away from me. Stop me from taking what is mine. But today? Today you will learn that I always get what I want."

    He said this with a cruel growl in the back of his throat. He started crouching to be level with Nick...and Nick took the opportunity to spit in the man''s face.

    The glob of spittle hit the merchant square in the eye. Brigid jumped back, wiping at the liquid with his sleeve and yelling out obscenities. Nick merely smiled, "Aaawww, don''t wipe it off. Made you look prettier. Come closer, I got another one to replace it!"

    Montgomery''s face went red and he prepared to stomp towards Nick. Sera raised a hand and stopped the merchant, iron claw dangerously close to his fat neck. She looked the man in the eyes with a baleful glare, "Don''t. Remember our deal. You get the girl and don''t touch Nick."

    Brigid looked away from the Viper Queen. He took a moment to compose himself before shrugging, "Right. As you say."

    Then he turned a lecherous glare onto Maggie. The girl tried to scoot away from the man but the Viper closest to her pushed her back into position. Montgomery knelt to her level and placed a hand on her cheek. She turned away from him and closed her eyes while he began to laugh, "Not a scratch on her perfect skin. Marvelous. Simply marvelous. Oh, I am going to enjoy you my little Maggie."

    "Why?" Maggie sobbed out, "Why are you doing this? Was...was Nick right about you?"

    Brigid laughed, "Oh! Wonderful! Such innocence and purity. Even when faced with my true self you still believe that the mask I showed you was real! That, that is why I must have you!"

    He grabbed the hem of her dress. Nick moved to push the man over but was forced to the ground by Sera. She bent to his ear and whispered, "No, no. He gets to have his fun while you watch. Then you''ll see what a whore your sister is, he gets to take her home, and then we have our fun~!"

    Nick screamed in fury as Brigid yanked downward. Maggie''s dress tore open revealing her breasts to the air. Montgomery stood up and grabbed his robe-

    Only to be forced back as a crossbow bolt pierced his shoulder.

    The merchant cried out in pain as the two Vipers ran to the door.

    The moment they reached the threshold another bolt slammed into the one on the left''s head. He died before he hit the ground. The other found themselves stabbed through the stomach by an invisible blade before having their neck slit open by a quick second slash. He gurgled his last as the sword was wrenched from his torso. Sera jumped up and back, making the third bolt soar over her head.

    Nick and Maggie turned to the door. The air began to shimmer and the next second Jet, Blitz, and Sentinel all appeared. Blitz held a bloody longsword in one hand with a dagger in the other and walked on Jet''s left. Sentinel was on his right, a purple glow slowly disappearing from the tip of the staff he wielded. In the center of their formation was Jet, crossbow held across his shoulder, and a shit eating grin on his face.

    "Hope we''re not too late," he said while stepping up to Nick''s side. He jerked his head towards Nick then Maggie and his companions jumped into action. Sentinel pulled off the cloak he was wearing and covered Maggie with it. Blitz quickly cut through Nick''s bonds while Sentinel did the same with Maggie''s. Nick rushed to his sister''s side, wrapping his arms around her as she did the same to him.

    "It''s OK Maggie. It''s OK. It''s gonna be OK," he repeated while running a hand through her hair. Maggie babbled and sobbed into his chest, her tears staining his skin as she let her fear out. Nick looked up at the mercenaries around them, "But...how did-"

    "Magic, kid," Sentinel tapped his staff against the ground as he stood up, "I may be getting old, but I''ve still got enough juice left to cast a simple invisibility spell."

    "You two ok?" Blitz asked while taking up position at Jet''s right.

    Nick nodded, "I am. Maggie...Maggie''s a little shaken though. Cause of that fucker over there."

    Nick growled as he turned his head to Montgomery. The merchant was on the ground, rolling around while clutching at the bolt in his left shoulder.

    "Aaaahhhh! Aaaaahhhh!" he screamed as blood dripped from his shoulder. His thrashing made his robes come undone, revealing that the man was completely nude beneath his clothes. All in attendance winced as they beheld his hairy, naked body. He sat up and stared at the five people across from him, eyes narrowed in fury. He shouted, "You bastards! Do you know who I am!? How dare you do this to me?!"

    He turned his attention to Sera, "What are you waiting for!? Kill them! Kill them all!"

    Sera rubbed her chin with her left hand. Her eyes went to Brigid, then the mercenaries, then to Nick and Maggie. She lingered on the two of them for a few moments. Her red eyes met Nick''s blue ones. The two stared each other down, a silent conversation passing between them in the span of seconds.

    Then Sera turned back to Montgomery. With a viscous smile on her face she told the fat merchant, "No."

    Brigid''s rage broke.

    "NO!?" he got to his feet, ignoring the pain in his shoulder to glare pure murder at Sera, "WHAT DO YOU MEAN!? DON''T FORGET THAT YOU WORK FOR ME! I OWN YOU! I OWN YOUR SHITTY LITTLE GANG! NOW DO AS I SA-

    Sera slapped the man hard enough to send him flying into the western wall. The torch above him rattled in its sconce as he hit the floor. He scrambled to his feet, eyes wide with shock at what Sera just did. His hand went to the four bloody lines across his face.

    Sera looked at him like he was a piece of garbage, "Don''t mistake our partnership, Montgomery. I don''t need you. I never needed you. I just thought having someone with your wealth on our side was a nice perk. But I''ve always been prepared to cut you off if you ever put us in danger. And when I have to decide between protecting you or saving my own skin...it''s an easy choice."

    She shrugged and turned towards the mercenaries. Jet had his loaded crossbow leveled at her, Sentinel held his staff in both hands, and Blitz had her twin weapons held out in a wide stance. Jet spoke first, "You''re not going anywhere. Do you think you could get by us?"

    "Oh I wouldn''t underestimate me if I were you. This isn''t the first time I''ve gotten away with my back to the wall," she turned her gaze to Nick and winked at him, "I''ll see you again, my love~. We''ll have our fun next time we meet. It''ll be just like old times."

    Her hand twitched and Jet let fly. She knocked the bolt out of the air with her left hand and ripped a flask off her strap with her right. Jet shouted for everyone to duck as she threw the flask at their feet. It exploded into a bright light that blinded everyone in the room. Nick closed his eyes while holding Maggie close, Jet and Sentinel covered their eyes, but Blitz struck out with her blade even while her sight was gone. There was a sharp grunt of pain, followed by the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther away from the building.

    When the light died down and everyone regained their vision, Sera was gone. However, Blitz''s blade had a new streak of blood on it and near her feet was a trail of blood.

    "Got her," Blitz said and turned to Jet, "Should we follow her?"

    Their leader turned to Nick, "How well does she know the area?"

    "Like the back of her hand. If you follow her, she''ll either throw you off or set up an ambush. Better to let her limp away for now," the young man said, completely ignoring how Jet asked him something that specific about Sera. Something only someone who knew her personally would know.

    Jet narrowed his eyes at Nick, then clicked his tongue. He reloaded his crossbow and then pointed it towards Brigid, who was on the floor with his hands up in a pleading gesture, "What about him? This guy''s your tormentor. So, I''ll let you decide what happens to him."

    Nick looked up at the groveling merchant. His eyes met the fat man''s dead on. The memories of everything the man had done came to him at that moment. How he kept raising the rent. How he leered at Maggie whenever he visited and thought they weren''t looking. What happened to Veronica. What happened to so many other girls in the slums. And that wasn''t even mentioning how he was in with the Vipers.

    Nick scowled at the man. His eyes went up the wall...and locked on to the sconce where a torch was hanging.

    A cold, determined expression crossed his face. He turned to Sentinel and asked, "Could you light this place up with a spell?"

    Sentinel immediately understood what Nick was talking about. He looked up at the torches and hummed, "Could...but it would need to be a big spell. And that could give us away...unless there was some fire lying around."

    "Jet."

    "I got ya, Nick. Blitz, get those torches down. I''ll make sure fat ass over there can''t get away," Jet said while approaching the merchant with his crossbow in hand. Blitz said nothing as she made her way towards the first of the torches.

    "N-n-no. No. No. Don''t do it. I...I have money! Lots of it! Y-You''re sellswords, right? Just name your price and I''ll-"

    Jet silenced the merchant by grabbing the bolt and yanking it from his shoulder. As the fat man screamed, Jet quickly stabbed it through his left leg and into the wooden floor below. Then he shot another bolt into his other leg. As he reloaded over the merchant''s screams he spoke, "Yeah, we are sellswords. But we happen to be ones with at least a bit of conscience."

    He kicked the merchant onto his back and shot a bolt through his right arm, "Not always. A lot of time we do ignore it for the sake of coin. Especially when we''re hurting for food. But if there''s one type of person out there we never take coin or jobs from? It''s people like you."

    He shot one last bolt through Brigid''s other arm. The merchant had stopped screaming now. Instead he focused his efforts on trying to pull himself up. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t move his limbs at all. Jet picked the man up with one hand as the sound of flames catching on wood reached his ears. He walked him over to the stockade, pushed it open with his other hand, then threw the merchant onto it. He slammed it shut on the fat man, the skin on Montgomery''s neck and wrists bulging as he was locked inside. Jet smiled and patted the stockade before walking away from the trapped man. Smoke began to fill the room as Blitz knocked another torch from its sconce. Sentinel took the opportunity to draw the fire from the fallen torch. A small string of fire no bigger than a leash snaked its way from the torch. It hit the walls of the room and immediately started eating away at the wood and supports.

    Brigid began to panic, eyes watering as the smoke started getting thicker. He coughed as it entered his lungs trying to find someway out.

    But, as he watched the last of the torches drop and the five other people walk out of the building, he knew there was no escape.

    The last thing he saw was Nick Mercer''s eyes staring at him. Not an ounce of pity was inside them.

    The door slammed shut, leaving him in the clutches of the rapidly expanding fire.

    Brigid Montgomery, merchant and land owner of Pran, burned to death screaming in a shack on the edge of the slums.

    And the only witness was the half waned moon staring down on the rapidly burning building.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The three sellswords, Nick, and Maggie made it back to the manor right when the moon reached its zenith in the night sky. Jet walked up to the front door and knocked on it three times in rapid succession. Then he waited for five seconds before knocking three more times.

    There was a commotion behind the door. Then it slowly opened revealing Horace with Marcus standing on his shoulders, and Gloria on top of Marcus as she pulled the door open. Blitz was quick to rush in and grab the door, using one hand to stop the children from falling. Jet and Sentinel helped Nick lead Maggie through the door. The girl was still shaken, hands holding the cloak Sentinel had given her close. Her teeth chattered and her eyes were locked on her feet as she slowly made her way into the building.

    As the children separated and Blitz closed the door, Marcus ran to his brother''s side. He started to pull at Nick''s pant leg with a worried look on his face, "Big brother? Is something wrong with big sister?"

    Nick flinched at his brother''s words. He took in multiple deep breaths before turning to look down at his younger brother. He a forced smile as he spoke, "Y-yeah. She''s fine. She just...just needs some rest. So I''m gonna take her to her room to sleep for a bit."

    He gently pulled Marcus off his leg and started making his way upstairs. Jet and Sentinel stopped to let him go be with his sister. Marcus made to follow them, but Gloria grabbed him by the shoulder. She shook her head as he looked at her and pulled him into the living room. Horace watched his sister pull the Mercer sibling along before turning his narrowed eyes at Jet. He nodded to the sellsword before walking after his sister.

    The three mercenaries let out breaths they didn''t know they were holding.

    "Well, that''s done," Jet said while leaning against a wall.

    "Yep," Sentinel said while crossing his arms. His eyes were locked on the stairs where Nick and Maggie just were, "Gonna take a bit for that lass to calm down."

    "At least we got there before he did anything too bad," Blitz pointed out from her position next to the door, "But I still don''t think we should''ve let that Viper girl get away."

    "Yeah, but Nick was probably right. Chasing someone who knows the terrain better than you is just asking for trouble," Jet points out while stretching his arms towards the ceiling.

    "Yeah...we need to ask him about that. I have a feeling he knows that girl a bit better than we think," Blitz said with narrowed eyes.

    "Not now," Sentinel turned towards the girl, "If we ask him about it now, he''ll probably clam up and never tell us. Let the lad take care of his sister first. Then we can deal with all that shit."

    "I have to agree with Sen," Jet jerked a thumb towards the stairs, "People aren''t exactly forthcoming with secrets after something like that. Even if it was only a close call."

    Blitz nodded then began to make her way towards the stairs...when a knock came from the door.

    And along with it a voice.

    "Hey, Cynthia! You back yet?"

    Jet, Blitz, and Sentinel were immediately on edge. Whispering, Jet asked what they were all thinking, "Did Cynthia hire someone else?"

    "If she did, she never told us," Blitz said while moving back to the door. She looked through the peephole to see who was there. Confusion and surprise flooded her as she beheld Guard Captain Felix and two women standing next to him.

    "It''s the Guard Captain," Blitz said to her two comrades.

    "You''re sure?" Sentinel asked as he went into the living room.

    "I made sure to get a good look at the guy when we first entered this town. Never know when we might need to talk to the guy. He''s got two girls with him. Can''t get a good look at them from here. Should we let him in?"

    Jet pursed his lips. He stepped towards the door and asked Blitz to take a step back. When he placed a hand on the door handle he told her, "Be ready for anything."

    She nodded and placed her hands on her sheathed weapons. Jet slowly opened the door a crack. He locked eyes with the Guard Captain and spoke in a neutral tone, "Can I help you, sir?"

    Felix narrowed his eyes, "You friends of Cynthia?"

    "Kind of. Are you?"

    "In a way. Is she back?" Felix leaned to the left, trying to see around Jet''s frame.

    Jet shook his head, "Not yet."

    Felix grunted then said, "Well, mind if I come in? I''ve got something important to tell her and it needs to be in-person. And I need to bring the two of them with me."

    He waved a hand towards the two women at his side. Jet narrowed his eyes at them. They looked...strange. Both were dressed in all black, but one had a wide brimmed hat on with a rapier at her side. The other only had one arm but had a curved sword at her hip.

    He looked back to the Guard Captain, "Might I ask what is so important that you need to come inside?"

    "Details about how Druella is planning to attack Pran in three weeks," Felix said without an ounce of sarcasm in his voice.

    Jet was silent for a moment.

    Then he turned around, "Blitz, put your weapons up. We''re letting them in."

 Chapter 40: On The Way Home

    On the eastern edge of the Order controlled City of Rime, the Deltora family manor sat upon the highest hill afforded by their land. The home, owned and passed down through the noble household for decades, watched over both their twenty acres of farm land and the walls that protected the city from assault. Workers walked the fields with bundles of seeds in their arms, stopping every now and then to plant them in the light green fertile ground. The sun beat down upon the lightly dressed workers, the heat causing sweat to trickle down their bodies. Every now and then one of their number would look up at the opulent estate where their employers lived. They day dreamed of the wonderful lives being enjoyed beyond those white doors and glistening windows. They thought of how amazing it would be to become a scion of such a noble lineage.

    If they saw Myles Deltora, they would immediately begin to rethink those dreams.

    The young scion of the Deltora family was currently hold up in his room...like he had been ever since he returned with his mother and father. For the past few days he had done little more than lay up in his room without moving. His once handsome face had become gaunt and pale. He wore a simple white night shirt with matching trousers, clothes he hadn''t changed out of since he''d been home. His brown hair was a mess, and had grown into long locks that reached the nape of his neck. The lights in his eyes had dimmed while bags had grown around his irises from numerous sleepless nights. He laid back in a polished satin chair within his room, large enough to fit five people back to back. He sat in front of an empty fireplace with his back to the door.

    He had hardly moved from that spot since the death of his wife more than a week ago. Since then the only thing he could bring himself to do was eat the meals the servants brought to him in the morning, afternoon, and evening. He hadn''t bathed, he hadn''t spoken to anyone else, hadn''t seen the sun save through his windows, and while he had slept during the night he wouldn''t call any of those sleeps restful. They were either dreams of happier times ruined by waking up to his cruel life, or nightmares of a blood-covered sellsword tearing him away from his late wife.

    "Sara," he quietly whispered to the empty room, agony laced along every syllable.

    For an hour he sat within his room alone. Then came a knock at the door, followed by a familiar voice, "Son? I''m opening the door, alright?"

    Myles didn''t answer. He stayed seated even as the door creaked open and his father, Harold Deltora, stepped into the room. In contrast to his unkempt son, the Patriarch of the family looked much better than the week before. He had lost some weight since the day he recovered his son, and his muscles had become more defined along his arms and legs. His hair was pushed back to keep it out of his sad but much livelier eyes. He had replaced his pressed suit with a leather jerkin with chainmail beneath it. His trousers were the same brown as his jerkin, while a broadsword hung off his hip.

    Harold walked towards his son and took a seat across from him in one of the two empty satin chairs around him. The two were silent for a minute, until Harold spoke up, "Hello, son. How have you been?"

    Myles didn''t respond. His eyes were focused on the ceiling and his mind was in a different place.

    "I''ve heard you''ve been eating but not much else. You know that''s not good for you, right? You need to balance eating with activity else you''ll...," his father trailed off as he realized his son still wasn''t paying him any attention. He cleared his throat and let the silence drag on for another hour.

    Then Harold sighed, "Alright, son. I''m going to be honest with you here. You don''t have to respond, but, please, at least give me a chance and listen to what I''m about to say."

    Myles didn''t respond, but he did turn his eyes from the ceiling to his father''s face. With a deep breath Harold Deltora spoke with as much honesty as he could muster, "I am sorry. For everything."

    "...What?" Myles'' voice was slightly hoarse, a side-effect from not being used for a week.

    "I said I was sorry," Harold continued, placing his hands together, "I...I was a fool. I didn''t see how we were stifling you. How much we were hurting you. Your mother treated you like an object. Something to use as she saw fit to advance herself. She didn''t care about you, never once thought about what you wanted, or what she could do to make you happy. Just what she could make you do to make her happy."

    He shook his head with a sad chuckle, "And I''m no better. I didn''t bother being there for you when she boxed you in. Didn''t try to be in your corner when you needed me. I was too focused on...nothing really. I was born on the battlefield, Myles. I''ve held a sword in my hands since the day I could walk. I''ve fought alone, with an army at my back, in mud littered with the dead, on the walls of countless castles. You name a type of battle and I''ve got a story about it for you. But...but this...all of this..."

    He waved his arms at the lavish quarters around them, "For others it''s a paradise. But for men like me, it''s a prison. And I''m my own jailor. When I realized I couldn''t fight anymore, that I couldn''t go out on the field lest I ''put our bloodline at risk''...I shut myself off. I have no stomach for the games of Court that other Nobles play. Your mother, Clara, is...she isn''t the woman I used to know. I can''t remember the last time we laid together nor when she gave me a genuine smile."

    Harold shook his head and let out a sad sigh, "What I''m trying to say, son, is that we are horrible parents. I realized that three days after we...we took you away from your real family."

    Myles, bones cracking as he began moving once more, leaned forward in his chair and focused his attention on his father, "Are you...do you mean that you would''ve let me stay?"

    Harold was silent for a moment, then he looked up at Myles with a serious grimace on his face, "Son, be honest with me. Did you love her? Sara, I mean. Before she became a Mamono. Did you love her or was that just the corruption talking?"

    "How could you even ask that?" Myles hands gripped the armrest of his chair tight, "She was...everything to me. Even before she turned. Why else would I run away from home with her? Why do you think I let myself be taken by the pack?"

    Harold nodded, "Hmm, I thought as much. Just needed to be sure. Because if your love was true, then even those Mamono were a better family to you than your mother and I. At least they didn''t let apathy stop them from letting you be with who you wanted, or let greed push them to make you marry for status."

    His head fell as he bent over in his seat, "And they didn''t need a sellsword to hold their wife at sword point to realize their mistakes."

    The two were silent for five minutes. Myles to digest what he was hearing from his father, and Harold to lament over his mistakes. Myles leaned back in his seat as he tried to sort through his emotions. Anger, relief, resentment, pity, disgust, and more all raged within his heart as he struggled to determine how he should react.

    "If..," Myles began, turning his gaze back to his father, "If I sent a letter after Sara was turned, letting you and mother know what happened to me, what would you have done?"

    Harold leaned up and looked his son in the eye, "If it were the me of a week ago? I''d have told Clara, and left the rest to her. She wouldn''t want the other Nobles to discover her son had joined the Mamono, so she''d keep the matter hidden from the Order. She''d hire some sellswords or adventurers to take you back by any means necessary."

    "And now? If you had the revelations you say you''ve had?"

    Harold smiled, "Well, I would''ve hidden it from your mother. Then I would send you a reply letter, likely by Harpy. I would''ve told you to not reply to the letter. Because from that point on, we would be enemies. And if we ever met again, we''d be forced to fight each other."

    "But you said-"

    "I would''ve also said," Harold interrupted, "To go farther into the lands of the Demon Lord. A place where no one, Hero or not, would dare to tread. Then, live. Live a good life with your family. Enjoy everything that you have. And say hello to my grand-kids for me."

    Myles went silent at his father''s words. Harold sighed sadly, "Son, while I will no longer deny you the freedom to love who you wish to love, I cannot say that joining the Mamono is the correct choice. I wouldn''t want to fight you. But if it came down to it...I would. Because just like how you would''ve had things you needed to protect, I would''ve had things I needed to protect."

    "Like mother? Or your position?" Myles growled at his father.

    Harold, undeterred, shook his head, "No. Not those things. As I am now, I could care less what the Order and its Nobility think of me. And, while I still love your mother, I would not place special consideration for her. I would fight you for others. For the people of the world who don''t wish to become a Mamono nor to join the Demon Lord''s forces. The ones who simply wish to live their lives in peace. They are who I would stand against you for."

    Myles felt his anger grow cold. It wasn''t gone, but he couldn''t bring himself to deny his father''s choice. Not only because he could understand why he would do so, but because he would be denying the very reason he and Sara joined the Order in the first place.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The two men were silent. Myles placed his head in his hands and began to shake it. He didn''t know what to think. His father was clearly trying to show that he was sincere. That he was honestly remorseful over what happened a week ago. At the same time, he couldn''t bring himself to forgive the man. Not only did he still do nothing to stop his mother from hiring the sellswords, but he only changed because someone threatened their lives a week ago. It took that to get him to think that maybe what he was doing was wrong.

    Harold, as if sensing his son''s turmoil, stood up and walked over to him. He lifted a hand, hesitated, then placed it on his son''s shoulder. Myles froze up as his father''s large, calloused hand made soft with lack of hard work landed on his shoulder. Harold took a moment then spoke, "I am not going to pretend that this makes things better between us, my son. I am one of the causes of the loss of the love of your life. You''d be well within your right to loathe me with every fiber of your being for the rest of time. I will not begrudge you if you choose to do so."

    Myles father took a shaky breath. He remained silent as he tried to find the right words. He finally said, "However...if at any point you...never mind."

    Harold shook his head and removed his hand. He started to walk towards the exit door, but stopped when he felt something grab his arm.

    He looked towards Myles. The younger man still had one hand on his face, but the other was on his father''s arm. He spoke with a shaky, unsure voice, "Can...can you stay? We don''t have to...to...talk. Just...just stay. Please."

    Harold felt stunned. He looked at his son with shock.

    Then he smiled.

    "As you wish, my Brave Hero."

    Myles stiffened at the name his father called him as a child. He kept his head bowed even when his father sat back down in the seat across from him. But, though he didn''t voice it, just knowing his father was there gave him a little bit of peace.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Selina threw another dry branch into the fire-pit before her. Its bark crackled in the middle of the alcove she took shelter in. She had already checked to ensure no harmful plants grew within the opening underneath a slightly upturned tree. Those that did she cut down and ripped them from the earth...then crushed whatever insects lived under those.

    It wasn''t for her own benefit. She had to get used to sleeping with the bare minimum in terms of shelter before. Sometimes with creatures worse than mere maggots or worms that would crawl along her arms and legs. Better that than the freezing rain or the hands of someone with less than pure intentions.

    No, her meticulous cleansing of the area had been in service to the two others she currently traveled with.

    A shifting of clothing drew her attention to the couple laying a feet away from her. Felix and Tina were both laying down on a soft bed of leaves Selina had gathered for them. The two had their arms around each other both for warmth and companionship.

    The sight made Selina nod and then sigh. They had stopped at this alcove about half a day''s ride from Vinvers. While Selina could keep going for days on end, Felix was still human. A human who was forced to run away from people that wished him dead, had not eaten or drunk anything until after she had gotten them away from the Church, had to deal with life-threatening situations for the better part of a day, and carried his wife through the majority of those events. It was a miracle the man hadn''t passed out by the time they got the wagon.

    ''Speaking of which,'' Selina thought as she crouch walked her way to the entrance of the alcove. Pushing the cover of leaves and bushes she made out of the way, she spotted the two horses sleeping nearby with the wagon sitting empty next to them. She scanned the area, the darkness of the night already being pierced by the first rays of the morning sun. Once she was certain nothing was amiss she covered the entrance back up, then made her way to the fire once again.

    She sat down in front of the fire, her eyes locked on the sleeping couple nearby. Briefly she thought of when Felix told her how he met Tina. It wasn''t anything particularly special. After his sixteenth birthday he was ordered to go to Vinvers to be one of that Branch''s Scribes. Sometime during his third month, he met Tina when the two of them were doing their morning prayer to the Gods. The two started talking, found they enjoyed each other''s company, and it just escalated from there. Soon they started finding excuses to spend time together. Even outside of their jobs. These eventually turned from meetings to dates. They had their first kiss when they both turned seventeen, and a year later they promised to marry each other.

    That was it really. Other than that, Felix had a lot of flattering things to say about Tina. A quiet personality that bellied a fervent belief in the Gods. A want to help all living things tempered with the understanding that nature itself can be cruel at times. The ability to know when to say "No" to people and when to give her all to helping them. At times, Selina thought the man had endless praise for the woman.

    She hummed before turning her gaze back to the crackling fire before her. Her thoughts drifted to a related yet distant topic. At another time, could she had met someone like that? A man who would speak endless flattery into her ears? One who would warm her bed, hold her close, and love everything about her? Even her flaws?

    She thought of the possibility...then dismissed it with a chuckle.

    Maybe...in another life. Another time, where she hadn''t become a Hunter.

    But here and now...well, she saw what happened to Gascoigne and his wife.

    Heck, she was apart of it.

    She shook her head. No, life like that isn''t for her. She knows how it will end.

    At least...not with a husband. But at least she had her children.

    And a different kind of companion.

    The thought of the Doll gave the Huntress some pause. She hadn''t been to the Workshop since she had met Koge...Koga. She certainly had many more stories to tell her friend. And, after everything that had happened, she could use some time to relax.

    Double checking to be sure their location was safe, Selina leaned her back against the wall of the tree that the alcove was under. She slowed her breathing, focused her thoughts on the Dream, then felt her consciousness leave her.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    For once, the first thing Selina discovered as she awoke in the Dream wasn''t Eve cleaning a grave or sitting down somewhere.

    Instead, it was a man she didn''t recognize.

    He stood a head taller than her, turning to her while standing near the steps to the Workshop. His skin had a purple tinge to it, while his eyes seemed to burn with a bluish fire. At his hip a blade was in its sheathe, its style reminding her of the Chikage used by the Bloody Crow of Cainhurst. His clothes seemed to be mixture between some eastern style and the typical Hunter Garb. Dyed complete black, his attire would blend into the background if it were ever night in this realm. On his right arm was a bone white arm guard and reached all the way to his shoulder. It seemed to glow a dull blue in the artificial light of the Dream.

    The Huntress took but a moment to realize who she was looking at. She tentatively said, "Koga?"

    The man smiled, revealing that the right side of his mouth was still missing skin. You could clearly see his off-white teeth and red gums through his cheek. He bowed in a manner that Selina recognized as a "Hunter''s Salutation". The Huntress, surprised that he knew the gesture and managed to perform it correctly, took a step back as Koga began to speak, "Welcome back, Good Hunter. I was looking forward to showing you my progress."

    His voice was deep yet carried a hint of playfulness to it. It reminded her of an old uncle who always smiled and had gifts for you when he came home from work. Selina narrowed her eyes and took a step forward, "Progress? Do you mean...your transformation?"

    Koga straightened himself and shook his head, "No, I meant my progress in controlling my emotions. I''m afraid I do not know the reason behind my...current appearance. However, I do find it useful for wielding my blade. Much easier to temper the force I put behind each swing when I have the nerves to feel it."

    He shakes the blade at his hip for emphasis. Selina tilts her head in half-understanding, half-confusion, "I see. Have you seen Eve anywhere?"

    Koga nods, steps to the side, then points towards the Workshop, "She was in the Workshop last I saw. I believe she was tidying up your workspace for you."

    "Thank you, Koga," the Huntress began walking past the Ochimusha. When she was half-way up the path to the Workshop, she heard Koga call out for her. She stopped and turned to regard him, "Yes? What is it?"

    Koga hesitated for a moment. He spoke without looking at the Huntress, "Good Hunter...time within this realm is...strange. Sometimes I can hardly tell the difference between minutes and days. While I can''t be certain how long I contemplated your words, I do know that it was for long enough to see the wisdom in them. I see now that, had you brought me back to the world of the living, I would be no more than a bloodthirsty beast seeking anything to sate its bloodlust."

    "And now...?" Selina ventured, guessing where the conversation was going.

    Koga was silent for a few moments. Then he got down onto both knees and prostrated himself before the Huntress. With conviction he spoke, "I, Ochimusha Koga, swear on what little honor I have left that I will not stain my blade with the blood of the innocent. Only those who you deem to be your enemies. This oath shall stand until my third dying day. All I ask in return is that I be allowed to return with you to the land of the living. Please, Good Hunter."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Seriously, Hel, how could you fuck that up?! How did you not notice that her Soul didn''t go to you when she died?

    Excuse me, Ares, for not assuming that a creature not from our world operated on the same rules as ours. I thought that when she died her Soul would merely...disappear into the ether. Or maybe return from whence it came. Not return to our world completely unharmed, with a body that was no worse for wear.

    Really? Some God of Death you are if you can''t even tell that.

    Oh? Need I remind someone here how their Avatar was beaten in a straight, one-on-one fight? Something that is meant to be their own domain? That she completely lost at? To the point that she had to try for a mutual kill at the end?

    Now listen-

    Girls! Stop fighting! We need to stand together! If we don''t, then that horrible woman is going to drag us all kicking and screaming into the horrible wars of the past.

    ...Fuck. You''re right, Eros. Sorry, Hel. I didn''t mean what I said. I''m just feeling so frustrated. Urgh, what''s she doing now?

    ...She''s still inside the Alcove with the human couple. I still can''t believe she managed to demonsterize the girl.

    At least we don''t have to worry about the Order or that Intern weaponizing it. I doubt even she could fix this schism that monster made. And it means the Order will be too busy dealing with their own shit to form a united front against Druella.

    But, still, I''m worried about what could happen in the future. What if she manages to get her hands on someone powerful? Like Druella or one of the Maidens?

    We all are, Eros. And we''re gonna make sure that doesn''t happen.

    Yes, which is why we...wait...the couple just came out of the Alcove.

    Well it''s morning so I figured. Where''s the monster?

    Hold on...there she is. She''s...wait...someone''s with her and...no way. That''s...that''s impossible.

    What? Let me see...oh no.

    ...Is...is that an Ochimusha? From...from the Past Wars? And it''s MALE?!

    I...I recognize that Soul...that''s Kogero.

    The Ochimusha she drained!?

    Yes...oh no...it can''t be...

    ...

    Hel, see if you can speak to the Ochi...to Kogero while the monsters not looking. See if you find out what the heck is going on. Eros, contact the Fallen God. I''m gonna get Poseidon. We''ll need all hands on deck for this.

    What exactly do you plan to do, Ares?

    Once we get everyone together? I''ve got three ideas. One diplomatic, one violent, and one last resort. Lets hope the diplomatic one works.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Chapter 41: Coming Home

    "Um, Lady Cynthia? Who is this?"

    Selina swallowed nervously. Her eyes shifted from Felix to Koga as her mind tried to figure out how to fully explain what had happened. She hadn''t taken into consideration what Felix''s response to Koga''s appearance would be. Especially now that she got a good look at the undead in the sunlight.

    Everything she had seen in the Dream was still there. His height, his posture, his purple skin and the bluish flames in his eyes. All was as it was. But now she could get a better look at his clothes. His shirt was reminiscent of a Hunter''s. A single black cloak fluttered over his shoulders, a black jacket covered up his torso, and within that was a single white shirt with a black bow-tie. Instead of pants he wore a strange, eastern looking garment that protected his legs. He said it was a "hakama" when Selina asked him about it. At his hip wasn''t a single blade but two, one shorter than the other. The white bone armor was still on his arm, a dull azure light emanating from the end of it.

    Selina looked to Felix, wincing as she beheld the young man''s nervous glances between her and Koga. She cleared her throat and spoke up, "Um, Felix. This is Koga. He is...um...he is..."

    Selina found her words dying in her throat time and time again. How exactly was she supposed to explain this? That she had absorbed the soul of a Mamono, somehow managed to undo it''s monsterization, turned it into a male, and then summoned it to this world? At his own behest at that?

    Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Selina didn''t have to explain anything. Koga walked over to Felix, then performed a Hunter''s Salutations towards the man. He spoke in a even, polite and respectful tone, "Good Morning, Felix. My name is Koga. I am an Ochimusha who has been given a second chance at life through the magnanimous nature of the Good Hunter. I have already been made aware of the current situation, and assure you that no harm will come to you while I draw breath."

    "Oh...um...I...see," Felix let out a nervous chuckle. He glanced at Selina, hoping for confirmation of the Ochimusha''s words. His legs were shaking and he was genuinely considering bolting for the wagon even with Tina currently on his back.

    Selina clicked her tongue then walked over to Koga. She bade him rise and explained, "He speaks the truth, Felix. To put it simply, I used the same power I used to restore your wife on him. And this...was the result."

    She waved a hand at the Ochimusha''s form. Koga stood up then turned his attention to the horses and wagon, "I shall get the wagon prepared for our journey, Good Hunter. Please excuse me."

    Koga headed towards the equines, leaving Felix and Selina to stand there and watch him. As he approached, the horses immediately became on edge. One remained still while the other began to whinny and shake his head in a clear display of discomfort. Felix sent an unsure glance at Selina, "Lady Cynthia...he said he was a...monster? And you used the same thing that you used on Tina on him?"

    "Indeed," Selina nodded while keeping one eye on the Ochimusha.

    "And...you''re certain he is...well..."

    "Trustworthy?" Selina finished for Felix. The former Order Scribe swallowed nervously. Then he slowly nodded, his attention turning back to the undead...monster was the best word he could come up with. Koga had managed to calm the second horse, but didn''t bother getting into the drivers seat. Instead, he hopped into the wagon itself and sat with his back to the right side.

    Selina took a moment to answer. She rubbed her chin with a hand before saying, "I...believe he is. Or, at the very least, he appears to be someone who takes his ideals of honor and oaths made towards others extremely seriously. Thus, I don''t believe he will make any attempts to harm us."

    Felix was silent for moment. Then with a sigh and shake of his head, he started to walk towards the wagon, "Alright. I shall trust your judgment, Lady Cynthia."

    Selina followed the man over to the back of the wagon. She helped get his wife into the back then him as well. He made a not so subtle attempt to sit as far from Koga as he could manage. If the Ochimusha noticed, he didn''t react to the action. Instead he crossed his legs and arms, then closed his eyes with his back against the side of the wagon. Once she was sure everyone was as comfortable as they could manage, Selina made her way to the driver''s seat. With a single, swift movement she got into position with the reigns in her hands.

    She cracked the reigns and began guiding the horses towards Pran. If memory served her right, it took her previous group at least five days to reach Vinvers from Pran. That was taking into account how they made at least three stops to camp and rest up. Currently, they were one day out of Vinvers. Meaning they should have four to go before they reached Pran.

    However, they had a few things going for them that the Inquisitors didn''t. For one, neither she nor Koga required food, drink, nor rest in the same manner as normal humans. The two of them should be able to operate even without any of the basic necessities for a long time. The exceptions to this were, of course, Felix and Tina. But an advantage of the wagon was that the two could rest within it while Selina kept their journey moving along. It wouldn''t be comfortable, especially if it began to rain, but it would get ensure they didn''t spend as much time traveling as they normally would.

    Of course that still left the issue of food and water. However, if they could manage to keep moving for the rest of the day, Selina was certain they could come across a solution for that exact problem.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And that''s the last of it," Domonous said as his son placed the last bag of foodstuffs into the wagon. His stomach had filled out, indicating better eating, but Selina still recognized the wild white hair that hung around his shoulders. He hunched over, one calloused hand shaking Selina''s gloved one. He smiled up at the Huntress, "I still can''t thank you enough for what you did. If it weren''t for you, our Village wouldn''t have been able to purchase the grain we needed to feed everyone this year."

    "I am happy to hear that. But, how could that be? Did you truly lose so much to the Inquisitors when we first arrived?" Selina asked while climbing back into the driver''s seat. A glance over her shoulder showed Felix taking one of the five full water skins they had gained and holding it up to Tina''s lips. He made sure to hold her in a way that she would drink, but not drown from the liquid pouring down her throat. Koga remained sitting with his eyes closed and arms crossed.

    The old man nodded grimly, "Yes, unfortunately. Our harvest wasn''t very...plentiful this year. The supplies we gave to you came from the emergency stock we keep in case we need it. With it gone we were liable to see many of our own starve. Some still did."

    He shook his head and a smile that reached his eyes came over his features, "But, thanks to your lessons on how to make our gold last, we managed to gather what gold we had left without completely emptying our pockets. One trip to a neighboring village later, and we had just enough food to last us until next harvest. Those of us who remain will forever be in your debt, my Lady."

    He tilted his head as a sign of respect, which Selina returned with a nod of her own. She sighed with relief, "That is good to hear. Unfortunately, I cannot stay to offer further assistance. I have my own duties that I must see to, post-haste. I hope you understand."

    "Of course. Far be if for me to keep our village''s savior from her own tasks. Just know that you will always be welcome here if you ever need us. Goodbye," Domonous waved as the Huntress cracked the reigns of the horses once more. The wagon trundled its way out of the village, wheels leaving tracks behind them as they exited into the forest.

    Once they were a good distance away, Felix placed the water skin down and turned to the Huntress, "Lady Cynthia, that man said you had taught them how to make their gold last. Do you, perhaps, have some form of formal education? Or experience as a merchant?"

    Selina laughed while shaking her head, "No, no, Felix. Nothing that lucrative nor complex. Just simple lesson I had to learn while I was a child. How to make a three coins last for three weeks. How to make stale bread and cheese someone threw in the garbage last me for a week. And numerous other lessons that I took into my adulthood."

    Felix gaped in awe at the Huntress. He stammered out a reply, "Th-that sounds horrible, Lady Cynthia. I''m...I''m so sorry."

    "It is in the past, Felix. There is no need to worry about it," Selina deflected while focusing on the road ahead, "In truth, I am simply glad they did not ask about Koga''s situation. Nor pay any real attention to what he is."

    Felix looked over at the undead warrior, "Oh, yes. Why is that? He''s hard to ignore...no offense meant Sir Koga."

    Koga opened on of his eyes and shrugged, "None taken, Felix. And it is likely because The Good Hunter was there. They were so focused on helping their savior, that they didn''t notice me. Or perhaps they simply chose to ignore me. It is better than asking uncomfortable questions or possibly drawing the ire of one such as I."

    The grin Koga gave Felix made the man shake in fear. He spoke up while hugging his wife closer to his chest, "I..um..I see. Anyway, Koga, I''ve been meaning to ask. Why do you call Lady Cynthia ''The Good Hunter''? Is there a specific reason behind it?"

    Selina flinched at Felix''s question, dreading the clarification he would no doubt ask for. It took a moment of silence before Koga replied, "It is the title she has bade me address her by. She does not appear to enjoy it when I hail her by other names."

    "Ok. But what does it mean? Where did she get it and what for?"

    "I shall answer that to the best of my ability, Felix," Selina said while keeping her eyes forward. She took a deep breath and mentally prepared herself, "It is the title I gained from my...profession. One that I carried with me to this land. It is what we called people of...exceptional skill in my land. The closest approximation would be your Heroes. People able to perform impossible deeds through powers given to them by circumstance. ''The Good Hunter'' was given to me by a...a very close friend who I respect very much. It to meant to show that I am both an exemplar among my kind...and a close personal friend to them."

    "Ah, I understand," Felix didn''t push for more information. Mainly because he could tell the mood had soured somewhat since he first asked. He could see Selina hunching over in her seat while Koga had his eyes closed once again. Felix coughed into his hands and adjusted Tina in his lap, "So, how much longer until we reach Pran?"

    Selina straightened up and replied, "Well, if we don''t stop and go through the night, I believe we should reach there within a day or two. Maybe the afternoon of the second or first day?"

    "That sounds great. I can''t wait to see your home, Lady Cynthia," Felix said, happy that the mood had improved. He briefly glanced over to Koga and spotted the Ochimusha grinning at him once more. But this one was more...genuine.

    Felix returned it with a smile of his own.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "We have arrived," Selina said as the walls of Pran came into view. Her assumption had been accurate. They had managed to reach Pran within the span of a single day. In the back of the wagon Felix yawned while stretching his arms to the sky. Koga straightened his posture and opened his eyes completely. The two of them gazed upon the the approaching town walls.

    Felix looked down at his wife and pushed a strand of hair out of her face, "We''re almost there, Tina. Just a bit farther now."

    Koga, however, frowned as they began to approach. He looked over the side at the gate to the town...only to see three spear wielding guards standing in their path. Their conical helmets and the tips of their spears glinted in the afternoon sun. He watched as a fourth guard appeared from within the town, walking forward with a blade sheathed at their hip.

    "Good Hunter," Koga warned while shifting in place.

    "I see them, Koga. Remain calm and allow me to speak to them," Selina replied as they approached the gate. The sword armed guard stepped forward and held a hand out to them with their palm up.

    "Halt! State your business!" he shouted, stepping into the wagon''s path. Selina pulled on the reigns and the horses slowed to a stop. The guard moved to stand next to the wagon. His eyes, shadowed somewhat by his helmet, narrowed as he beheld the Huntress and her passengers.

    "Good afternoon, sir. My name is Cynthia Albion. I am returning to Pran so that I may get to my home and see my children. The three in the wagon are under my supervision. Might we be allowed passage?" Selina asked, waving at the gate.

    The guard''s head shot to her, "Wait, did you say Cynthia? The Captain told us to watch out for your return. We''re supposed to lead you to your home when you made it back."

    "Truly?" Selina narrowed her eyes, "And what does he wish to speak me to me about?"

    The guard bit his lip, "He said it was something that you had to discuss in person. I''ll let you in but...those three. Are they all alright?"

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He pointed at Koga''s back, unable to see the undead''s full features from where he stood. Selina looked between the guard and her companions. With a sigh she shook her head and said, "It would likely be better if we take care of this now. Please give me a moment and then we will disembark."

    The guard, slightly confused but not willing to go against his Captain''s orders, stepped to the side while Selina guided the wagon to the side of the gate. She pulled to a stop, handed the reigns over to one of the spear guards, then dropped from the driver''s seat. She immediately strode to the back and helped Felix drop to the ground with his wife on his back. Koga was grabbing the bag of food and water skins. Once he had them all, he hopped over the right side of the wagon and landed on the ground.

    Within moments the guards had their spears pointed at the undead.

    "What the hell is that?!" the sword wielding guard shouted, one hand going to his blade, "Is that...is that a monster? What''s it doing with you?"

    Despite the circumstances, Koga remained silent and kept his hands far from his blades. Selina, with zero hesitation or fear, stepped in front of the circle of spears. She held a hand towards Koga and spoke, "This is Koga. He is a former Mamono that I...changed. I know how that sounds, but please, understand. He is not an enemy and he will bring no trouble to Pran."

    "And what guarantee of that do we have?" the sword armed guard asked, eyes flicking between the Huntress and the Ochimusha.

    "None, save that he has sworn as much to me and that should he prove to be dangerous, I shall handle it myself," Selina responded without a hint of fear in her tone. Felix stood nearby completely stunned at the turn of events. He was torn between stepping forward to defend the Huntress, and staying hidden to keep Tina safe. Swallowing his nervousness he took a step forward, only to see Selina hold out a hand for him to stop. He did so and waited while the Huntress stared down the guards.

    The two groups stayed like that for who knows how long. Eventually, the sword wielding guard clicked his tongue and answered, "Fine."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "We''re here," the guard, now known as Hector, said as he stopped in front of the Huntress'' manor. He turned to address her, Felix, and Koga, "The Captain is waiting for you inside. I''m going to head back to the gate. Make sure you keep an eye on...that."

    He jerked a thumb at Koga. The Ochimusha didn''t react. He simply stood tall with the water skins on his waist and the half-full bag of foodstuffs slung across his shoulder. Hector shuddered before walking off to return to his post.

    Selina didn''t pay him any attention. Her eyes were focused solely on the purple manor that had become her home. She took in a deep breath, enjoying the smell that wafted from the well kept lawn in front of the steps. Not a single thing looked out of place. The windows were still intact, the door was still on its hinges, and she couldn''t see a single hint of a struggle from where she stood.

    Though not concrete evidence that nothing had gone wrong, it did slightly relieve the anxiety she had towards the whole situation.

    "So, this is your home?" Felix asked, his eyes locked on the manor before him. He adjusted Tina on his back, "It looks nice."

    "As expected of The Good Hunter. She deserves only the finest of abodes to live in," Koga said while taking up position at the Huntress'' right side.

    Selina sighed but smiled, "Thank you both for the compliments. Come along, now." She waved for them to follow her as she led them up the walkway and to the door. She knocked twice before taking out the key she kept in one of her many coat pockets. She unlocked the door and opened it in the same movement.

    The first people she saw were Horace and Gloria rushing towards her.

    "Ms. Cynthia!"

    The two squealed while they threw themselves into her open arms. She knelt and caught them as they jumped at her, hugging them close as she stepped into the main hallway.

    "Hello, little ones. I''ve come back. Just as I promised," she let the two nestle into the crook of her neck. Behind her she heard Felix and Koga enter, followed by the door being closed by someone. She guessed it was Koga judging by how it sounded like it was kicked closed.

    "We missed you so, so, so much!" Gloria''s muffled voice spoke into the Huntress'' collar, "I...I thought that you...that you wouldn''t..."

    The girl went silent and just kept her face buried in the Huntress'' collar. Horace pushed himself away and smiled up at Selina, "I did my chores just like you said! And I got a bit stronger! See?"

    He let the Huntress see his right arm, flexing it a bit to show off the tiny bulge of muscle beneath the skin. The Huntress smiled and nodded at the boy''s display, "Indeed you have. I am so proud of you, Horace. So, what did the two of you think of Jet, Sentinel, and Blitz? Did you like them?"

    "They were nice," Horace frowned as he remembered the night before, "But, they had to leave to help big brother Nick and big sister Maggie take care of a bad man."

    Selina frowned at Horace''s words, "Did they? What exactly do you mean by that?"

    "I think we can answer that."

    Selina stopped right at the threshold to the living room. There she counted six people all hanging around the main room of her house. Four she expected to be there and two she didn''t. Jet, Blitz, and Sentinel were all on the right side of the room. Jet and Blitz were sitting on her couch while Sentinel had draped his arms over the back of it. On the left side, Guard Captain Felix sat in his own chair with two familiar faces standing at his sides.

    On his right was the Dhampir, Teresa Scarlet, a nervous smile on her face as she greeted Selina with a wave. And on his left was the one armed Kuniochi, Akuri, who glared at the Huntress with a fiery rage in her eyes.

    "It''s good to see you back, Cynthia. We''ve got a lot to talk about," Felix said while leaning forward in his chair.

    "Lady Cynthia? Is something wro-," Felix went quiet as he made it to the threshold and beheld the gathering of people in the room. The sight of Akuri and Teresa made his breath hitch in shock.

    But that was nothing compared to the reaction everyone had when Koga came into view.

    The mercenaries and Guard Captain immediately went on guard. The mercenaries had their weapons out and ready for a fight. Blitz was the first to speak, "What the hell is that!?"

    "It...it looks like a monster. But...is it male?" Sentinel asked, his surprise and shock only increasing as the moment dragged on.

    "Not just male but completely different from how most Mamono look. Where did you find it, and what''s it doing with you, Cynthia?" the Guard Captain said, one hand on the hilt of his blade.

    However, while the humans were on edge, the Mamono in the room were completely floored. Teresa and Akuri stared at Koga with wide, shocked eyes. Teresa''s gloved hands were covering her mouth, while Akuri was slowly walking towards Koga with her single arm outstretched. The Kuniochi stopped an arm''s length away from the Ochimusha. She looked into the blue lights he had for eyes and felt her heart skip a beat. She tried to mumble out a response but every word turned to ash in her throat.

    Koga, for his part, simply stared at the two with curiosity and a bit of interest. He was the first to speak, "The two of you look...familiar. Hmm. Are your names Akuri and Teresa, perhaps?"

    The Dhampir and Kuniochi took a step back in shock. Teresa spoke up, "You...you know our names? How?"

    "Ah, I see. So, you were the ones I knew in my previous life. Then allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Koga, formerly known as Kogero. With this new life, I now serve the Good Hunter as whatever she needs me to be," he waved a hand at Selina. Teresa joined the humans at staring at Selina with a growing combination of shock, awe, and complete confusion.

    Akuri, meanwhile, couldn''t seem to decide whether she should stare at Koga and take his entire form in, or attempt to glare a hole into the Huntress'' head.

    Selina looked around the room. She took in each and every person that was staring at her, waiting for her response.

    Then she sighed.

    She adjusted her children in her arms, walked over to the empty chair at the far end of the room, sat down, and stared at the rest of the room.

    "I believe we all have a lot of things to say to each other. So, let us begin."

    And so they did.

    Selina explained everything that happened to her at Vinvers. The attack on the Mamono camp (without the part where she returned from the dead), the fight against the Demon, the circumstance that led to her running from the Order with Felix, and what truly happened to Kogero that night. When she was finished, Jet explained everything that had happened in her absence. Montgomery, the Vipers, what happened to Nick and Maggie, and why the Mercer siblings were all upstairs in a single room right now.

    During the explanations, Felix was guided upstairs to put his wife in a bed by Sentinel. The old man returned a few minutes later, letting everyone know the task had been done. Koga had moved to stand at the Huntress'' right. He didn''t miss how Akuri couldn''t seem to take her eyes off him. Or the blush that she tried to hide whenever he returned her gaze. The Huntress kept adjusting Horace and Gloria in her arms, taking a few moments out of the conversation to place the two of them in her lap. Idly she began helping Gloria style her hair as Guard Captain Felix''s explanation of what happened to Montgomery came to an end.

    "So, yeah, that''s what these lot told me happened. Normally, I''d placing these three in a cell for killing an innocent merchant. But taking into account that he was supposedly working with the Vipers, and what Teresa has said is coming our way, I''m willing to over look it," Guard Captain Felix said with a shrug.

    Selina looked up from braiding Gloria''s hair into a pony tail. She frowned at Felix, "What do you mean?"

    Felix looked up at the Dhampir and waved for her to explain. Taking a deep breath, Teresa spoke, "Corelia, the Dark Mage that managed to escape when Akuri and Kogero broke into your home, managed to reach Lescaite. She informed the White Lilim Druella of what happened. Now, Druella is getting a force ready to invade Pran to get to you. It''ll take her seventeen days from now to get her forces ready to march."

    Teresa went silent. Everyone watched the Huntress, waiting for her response.

    Selina let out a long, frustrated sigh, "I see."

    "Yeah, figured you would say that," Felix nodded to the Huntress.

    "Honestly, I''m surprised," Sentinel answered with a shrug, "I figured you''d be screaming your head off. You fight an entire camp''s worth of Mamono, are forced to run from the Order, and you finally make it home only to hear that some of your friends were put in danger, and that one of the most dangerous Mamono on the planet is going to attack your home in less than three weeks."

    "If you were to ask me, she should simply give herself up to Druella," Akuri said, disdain for the Huntress clear in her voice, "If she doesn''t wish to bring any harm to this town, that is."

    "Watch what you say, Akuri," Koga glanced sidelong at the Kuniochi. His left hand was gripping his sheathe, with his thumb on the guard of his sword, "I will not suffer insults to The Good Hunter''s honor."

    Surprisingly, Akuri''s disdain quickly disappeared. In its place was something more akin to bashfulness. Her voice took on a lighter tone as she replied to the Ochimusha, "Y-yes, Koge..um...Koga. I apologize for that."

    The four humans looked at the Kuniochi with clear confusion. Akuri''s only response was to start playing with her hair.

    Teresa, on the other hand, hid a smile behind the back of a hand. She could tell what Akuri was feeling right now. And while she did think it was strange, she wasn''t going to get in the way of her friend finding someone she loved. Even if it was a morphed version of one of her other friends.

    After a quiet giggle she turned back to Selina and continued, "While I do think Akuri spoke out of turn, she is right in a sense. I have never met Druella myself, but I have heard the stories about her. She has a tendency to gravitate towards people she deems ''interesting''. When she finds someone she likes, she goes out of her way to track them down and ''make them hers''. Usually this means corrupting them and making them her servants. That''s likely how she feels about you right now."

    "But considering how Cynthia is immune to corruption, won''t Druella just be wasting her time? Wouldn''t she let Cynthia go once she realizes that?" Blitz posited.

    The Dhampir shook her head, "Not if the stories are anything to go by. Most likely outcome? She''ll keep Cynthia trapped in Lescaite, using every method she has at her disposal to find a way to corrupt her. If she fails, she''ll probably turn her over to the Sabbath to see what they can find."

    "The Sabbath?" Selina spoke up, "Who are they?"

    "They''re another Faction of Mamono. Primarily the Research and Development one," Akuri began to explain, "They''re led by one of the oldest and most powerful Baphomets in the land, are filled with the most powerful magic using Mamono in the world, and tend to be responsible for all the magical equipment the Mamono wield in combat. They''ve had a close relationship with the Extremist Faction ever since Druella took charge of it."

    "Wait...aren''t they the ones who talk about," Jet took a moment to find the right words, " ''Spreading the love of little girls.'' all the time?"

    "Excuse me?"

    A chill went through the room at those two words. All in attendance felt a shiver go up their spines as they turned to look at the Huntress. Selina currently had her arms wrapped around Gloria and Horace, covering their ears as she stared daggers at Akuri and Teresa, "What is this about ''the love of little girls''?"

    Teresa and Akuri shared a pleading look, hoping the other would take over for them. But, eventually, Teresa was the one to fold. She nervously looked the Huntress in the eyes and began to speak, "Well...um...you see...all the members of the Sabbath are women and Mamono who happen to look like...well...children. Girls, specifically. And they believe in spreading the idea of loving little girls...in...all meanings of that word."

    With every words she spoke, Teresa found it harder and harder to breathe. The Huntress'' anger seemed to grow as the seconds ticked on. The Dhampir took a deep breath and tried to finish her explanation in one go, "But most of their members are not corrupted children! They are older women who drink potions to look ten years old for the rest of their lives!"

    The weight on her was gone as soon as it came. Teresa fell to her knees as she tried to regain her breath. Akuri went to her side, patting her back with her single arm when the Dhampir started to cough. Selina looked at the Kuniochi, her anger cooled but still there as she asked, "And are their ranks only filled with these types of women?"

    Akuri bit her tongue and turned away from the Huntress, "N-no. Only mostly. There are some Mamono among them that were once regular little girls."

    "...I believe it goes without saying that I will not be giving myself to Druella," Selina said, finally releasing her hold on her childrens'' ears.

    "Then that only leaves us one option; Fight," Felix said with a determined nod, "I''m guessing you''ll want to be apart of this, right?"

    Selina was silent for two minutes. Then she spoke, "Guard Captain Felix. I have been away from my children for far longer than I wished to be. I have had very little time to be a real mother to them. And every time that I finally have a chance, something tears me away from them again. But, I will not allow that to happen this time."

    "What are you...?" Sentinel asked, completely confused by what Selina was saying.

    Selina looked the Guard Captain in the eyes, "Four Days. Four days to look after my children. To care for them. To be a real mother to them. Once those four days are up, I will join the defense of Pran. No sooner, no later."

    "Are you serious?!" Blitz shouted in complete shock. She angrily pointed at the Huntress, "This whole situation is your fault, and when it''s time to accept responsibility for it, you''re trying to kick it down the road? Where do you get off?!"

    "Probably off how she''s trying to be a mother to children, Blitz. Unless you''d rather those two grow up without a real parental influence in their life," Sentinel explained to the pink haired girl. She clicked her tongue and turned away, anger still clear on her face.

    Selina shook her head, "No, she''s right Sentinel. I know she is. Druella is coming here because I''m here. She''s coming because of my own actions. Because I wasn''t quick enough to stop that Dark Mage from escaping. I am well aware that I have no right to ask this of you all."

    She looked down at the children in her lap. At some point, the two had fallen to sleep. They held each other''s hands while the others were gripping the Huntress'' cloak. Gloria was smiling with her hair falling around her peaceful face. Horace snored and fidgeted a bit, but he never let go of his sister''s hand.

    "But," Selina forced herself to say, "but still I ask that you allow me at least four days. Please. I...I want to be there for them at least once."

    The room went silent.

    The only sounds were Horace and Gloria''s snores and Teresa getting to her feet.

    Then the Guard Captain sighed. A hand went to his head as he shook it in frustration, "Damn it. Fine. But, the moment those four days are up, I want to see you helping us. Got it?"

    Selina breathe a sigh of relief, "Yes. Of course. Thank you so much."

    "Meh. I kind of owe you for taking care of that Order business anyway," he shrugged with indifference.

    "As you say. Now, if you all would excuse me," Selina stood up from her seat and began to walk out of the room. Koga got up and followed her.

    "Where are you going?" Jet asked as she stared after Selina.

    The Huntress turned around and spoke in a matter-of-fact tone, "Where else? To put the children to bed."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Chapter 42: Day 1

    Day 1

    Morning

    Selina was surprised when she awoke the next day. Her previous nights, whether in Vinvers or on the road to Pran, hadn''t been very restful. They either consisted of her heading to the Dream and informing Eve of all that had occurred in the Waking World, or nightmares usually involving her children or Yharnam. The worst were when it was both. She remembered waking up with a grim expression on her face, hands gripping her weapons until her knuckles turned white, and eyes darting around looking for an enemy.

    But now that she was back in her own bed, her dreams had been surprisingly pleasant. Her latest was simply her sitting in the middle of a peaceful meadow with Gloria and Horace sitting in her lap. She smiled at the memory as she exited her bed. She stretched a few times before making sure her hat and garb were smoothed out. Then she folded the sheets on her bed before heading towards the door to the room. The first person she saw as she opened the door was Koga.

    The undead warrior looked up as Selina exited her room. He was sitting on his knees with his blade laid out on the floor. He bowed his head as the Huntress approached, "Good morning, Good Hunter. All was quiet this night."

    "I see. Thank you for watching over us, Koga," the Huntress said, "Are you feeling alright?"

    "I am undead, Good Hunter. I do not feel fatigue," he said while getting to his feet. He grabbed his blade and pushed it through the sash on his waist, "What is it you desire to do this morning?"

    "Well, first, I would like to check on my children. Excuse me," the Huntress said while slowly stepping towards the door. She carefully placed her hand on the door handle. Attempting to be as quiet as possible, she slowly pushed the door open until she could poke her head through the opening.

    Inside she could see Gloria and Horace both sleeping in the same bed. They were laying on their sides, facing each other with their hands still held together. Gloria''s shining black hair was splayed out above her head and to her side. Some of it had fallen onto her brother''s face, but Horace didn''t seem to mind.

    Smiling to herself, the Huntress slowly made her way into the room. Moving at a careful, measured pace, she snuck to the side of the children''s bed. She watched their peaceful sleeping faces for a moment. Then she reached down and gently began to rock them back and forth.

    "Gloria, Horace," she said in what she hoped was a soothing voice, "It''s morning. Time to wake up."

    The children stirred but didn''t rise. Gloria''s face frowned while her hand squeezed her brother''s tighter. Horace tried to bury his face into the bed sheets. The Huntress, smile faltering slightly, tried again. This time the children actually began to awake. Horace was the first, one hand going to his eye to rub the sleep away. He looked up and groggily said, "M...M...Mommy?"

    Selina felt a pang of absolute joy pierce through her heart at the boy''s word. Her bandana hid her excitement well, "Yes, Horace. It''s morning. Time to get up and get ready for the day."

    "You''re not leaving this time?" Gloria asked as she awoke, hair a mess of tangled strands and split ends. She yawned while using both hands to rub the sleep from her eyes.

    The Huntress undid her bandana, removed her hat, then placed both down on the side of the bed. She nodded to her kids, "Yes. I''m going to be here for you this time. Good morning, my children."

    Gloria quickly jumped forward and wrapped her arms around the Huntress. Horace soon followed, both children returning their surrogate parent''s greeting. Selina wrapped her arms around the children and stayed like that for a few happy moments. Then she let her children go and stood up, "Alright, Horace, Gloria. Why don''t the two of you go downstairs and draw some water? I''ll be down in a moment to help you two wash up and put on clean clothes."

    Horace nodded while grabbing his sister''s hand. The two walked out of the room, saying hello to "Uncle Koga" as they left. Gloria said it without looking at the undead while Horace looked the Ochimusha in the eye. Koga kept his eyes on the children even as Selina left the room. He turned his attention to her as she closed the door, "The boy has a strong gaze. If trained properly, he would make a fine warrior one day."

    Selina frowned while looking at the stairs leading to the floor below. She shook her head while responding, "Perhaps. But I would prefer if he chose a less...bloody and dangerous profession. But if he chooses to pursue such a path then I will support him."

    "Is that wise?" Koga asked with a raised eyebrow, "It is a poor warrior that cannot take care of themselves."

    "I said I would be a source of support, not a crutch, Koga," was the Huntress'' reply. She turned towards the rest of the doors in the hallway, "Have you seen any of the others today?"

    Before the Ochimusha could reply, the door to one of the rooms opened. From within stepped Felix, the former Order Scribe, stretching out and yawning towards the ceiling. He stopped and looked around the hallway, his eyes widening with joy at the sight of Selina. He started walking towards her while waving, "Good Morning, Ms. Cynthia. I hope you slept well. You too, Koga...though...do you even need to sleep?"

    "No. I was awake the entire night to ensure no one tried to invade the Good Hunter''s home and disturb your sleep," Koga replied bluntly.

    "O-oh. Well..thank you then," Felix said, nervously scratching the back of his neck.

    "How is your wife doing?" Selina asked, "Has she woken up?"

    Felix''s mood fell. He bit his lip and shook his head, "No. She''s still sleeping. I''m sorry, Lady Cynthia. But I may need to impose upon you for a bit longer."

    "That''s completely fine, Felix. You may stay here for as long as you need to," she replied with a smile.

    "Thank you. Truly," Felix said as the carefully stepped passed her to get to the stairs, "I''m going to get some wet towels and a tub. Need to make sure we both get cleaned up after a long time on the road. Then...um..."

    He stopped on the top step and turned around, "Lady Cynthia, where do you keep your spare clothes?"

    Selina had to stop herself from immediately saying the storage trunk. She clamped her mouth shut and began looking around the area. Her mind frantically thought of where she kept spare clothes in this world...and came up blank as she realized she hadn''t bought any new clothes since she got here. She cleared her throat multiple times, making Felix tilt his head in confusion, "Are you alright, Lady Cynthia?"

    "Ye-yes. I am sorry, Felix. I just remembered that I...do not have any spare clothes that would fit your wife," she left it at that.

    "Oh," Felix''s face fell, "I see."

    "But," his face lit up at the Huntress'' words. Selina began nodding, "If I have some time, I will see about getting her some new ones. It shouldn''t cost me too much."

    "I...I can''t thank you enough, Lady Cynthia. I promise, I will find someway to repay you!" he nodded with a smile and was down the stairs before Selina could dissuade him.

    She sighed and shook her head. Koga turned to regard her with a neutral expression, "You seem troubled by the fact that he wishes to repay you."

    "Because I do not require something in return for this. I am happy simply helping him," she replied to the undead.

    "But shouldn''t one try to repay others for showing them kindness?"

    "Yes, but only if they wish to be repaid. Some simply want to help for nothing in return," her voice took on a wistful tone as she stepped further into the hallway, "What else occurred after I put the children to bed and went to sleep?"

    "Guard Captain Felix took the Dhampir and Kunoichi with him to the Guard House. He said that, while he wouldn''t request your assistance, he would send a messenger every now and then to keep you updated on the current situation," Koga began while following the Huntress down the hall, "The mercenaries left shortly after. They did not say where they were going. The Mercer Family remains in their room."

    Selina nodded, "And which room is that?"

    Koga pointed to the door they were just about to pass by. The Huntress stopped front of the door. She walked up to it, then gently knocked, "Hello?"

    After a few seconds of silence a familiar voice answered, "Come in."

    The Huntress opened the door and stepped into the room. Inside she found a rather strange sight. Nick and Marcus were both on the floor, fast asleep. Marcus had his head resting on his older brother''s lap while Nick had his back against the bed in the room. His right arm was on the bed with his hand laying in his sister''s smaller one. Said sister was sitting up in her bed, a new blue dress on and her eyes focused on the wall.

    Maggie turned to regard the Huntress. She forced a smile on her face, "Hello, Lady Cynthia."

    "Hello, Maggie," the Huntress stepped forward, found some space at the side of her bed next to Nick, then knelt down to be level with the young woman. She nodded her head at the girl, her matching red hair bobbing as she did, "How are you feeling?"

    "Fine," Maggie''s answer was too quick to not be forced, "I am doing...fine."

    "Really?" the Huntress'' voice was soft but firm. She knew the girl was anything but "fine".

    "Ye-yes. Re-really," Maggie voice started to tremble. She turned away from the Huntress, body shaking as she fought off her sobs.

    Selina stared at the girl. Then she sighed, "I understand if you don''t want to talk to me about it with me, Maggie. I am still a stranger after all. But have you at least talked to your brothers?"

    Maggie was silent for a time. Then she shook her head. Selina prepared to reply when the girl spoke up, "I...I just...I couldn''t. I don''t...I don''t want to remember. I was so...scared."

    The girl hugged herself with her free arm, her hand squeezing her sleeping brother''s, "It...hurts. It hurts to think about. To talk about."

    Selina nodded to the girl and looked at the ground, "I know it does. More than you may think."

    The confusion on Maggie''s face was expected. The Huntress sighed then shook her head, "When I was a child, I spent my life on the streets. A little girl with no one to protect her, nowhere to call home, and forced to live in a place with other people. It was only natural that I would run into people who wanted me for my body. It only got worse as I grew up and became more attractive."

    "Did...did any of them...?" Maggie left the question unfinished, but the Huntress knew what she was asking.

    Selina shook her head, "No. If there was one thing I took away from my years as an urchin, it was to always find somewhere to hide a knife. Especially in your shoes."

    Maggie stared at the Huntress, surprise evident on her face. Then it shifted to sadness and pity, "I am...so sorry you-"

    Selina held up a hand, "It is in the past, Maggie. It matters very little now. However, most of the men I speak of were scum and worse. But most importantly, they were people I did not know. I have a feeling that isn''t the same for you, is it?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Maggie had turned away from the Huntress. After a few moments, she nodded her head with a grimace. Her mouth opened and closed as she tried to find her words. Then she sighed, "It''s just...I never thought that he was thinking of me in that way. I...I would welcome him whenever he came to our home. I made him dinner and spoke with him about the weather. Those memories...I liked them."

    "Now...now I can''t even think of them without remember what happened the night before. Did he always see me like that? Was he...staring at me whenever he came over? Was that the only reason he even bothered to talk to me?" her voice became racked with fear. Tears started to flow freely as she started to sob. Nick stirred in his sleep at the sound, making Maggie go quiet until her brother stopped moving.

    When he once more lay still, she shook her head, "And the whole time, Nick tried to tell me he was bad. Told me again and again to stay away from him. To not even give him the time of day. But I never listened. I thought that...that someone who bothered to give us a home couldn''t be bad. That he did so because he saw our plight and wanted to help us."

    The laugh she gave was filled with pain, "I was a fool. A naive fool."

    "No, you weren''t."

    Maggie looked up at the Huntress, a confused expression on her face. Selina, guessing what the girl was thinking, continued, "There was no way you could''ve known that Brigid was that kind of man. It is not naive to put your trust in someone who has done good by you."

    "What if your own brother is telling you that the person you''re talking about only did it because he wanted to...to...hurt you?"

    "Then you take their words into account, and decide your next course of action with them in mind. It is still not naive to believe that someone has only the best of intentions when they have shown you naught but kindness."

    "And if it turns out like this? That their kindness is false?" Maggie grit her teeth in anger. Her free hand grabbed onto her shoulder and squeezed hard.

    The Huntress, gently, took Maggie''s hand in her own. She looked the girl in the eyes with a serious expression on her lips, "That is simple. You react to it, see what you can do to avoid it in the future, then act accordingly. This does not mean that you should think yourself a fool for trusting someone kind. Do so and your heart will harden, your world will become duller, and you''ll find yourself unable to trust anyone at all. And when you find someone that could be one of the best people you have ever met, you''ll end up hurting them and you''ll never forgive yourself for it. All because you couldn''t bring yourself to trust people anymore."

    Selina was staring into Maggie''s eyes the entire time. The girl blinked twice, speechless at the Huntress'' words. Then she whispered, "Lady Cynthia...are you crying?"

    Selina blinked.

    She took her hands away from Maggie, took off her gloves, then touched her hands to her cheeks. Her fingers came away wet.

    "Oh," her voice had a tinge of surprise in it, "It appears I am."

    "Wh-why?" Maggie asked.

    Selina sighed, "The words I say to you are not idle platitudes, Maggie Mercer. They come from experience. Before my twentieth year, before I became a Hunter, I met two men who both showed me an immense amount of kindness. One did so because he wanted my body. The other did so because he genuinely wished to help me."

    She was quiet for a few moments.

    Then, swallowing audibly, Maggie asked, "What happened to them?"

    "They''re both dead. Both because of me."

    Selina stood up. She placed her gloves, bandana, and hat back on in swift succession. She tipped her hat to the young girl and said, "Do not make the same mistakes I have, Maggie. Do not let one man''s wretched evil prevent you from seeing another''s honest good-nature."

    With those parting words she bid the young girl farewell and walked out the room. Maggie watched her go, mulling over the woman''s words in her mind.

    At her side, the awakened Nick remained still with his face set in a determined expression.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mid-Morning

    To say Guard Captain Felix was stressed would be an understatement.

    The man let out a frustrated sighed while running a hand through his blonde hair. The other was on his desk, holding down an entire group of papers to protect them from the wind coming through the single open window in the room. The Guard Captain was within his personal chambers, seated at the lone object in the stone room; his desk. On said desk were two half melted candles, a quill and inkwell, sealing wax and the sealing stamp, and the aforementioned papers.

    The bags under the old man''s eyes had gotten worse. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he closed his eyes. The cooling wetness he felt from the act made him question how long he had been reading the reports sitting in front of him. To his left sat his cat, Chrissy, who was laying down and snoring softly.

    Felix groaned, silently asking why he was putting himself through this torture. The question was, of course, rhetorical. He knew why he was reading these reports.

    They were all the documentation they had gathered on Lescatie before it fell.

    Being so close to the city, Felix made sure to keep careful tabs on the things that went on inside and outside it. He couldn''t say what he learned painted a complete picture. Nor that he had his fingers in every pie as far as that city was concerned. He was no spymaster and his men were meant to guard people, not spy on them. So, while he had some inklings of what was going on inside the city, he never had enough evidence to act upon it.

    But that was fine. He didn''t need to know every single thing about the city to learn how it fell.

    Or, more specifically, what Druella did to make it easier to take.

    Felix looked back down at the reports. With a steadying sigh he picked a stack of papers up. His eyes roamed the pages as he studied them one more time.

    Felix wasn''t a general nor a strategist. But he had been in his fair share of battles before becoming a Guard Captain. If there was one thing he learned, it was that a major part of winning any battle or war had always been information. And that goes double when you''re dealing with the most warlike of the Lilim. If they were going to stand any chance against her, they needed to know how she fought. Her tactics, her strategies, and how she weakened the enemy before a battle.

    Because, as far as he knew anyway, there was no way Druella could''ve won Lescatie unless that was the case. A direct assault against a city known for producing extremely powerful Heroes? Even a Lilim should have trouble pulling that off. She should''ve come away from the conflict with at least a bloody nose.

    But no. Instead she knew exactly when to attack, where to attack, who to attack first, and managed to take the entire city with little to no casualties on her side.

    There was no way she could''ve done that without preparation first.

    And as Felix ran his eyes across the reports, frowning as he tried to absorb and connect all the information, he found himself believing his conclusion more and more.

    Caravans traveling to Lescatie with supplies suddenly being attacked and stopped before reaching the city.

    Reports of aggressive groups of Mamono being seen around the outskirts of the city increasing in frequency as the date Druella attacked got closer.

    The messengers the city sent out never making it to their intended destinations. Then said messengers reporting to be spotted among the ranks of the Mamono after the siege had succeeded.

    It didn''t take long for Felix to get the picture.

    Druella didn''t win through simple overwhelming force. She identified an enemy''s inner weaknesses and defeated them before the battle even began. Which meant if he wanted to at least freeze her advance, then he had less than three weeks to start shoring up Pran''s weaknesses.

    Impossible? Yes.

    But he had to try.

    And he knew exactly where to start.

    He slowly put the papers down on the table. He eyed the broadsword leaning against a weapon to his right.

    "Chrissy," he looked down at the cat by his foot, "What would you say to walking into a den of vipers?"

    The cat, awoken from her slumber, looked up at her owner. Her eyes flashed a bright crimson as she yawned and stretched her body out. Then she leapt up onto Felix''s shoulder and laid down while staring at the door.

    "I''ll take that as a yes. I''ll get the guys together," Felix laughed as he stood up and headed towards his weapon.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Afternoon

    "Can you...reach it...sis?" Horace grunted out as he struggled to stand on his tip-toes. Sweat rolled down his face as he tried to stay strong.

    Gloria, trying to stay steady on her brother''s shoulders, reached her small arms out towards the low hanging tree branch. She grunted as she tried to grab the edge of the branch, "Almost...there...just a bit...more..."

    Horace took a step forward to try to help his sister. When the hanging branch remained stubbornly out of reach, he took another step forward...right onto the side of a waiting rock.

    His footing lost the boy immediately tripped and started falling forward. He tried to right himself, but only succeeded in hastening both his and his sister''s fall towards the grassy earth below. However, before either could hit the ground, they were both scooped into the white gloved arms of Selina.

    The Huntress brought the two children into her embrace and looked between them with a raised eyebrow, "And what exactly were the two of you trying to do?" Her voice made it clear she was more curious than angry. After they had washed up, she had taken them out into the streets of Pran for a small shopping trip. It had taken them longer than she expected, but they had gathered enough food to last them for a month with proper storage techniques. They made it back home just when the sun began to near the horizon. Still full of energy, Selina suggested they all head out of the town for a day out.

    Which is why she now found herself, Koga, and her two children standing outside the threshold of a forest. Behind them was a large grassland with two small hills rising up from the earth. Koga stood some distance away, his back against a tree while his eyes scanned the area for any movement.

    Horace looked away in embarrassment and pointed up at the tree branch, "Gloria wanted to take that branch down."

    The Huntress turned her gaze to the young girl in question. Gloria started pushing her fingers together while refusing to meet the Huntress'' eyes, "I...It has a pretty flower on it. I wanted to grab it."

    The Huntress turned to the branch the two children were trying to reach. Indeed, there was a single white flower growing out of the tip of the branch. It swayed with the low hanging stick of wood, its four petals seeming to dance with every movement.

    "I see," Selina nodded then adjusted her grip on the children, "In that case. Here you are."

    She lifted both of her children up to the branch. Her considerable height allowed her to easily move Gloria right next to the flower''s location. The smiling girl quickly plucked the flower from its perch and began working it into her hair. As Selina brought her back down, she saw the girl struggling to get the flower to remain in her long black locks.

    The Huntress placed both children on the ground, knelt to Gloria side, and took the flower in her hands. "Here. Allow me," she said sweetly as her fingers entwined the flower stem with strands of Gloria''s hair. With a hum of approval she stood up and beheld the white flower poking out from the top of Gloria''s head.

    The girl touched the flower with one hand as uncertainty came over her face. She looked at Horace, "Does it look...cute?"

    Her brother nodded with a smile, "Yeah. It does. At least, I think so."

    "Thanks, Horace," she said with a happy giggle.

    Selina patted the boy on his head, "And you deserve praise for helping your sister, Horace. You certainly have gotten stronger in my absence."

    "Really?" Horace exclaimed with a happy smile coming over his face, "You can tell?"

    "Yes, I can."

    "Does that mean I can get a sword now?"

    "No, not yet."

    The boy''s enthusiasm fell but he bounced back when he spotted movements in a nearby bush. Out from it a small, brown rabbit hopped away deeper into the forest. He pointed towards it and shouted for Gloria to help him chase it down. The two were soon dashing off into the forest, trying to beat a animal made for running in a chase.

    The Huntress giggled at their antics while a happy feeling filled her chest. Koga spoke up from his position, "They are adventurous. As children should be. Let us hope they don''t lose that spark, but learn to temper it with reason."

    "I will ensure to teach them that lesson when they need it. For now, they should be allowed to be children," Selina responded, getting ready to follow after her kids.

    Koga suddenly stiffened. He pushed off the tree and placed a hand on the blade at his side, "They have come."

    Selina stopped moving. She didn''t look over at Koga. Nor did she ask him who was coming.

    For she knew who they would be.

    She merely spoke to him in a calm down, "Can I trust you to handle them? Without harming them?"

    "Yes, Good Hunter," Koga said while keeping his eyes on the skies leading back to Pran. The Huntress nodded to the undead and walked into the forest to be with her children. Koga stood proud as he beheld the four avian shapes headed his way. Their shadowy figures became clearer the closer they got to his position.

    He took a breath to steady himself and focus his mind. The amount of supplies they brought wasn''t the only reason they had spent so long in the market. There were two others that proved to be more problematic than either of them suspected.

    The first was their appearance. Both he and Selina had drawn many eyes from the various humans that frequented the market. And the looks they received weren''t exactly welcoming ones. While some seemed to have gotten used to the intimidating look of the Huntress, many saw him and immediately gasped with fright and shock. Merchants would refuse them business or not listen to the Good Hunter''s words, as their entire being was focused on trying to understand what exactly Koga was. This made negotiating prices for goods and getting directions on where they needed to go to buy a certain good take longer than they needed.

    And the other reason...

    The figures landed one after the other.

    All were about ten feet from Koga.

    All were clearly harpies.

    While Pran was near the frontier, the Mamono population was actually rather small. According to what Guard Captain Felix said last night, "You could count the number of Mamono in the town on one hand." However, due to being one of the few "Order Approved" Mamono out there, harpies would sometimes take up residency in Pran. They acted mainly as messengers, so their stay would usually be extremely short. Unless one of them happened to find a husband, but that hadn''t happened for sometime in Pran.

    And it just so happened that these four were flying over while the Huntress was out shopping.

    The four Mamono stared the Undead down with serious glints in their eyes.

    Koga matched each and every one with his own flat stare.

    After a silent moment, all four harpies dashed towards the lone male Mamono. Their wings went behind their backs...and from them they produced four baskets. Each laden with a multitude of gifts that ranged from food, to candy, to some gemstones.

    "Please marry us!" the four harpies sing-songed in unison.

    "No," was Koga quick and blunt answer.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Evening

    "Alright, Tina," Felix said as he pushed open the door to their room. A tray covered in food was in one hand as he stepped inside, "I''ve got dinner ready for you, lets-"

    Felix went silent when he saw the bed Tina was on.

    More specifically, at the fact that she was sitting up and looking out the window.

    She turned to him, her clear emerald eyes lighting up at the sight. Her lips curled up in a bright, happy smile as she spoke her first words since she had been demonsterized, "Felix. My love."

    The tray clattered to the ground as the man ran forward and threw his arms around his fiance.

 Chapter 43: Day 2, Part 1

    "What have you found?"

    Kuroferuru, Black Goat of Devil Mud, leader of the section of the Sabbath that bore her name, turned and bowed her head to the White Lilim. Druella stepped to the side of the Baphomet, eyes focused on ornate mirror large enough to reflect both their images. At the moment, though, the mirror showed something far and away from the room covered in magical runes and glyphs the two found themselves in.

    Namely, the figure of the first male monster to exist since her mother came into power.

    And how he was currently fighting off four harpies with a stick.

    Literally.

    The harpies would circle around the man, baskets clutched within their hands and eyes filled with a longing for a companion. He would stand there with a branch he snapped off a tree in his hand. He had spent some prior seconds clearing it of anything that could seriously damage someone''s body, and began using it to keep the girls back. Whenever one would try to get close, his stick would flash out and hit them on the head. This would usually discourage them from getting closer.

    If it didn''t, he would poke them in their solar plexus as well.

    Kuroferuru winced as one harpy was given a particularly hard hit to the side of her head. However, a smile remained on her face as she replied to her lady, "I''ve found this great specimen. The First Male Monster in the world. And he...looks...scrumptious! The way he fights off all those inferior tall girls with those useless lumps of fat on their chest. I can just tell he likes little ones better."

    One hand went to her cheek while the other went some place lower. She spoke through her moaning, "Oh, he''d make a wonderful Onii-chan~."

    Druella smiled at the Baphomet''s actions. She leaned forward, tail flicking through the air behind her, "Yes. Mother and Father would be glad to see that their dream can be made a reality. However, I am not talking about him. Where is she?"

    The Black Goat she sent a quizzical look at Druella, "Hmm? What? Not impressed by the fact that living proof your parents'' dream is a possibility is standing right there?"

    "It is not that, Kuroferuru," Druella shook her head, "I care just as much for Mother and Father''s ultimate goal as the rest of my sisters. But I am less concerned about him, for I know his ultimate fate is to be made into a husband by a Mamono."

    "You really think so?"

    Druella chuckled, "I know so. It is the only sensible outcome for him after all. He maybe a warrior undead, but even he has his limits. He will meet his match, be brought low, and experience the pleasures of being with a Mamono. Then he will be taken to Mother and she will accomplish her goal. That''s all there is to it. His companion, on the other hand, is one I''m not so sure about. Now...show me."

    Kuroferuru waved her free hand through the air. The image in the mirror shifted to reveal a spot deeper in the forest. There Druella saw the person that had occupied her thoughts for days now.

    The Hunter.

    The "human", as the reports still weren''t sure if that''s what she really was, had left her mark on her forces even before she reached Pran. The tale of an entire battalion of Mamono being killed in the night by itself would make people talk. The fact that it was done in such a brutal manner made it into an urban legend. The "Blood Soaked Flower Field" they called it, for all the white lilies in the field had been painted red with Mamono blood. Even now there were still whispers among her forces of how if they went out during a full moon, a shadowy figure would appear and rip them to shreds.

    At first, she thought the stories were just that. Stories. She figured the murder was just a particularly bloodthirsty Hero who managed to pull it off. Stranger things had happened when dealing with Heroes.

    Then the reports came in of an entire pack of Werewolves being killed somewhere near Pran. One that had two Heroes, one recently monsterized, among them. And the states the werewolf corpses were in had a noticeable similarity to those from the Blood Soaked Flower Field.

    It was at that point she began to investigate. Which didn''t turn up anything. There were no survivors from the pack, save the human Hero who was now firmly within Order Territory by now. There was no way she could get someone in there without putting one of her more experienced Mamono at serious risk. So, she settled for simply waiting to hear something. Someone who killed Mamono in such a brutal way was bound to attract trouble. And news of that trouble would make it back to her.

    It was then that the Dark Mage showed up at her door and told her about her. The one who had done all of this. The one who managed to scare a Dark Mage simply by being in the same general area. The one strong enough to defeat a Dhampir in a one on one fight.

    And, as Druella told her fellow Mamono about this person, the title eventually stuck. Everyone called her "The Hunter". A title similar to "A Hero" but far more sinister. For this Hunter had no qualms about killing their kind.

    But her prowess in battle isn''t what truly interested the White Lilim. She had faced numerous warriors throughout her years as a Warlord. Many of them had been powerful warriors, skilled combatants, or self-proclaimed masters of the arcane. But it mattered not to her. For all who dared face her fell to their knees and drowned in the pleasure she offered them. Not even the great Wilmarina could stand to fight when she walked into the room.

    No...what interested her was what the Dark Mage said about this "Hunter".

    That she was a woman...with the ability to absorb and destroy Mana.

    The woman in question was sitting on a fallen log, her usual hat and bandana were gone, revealing her neck length hair and wonderful features. Druella smiled at seeing the woman "let her hair down"...but that soon disappeared when she saw what the Reaper did next.

    The woman grabbed the longest part of her hair in one hand. Then she lifted it up, moved a blade below the locks, then let go. The moment the red follicles fell onto the large curved blade she slashed upward. Thousands of bright red locks of hair fell to the forest floor. Then the woman put her hat back on to hide what she had done.

    "Now why would you do that?" Druella let out a sad sigh as she stepped towards the mirror. She gently placed the fingers of her right hand against the glass, right over the Reaper''s face, "You had such beautiful hair. Crimson as a the burning horizon, yet elegant like a maiden''s wedding dress. Why would you go and cut it like that? What is holding you back from being the beauty you were meant to be?"

    Her face took on a "caring" expression was she run her hand up and down the mirror, making sure it never left the Hunter''s body, "Oh, I know what''s wrong. You''re letting her inhibitions hold you back? Behind that tough exterior is just a girl who wants to be loved. Who wants to have someone hold her tight, take off her clothes, and show her what it means to be a woman. Something you can''t ever do as long as you''re human."

    The Hunter got up from her seat and knelt with her arms out wide. Two children leapt into her embrace, a rabbit carried in the little boy''s arms. Druella stepped back with a smile on her face, "But don''t worry, Little Hunter. When we finally meet, I swear I''ll set you free. But first..."

    She turned to the Baphomet, who was currently on the ground with her ass in the air. She kept moaning and panting even as she looked up into the eyes of her leader, "Yes...Lady Lilim?"

    "Do you have any Living Dolls with you? I would like to send a gift that I''m certain the little girl will love," Druella said, smirking as the devilish idea crossed her mind.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "But why can''t we keep it?" Horace whined up to Selina.

    "Because wild rabbits make for poor pets, are very big responsibilities, and require more food than we currently have," Selina explained with a calm yet serious tone of voice. She had told them to release the rabbit they caught back into the wild. She was currently walking back to where she had left Koga. Above them the sun had began to dip below the horizon, the orange hue of evening filling the sky.

    "We''d take care of it!" Horace continued to protest. This died when Selina gave him a flat, unamused stare. He huffed and looked away from the Huntress, but didn''t brook further argument.

    Selina nodded to the boy then turned to Gloria. The girl simply looked up at the Huntress and asked in a quiet, worried tone, "Will the bunny be alright out here?"

    "Of course. This is its home. Why wouldn''t it be alright?" she asked the young girl.

    Gloria looked down at the ground, "It was alone. It''s scary being alone. Scary and not safe."

    Her body trembled as she spoke, moving closer to the Huntress for comfort. Selina frowned but spoke with the same tone, "I''m certain its family is somewhere nearby. It will likely return to them and find a burrow to sleep in for the night."

    The rest of the journey was silent...until they stepped out of the forest and beheld the Ochimusha.

    Specifically, the forms of four harpies writhing around near his feet. A single broken branch was held in his right hand. A branch that looked suspiciously similar to the bruises on the harpies'' bodies. Koga looked up and nodded to them as they approached, "Hello, Good Hunter. As you can see, the issue has been taken care of."

    He waved at the bodies around him. Selina spoke slowly, "I can see that. What exactly happened?"

    "They asked me to marry them. I told them no. They didn''t take that for an answer. So, I tore this branch off the tree and fought them with it to ensure they didn''t perish."

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes at the undead. Then she looked at the writhing, groaning forms of the harpies. She sighed then placed both of her children on the ground. She patted their heads before walking over to two of the harpies.

    "Considering you are responsible for their state, I assume you will not refuse helping me carry them back to Pran to get them medical attention?" Selina said as she picked up two of the harpies and slung them over her shoulders.

    Koga shrugged, "Not at all, Good Hunter."

    He tossed the broken branch away, knelt down, and slung the remaining harpies over his shoulders, "Shall we go?"

    "Yes. Follow me, Gloria, Horace. Do not wander," she said back to her children. They nodded and did as they were told.

    As they walked one of the harpies, more conscious than her sisters, lifted one of her winged arms up to rub Koga''s chin. She chirped at him, "So strong. We''ll make amazing babies."

    Koga grimaced at the sound of her voice. He jerked his chin away from her wing, eyes focusing on the town in the distance.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Day 2

    Early Morning

    Micheal, former apprentice to Brigid Montgomery, now sole proprietor of his business in Pran, looked down at his ment-his desk. His face was ash as he stared at the ledgers and documents that detailed numerous exchanges with the Viper Gang that tormented the slums. Along with a journal that detailed all of the girls he had forced into performing...activities with him.

    The Guard Captain, leather armor dark as the slowly disappearing night outside covering his frame, whistled at the sight. He leaned forward, the guard of his broadsword glinting in the candle light, "That''s certainly more than I expected. Guess he wanted to have plenty of evidence to offer in case he was ever caught."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The cat on his shoulder purred in agreement. Behind him stood ten of the Pran City Guards. All were fitted with similar medium-quality leather armor, with five wielding halberds and the others crossbows. They stood ready for their Captain''s next order with not a single one lacking in discipline.

    "This...this is...I never knew," Micheal almost whispered. He placed a hand on his head and almost fell back into the seat that was now his. He rubbed at his head, eyes looking between the Captain and the papers on the table, "I knew that my...that Montgomery wasn''t an...upright individual. I knew that he did bad things in his spare time."

    Felix raised an eyebrow, "Really? And you didn''t come to the Guard about this why?"

    "How would I know that you believe me? Or even care?" Micheal said bluntly, "The things that I knew were relatively minor. He charged higher than average rent for people in the slums, that he spent that money on himself rather than improving the lives of those of the people who count on him for shelter, and that he was just a rather unpleasant person to be around. Not to mention I had no proof that he did something particularly worthy of being thrown in a dungeon."

    Micheal shook his head, "No. While I didn''t like what he did, I had no way to make him face any kind of punishment that would stick. But this...I had no idea about any of this. To think that he would commit acts so...heinous. So evil. Right under my nose!"

    Micheal''s hand gripped the edge of the desk tight. Felix noticed and raised an eyebrow, "Hmm...guess this means you''re glad his dead now?"

    The former apprentice''s eyes widened in shock. He shook his head, "No! No! Of course not! I mean...he was a horrible person but...but I could never wish him death. I would never wish death on anyone. Even someone as bad as him."

    "Huh. You''ve got a kind soul, kid. Certain you''re in the right profession?"

    "I assure you, Guard Captain, that despite the rather poor reputation we mercantile types have, we are very much still capable of being moral human beings. It is just unfortunate that so many refuse to do so," Micheal says while adjusting his glasses. Then his head hit the table with a thunk, "Or at least, I would say that. If I wasn''t working under a man who would continuously bring vulnerable young women into his office and perform...vulgar acts with them while I none the wiser."

    Felix tilted his head at the young man. Then he shrugged, "At least you regret it. That''s better than most people. Now, as much as I would love to continue watch you feel sorry for yourself, me and my men came here to get evidence that your boss really was working with the Vipers. And see if there was anything we could use to get an advantage. If you can''t help with that, then we''re wasting our time."

    Felix got up from his seat. He held up his index finger and circled it through the air. His guards began to file out of the room, him following along.

    "You''re going after the Vipers, right?"

    Felix stopped on the door''s landing. He looked over his shoulder at the young man, "Why? If you''re gonna say you want to come with, then I''m gonna have to pass. No offense, kid, but you don''t strike me as the fighting type."

    "That I am not, Captain," Micheal lifted his head, a glint in his eye and determined expression on his face, "But I am the new owner of this business. Someone who the Vipers will want to talk to, so that they may secure their power base."

    Felix raised an eyebrow, "What are you suggesting, kid?"

    "I''m suggesting that, rather than walk into a Viper''s Territory," Micheal said while pushing his glasses up on his nose. His lens flashed as he spoke, "I help you bring them out into the open."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Morning

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Tina," Selina shook the now awoken woman''s hand. Her bandana and hat were off, allow her to meet the woman''s violet eyes with her own.

    Tina released the Huntress'' hand and nodded, "I should be saying that to you, Lady Cynthia. From what Felix has told me, we both owe you a debt that I''m not sure we could repay in this lifetime."

    She waved a hand to the man in question at her side. Felix was sitting on the side of her bed, face bright and happy as he looked between Tina and the Huntress. He leaned forward and rested his head on Tina''s shoulder. He spoke in a voice filled with elation and happiness, "I''m just so glad you''re back, darling. I was so worried."

    Tina rolled her eyes but placed a hand on her fiance''s cheek, "Of course you were. I would feel the same way if I were in your position."

    She lifted his face up and kissed him on his lips, "Thank you for not giving up on me, my love."

    "I wouldn''t ever leave you," he responded, placing his hand around hers. The two of them gazed into each others eyes, smiles on their faces as they enjoyed each others company.

    Selina coughed into her hand to get their attention. The two turned to her, a blush coming over Tina''s face as she realized what had happened. Felix spoke up, "Oh! Forgive me, Lady Cynthia. I didn''t mean to-"

    "It''s fine, it''s fine," Selina waved a hand dismissively, taking note that the two''s hands were still together. She folded her own hands over each other while staring at the couple, "So, has Felix told you about your current circumstances, Tina?"

    The girl in question nodded. Her expression fell as she looked down at her lap, "Yes. It''s...it''s a lot of take in. To be honest, I can hardly remember anything after I was...turned. All I can recall is being held down by that succubus. She did something to me. Then everything went dark and...I can recall no more than that."

    Tina shook her head and looked at the Huntress apologetically, "I''m sorry. If I could remember anything else I would tell you. But-"

    "It is alright. I am simply happy that you are back to normal," the Huntress waved away the woman''s concerns. Tina smiled at the Huntress'' kindness. She and Felix shared a happy look that made pride swell in the Huntress chest. For the first time in a long time, she managed to bring people together rather than rend them apart.

    She felt a pang of guilt stab into her heart as she thought back to Luca and Fransica. She looked down to hide the sudden frown on her face, "With the pleasantries out of the way, I believe there is something important we must discuss. What will the two of you do now?"

    Felix grimaced at the Huntress'' words, while Tina smiled, "Oh, that''s simple. We''ll head north towards my family''s estates. I''m sure my mother would...oh...right."

    Her elated expression disappeared as soon as it came. In its place was a frown that matched her lover''s. She looked down at the bed again, "Oh, that''s right. We''re fugitives now. I...I can''t go home anymore."

    "Tina," Felix leaned over and hugged his wife to be. Tina returned it, tears gathering at the corner of her eyes. She started to sob which pushed Felix to respond, "I...I''m sorry. But...But I promise. I won''t let it end here. We''ll...we''ll figure something out. This I swear."

    "Felix," Tina''s voice shook with barely contained sadness. She rubbed her face into Felix''s chest as he patted her back.

    Selina remained silent. She simply let the two have their moment. When they separated, Felix wiping away Tina''s tears, she spoke again, "As I have told Felix, the two of you are welcome to stay as long as you need to. You may sleep in my rooms, eat my food, drink my water, and more. My home is your home for as long as you wish it to be."

    The two human''s eyes widened in shock. Then they both bowed their heads and thanked Selina for her generosity.

    "You have my word, the moment we get back on our feet, we will be out of your hair," Felix said to the Huntress. Tina nodded her head in agreement with her husband to be.

    Selina nodded then stood up from her seat on the edge of the bed, "Then it is settled. If the two of you would excuse me."

    "Oh, yes. I''ll be going now, honey," Felix got up and let go of Tina''s hand. His wife watched in confusion as he began to follow the Huntress out of the room.

    Selina stopped at the door and turned to regard Felix with confusion, "What are you doing?"

    Felix met Selina''s confused gaze with one of his own, "What do you mean? Aren''t you going to lead me to my room?"

    "We''re already in your room, are we not?"

    "No. This is Tina''s room."

    "And yours."

    The two stared each other down.

    Then Felix turned to look at Tina. Tina stared him down with an equally confused expression.

    Seconds ticked by.

    Then Felix''s face turned the brightest shade of red. He turned back to Selina, speaking in a panic, "No! No! No! I-I-I can''t sl-sl-sleep in the same bed as my fiance!"

    Selina didn''t lose her confused expression, "Why not? Are you not lovers and soon to be married?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then what is the issue?"

    "The-The teachings of the Order say that you shouldn''t lay with your fiance! It is improper, it could cause bad luck during the wedding, and...and..."

    "And you are no longer apart of the Order, correct?"

    Felix tensed up at the Huntress'' words. Both he and Tina gave the woman their undivided attention. Selina shrugged, "The way I see it, those are rules set in place by the Order. Which has made it clear that by simply consorting with a Mamono, and being turned into one against your will, neither of you are under its protection nor purview anymore."

    "But...but the Chief God-" Tina began.

    "Is a deity you can still worship and follow," Selina interrupted, "But these rules come from an organization that wishes you dead. Thus, should you really care that much about them?"

    Both former Order adherents began to hum and ha at the words. When they began to mutter to themselves, Selina spoke again, "And besides, Felix, while you have never told me I would assume that you had relations with her while she was a Mamono. Or would I be wrong?"

    Tina''s face quickly grew as red as Felix''s was, "F-Felix?"

    The man in question turned towards his wife to be. His mouth felt dry as he tried to think of what to say. Looking between both Tina and Selina, he eventually settled with looking at his shuffling feet.

    "W-w-w-well...k-k-kind of?" the nervousness in his voice was clear as he spoke, "We-we-we didn''t actually ha-ha-have...intercourse. But...but she did use her mouth for...things."

    A loud whump brought both Felix and Selina''s gaze to the bed. There they saw that Tina was hiding her head in her pillow. A muffled embarrassed whine escaped her as she shook her head.

    "Well then, there you are. You have already broken their rules in one way. No need to worry about the others. Have a wonderful day together you two."

    "Lady Cynthia! Wait!" but Felix was too late to stop the woman from leaving the room.

    His shoulder slumped as he sighed in defeat. Then he turned and walked back to Tina''s side. He placed a hand on her shoulder and let out a nervous laugh, "It''s...It''s alright, honey. It wasn''t really you. It was...uh...just the corruption making you do it. I...I didn''t even really enjoy it or anything. I only went through with it cause-"

    "W-at-ad."

    Felix paused in his rambling. He turned to Tina and asked, "What was that, honey?"

    Slowly, the girl pulled her face from the pillow and looked up at Felix. Her cheeks were a deep crimson color. Her purple hair framed her emerald eyes as they stared in Felix''s. Within he could find embarrassment, shame, and...lust?

    "Was...was it that bad?"

    "Was...what are you talk-"

    "What...what I did...to you...when I was transformed," her voice became clearer as she lifted head out of the pillow, "Was it that bad?"

    Felix was taken aback. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water as he tried to make sense of what Tina was saying. The woman in question looked him up and down, "Cause...while it was a Mamono...it was still me. So, if you say it was bad then I-"

    "NO!" Felix swiftly shouted, hands going to Tina''s shoulders, "NO! That''s not it at all! I''m...I''m sure you would be great at it! Better than you were when you were transformed!"

    Tina placed one of her hands on Felix''s right arm. She pulled it away so that she could nuzzle her head into it, "Do you really mean it?"

    "Of course!" Felix said with a smile, "I knoOOOHH!"

    Felix gasped as he felt something...touch him.

    Below the waist.

    Mouth agape in surprise, he looked up to see Tina with a nervous but determined expression on her face, "Then...can I...can I do it now?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Stay by me until we get to the tailor''s. Alright?" Selina said as she locked the door to the manor. Horace and Gloria nodded as they took her hands in their own. She smiled and turned to walk into Pran...but stopped when she noticed Koga standing in her yard.

    He stood in front of an uncut log standing on the flat surface of a stone. His blazing eyes glared at the wood for a moment. Then there was the flash of steel, followed by the click of guard hitting sheathe. A second later, a large diagonal cut appeared in the log showing that it had been split clean in half.

    Koga let out a sigh as the top of the log slid off the bottom and hit the ground. When he spotted the Huntress with her children, he nodded to her, "Ah, you are leaving. Then I shall hold down the fort."

    Selina frowned at the undead warrior. She told Horace and Gloria to wait for her at the exit to her property. While reluctant to be apart from her, the siblings did as they were told. When they were at the edge of her yard, the Huntress walked over to Koga. She stopped a few feet from the undead and spoke, "Are you restless, Koga?"

    Koga tilted his head in confusion, "I do not believe I understand, Good Hunter. What do you mean by ''restless''?"

    "Do you wish to go out and fight?"

    Koga tensed up at the Huntress'' words. It was a few moments before he shook his head in a completely unconvincing manner. The shakiness in his voice didn''t help matters, "N-No. That isn''t the case, Good Hunter. I was merely cutting some wood in case you planned to start a fire. That is all."

    Selina was silent for a few moments. Then she sighed and shook her head, "Koga...I am not your Lord nor your Master."

    "Good Hunter, I-"

    The Huntress held up a hand to silence him. When he went quiet she continued, "As I stated back in the Dream, you are not my servant. You are your own person and have your own will. If you wish to do something, you do not have to wait for me to give you permission for it."

    "I...I am aware of that, Good Hunter. But...but I wish to be of use to you. It is...It is the only way I know, that allows me to show my gratitude for freeing me from that...that prison," Koga''s teeth clenched as he remembered the feeling of being Kogero.

    "I understand. And that is all well and good," Selina didn''t budge from her position, "However, if showing me gratitude would shackle you to me. If it would lead to you being unable to do as you will, then I do not wish to have your gratitude."

    "Good Hunter!" Koga wasn''t sure whether to feel relieved or shocked at the Huntress'' words.

    They made him feel confused and frustrated. Wasn''t that his purpose in life? To defend her? To serve her as a loyal retainer from here on out? Why would she tell him to not do so? What was he missing by-

    His train of thought ground to a halt.

    Three full minutes later, he finally understood what she was saying.

    And it made his respect and loyalty for the Huntress grow ever more.

    Emotion left his face as he stood up and looked the Huntress in the eye, "Very well then. Good Hunter, I wish to go to the Guard Captain and see if he could make use of my skills. I will likely be gone for sometime, but I promise I will return stronger and more capable than before."

    Selina smiled, "Thank you for telling me, Koga. I wish you luck on your trip. All I ask is that you try to temper your blade. Remember what I said about innocence and vengeance."

    "I will. Thank you for the advice, Good Hunter," Koga bowed deeply to the Huntress, tilting his head down to show her reverence. The Huntress returned it then moved to walk with her children.

    Once she was out of sight, Koga stood up and began to walk towards the Guards'' Barracks.

    His sword arm twitched as the excitement.

 Chapter 44: Day 2, Part 2

    Day 2

    Mid-Morning

    "Ah, here we are!"

    Selina looked up at the tailor, Nelia. The woman had on the same multi-colored dress from last time. Her ginger, curly hair framed a radiant, smiling face with clear brown eyes set low within their sockets. She moved forward with a spring in her step as she approachesd Selina with five female dresses in her arms.

    The Huntress stood then held out her own arms which Nelia draped the dresses over. She took a moment to examine the articles of clothing, Gloria and Horace looking up at her from the floor. Seeing no obvious issues, the Huntress nodded then turned to Nelia, "These should work fine. How much do they cost?"

    "For those? Ten gold a piece. So fifty in total!" the woman explained. Selina nodded and placed the clothes over one of her arms. She began to reach for the bag she kept her gold in. As she did she felt a pull on her left pant leg. Looking down she saw Gloria staring up at the dresses over her arm.

    The young girl look up at the Huntress with a quizzical expression, "Are these mommy''s dresses?"

    Selina shook her head, "No, Gloria. These are for Tina, Felix''s wife back at home. She''ll need more clothes for the future."

    "Oh," Gloria looked at the floor, disappointment on her face, "OK."

    Selina raised an eyebrow at the girl, "Is something wrong?"

    Gloria shuffled her feet around, not looking up at the Huntress. She started patting the edge of the light green dress she got the last time they were at the tailor''s store. Then she spoke up in a nervous voice, "Ms. Nelia''s dress is so pretty. And I saw a lot of other people with pretty dresses when we went shopping. I, uh, I wanted to see what mommy looked like in a dress. I''m sorry."

    Selina placed a hand on Gloria''s head. The young girl tensed, breath hitching as her past abuse came out for a brief moment. Kneeling to be level with her daughter, Selina said to her, "There is nothing to apologize for. As long as you are with me, you may speak your mind as much as you wish. And besides, I was thinking of getting some new clothes. Thank you for reminding me, Gloria."

    The Huntress waited until Gloria calmed down and started breathing normally again. She rubbing the girl''s head, drawing a giggle from her. Then she got to her feet and turned to Nelia, "Do you perhaps have any clothes that would fit me?"

    Humming to herself, Nelia stepped forward and began to examine the Huntress. She had to tilt her head back to look into the taller woman''s eyes. She pursed her lips as a frown came over her features, "I...don''t think so. At least, not for someone as tall as you. I would need to get your measurements for a custom order."

    "Do you have a way of measuring someone without the rope you used last time?" Selina asked with a raised eyebrow. At Nelia''s shake of the head she frowned in worry. If she were going to do this, it would likely require her to leave Horace and Gloria alone. Not something she wished to do...but maybe if...

    "Horace," her surrogate son looked up as she called his name. She looked down at him, a serious glint in her eye, "Can I trust you and your sister to remain in this store while I go with Nelia?"

    "Yes, mother. I won''t let you down!" he quickly nodded his head. Then he moved over to Gloria and grabbed her hand, "Come on, sis. Lets go see if they have anyone more dresses like the one you''re wearing."

    Gloria''s confused frown quickly morphed into a smile. She nodded excitedly while rushing off with her brother. The Huntress watched them move towards another bundle of dresses on display before turning back to Nelia. She handed the five dresses back then looked over the shorter woman''s shoulder, her gaze alighting on the door behind her, "Am I to assume that we will be going through that door?"

    Nelia nodded then turned around and began to walk towards the door. Selina followed her as the tailor started to speak, "So, here''s how we''ll do this. There are three other rooms back here, one on the left,one on the right, and one through a door directly across from this one. I''ll head to the one on the left and get my tools, you can head through the one on the right and take your clothes off."

    Selina stopped in her tracks just before the door. She spoke with clear surprise in her voice, "P-Pardon me?"

    Nelia placed a hand on the door knob, then turned to address the Huntress, "What? Is something wrong?"

    "It''s just...I...is it really imperative that I remove my clothes for this?" Selina asked, suddenly feeling extremely self-conscious. Partially because she wasn''t sure what her body looked like after her experience in Yharnam. Partially because she was afraid of what might happen if Nelia were to touch her bare skin.

    "Yes," Nelia nodded, "If I''m going to make a custom order for you, then I need to make sure my measurements are exact. Can''t have it off by even an inch. Unless you want your clothes to feel too tight in some areas."

    Nelia shrugged as if to say "It is what it is." After a moment to think, Selina nodded in reluctant agreement. Nelia opened the door, revealing a horizontal hallway. Selina could see three doors. All were exactly where the tailor said the would be. The woman in question stopped in the hallway and held the door for Selina. When she was through, the woman closed the door then looked at the Huntress with a reassuring smiling, "It''s alright if you''re nervous. Everyone is at first. If it''s really that bad though, I left a few towels you can use in the private room to cover yourself. Just place your clothes in the basket and carry it out with you. We''ll meet up right in front of this door when we''re both done. Alright?"

    "As you say. Thank you for this, Nelia. I will see you soon," the Huntress nodded before turning towards the door on the far right. She opened the door and found herself within a square room only just big enough for her to stand in. She closed the door behind her, putting the bolt in the lock before examining the room. A single mirror, large enough to let her see her whole body, sat against the wall directly in front of her. To her left sat a wide basket and to her right were a few white towels laying in an empty basin.

    She looked up then frowned at her reflection in the mirror. She held her hands out with their palms up and looked down at the white gloves covering them. When was the last time she got a good look at herself in a mirror? She hadn''t really seen the need to do so. Hygiene was usually handled by a quick trip to the Dream. She''d go in for a second, then she''d come out with her clothes and skin completely clean. And while she had given Horace and Gloria baths, she had never gotten naked during it. Mainly to avoid the possibility of draining her children.

    She never had a real reason to examine herself. Until now...but did she really need to do this? She already had an entire storage trunk filled with outfits from Yharnam. Some of which were both pleasing to the eye and functional in combat. Why spend money on clothes that clearly wouldn''t have any of that?

    ...Because Gloria wanted to see her in different clothes.

    ...And to be honest? She wanted some new clothes.

    But...she would at least keep her bottom undergarments on.

    With that in mind, and after examining every inch of the room to ensure there were no openings, she started to undress.

    ...

    ...

    "Huh. That''s surprising," Selina said as she beheld her naked form in the mirror. She placed a hand on her chin and rubbed at the all too smooth skin, "I look...better than expected."

    She didn''t say that because she felt proud of her body.

    She said that because she had been expecting something worse.

    Her journey through Yharnam was, to put it bluntly, horrid. She had been forced to endure injuries that would kill any normal person. Impalement, broken bones, poison, bleeding, burning alive, being vaporized by light based attacks, being hit by godlike beings that could crush stone, having her blood explode from her body from being frenzied. And those were just the things that she could remember off the top of her head. While she did come back from life ending injuries, and the Blood healed everything else, she had expected to take some scars away from her battles. If not that, then maybe her body had been changed by all the Blood Echoes she had used to improve herself?

    Something had to be there to prove she went through the Night Of The Hunt.

    Yet, as she stared at her reflection, she could find nothing.

    Her pale white skin was perfect. She couldn''t find a single blemish anywhere on her body. She checked her arms, her hands, her thighs, her neck, stomach, even her feet.

    Nothing.

    Not even a single mole.

    "Well...there''s still one place," she looked down at her chest and frowned. She had removed the bindings she used to keep her breasts bound...which in turn reminded her of why she kept them like that.

    "...That''s fine. I didn''t need to see my feet anyway," she sighed while cupping her chest under one arm to get a better look at that part of her skin.

    ...Nothing. Not a single flaw.

    That...that didn''t make sense. She didn''t remember having any moles or anything there but...there had to been something.

    Her gaze bore into her breasts for a few more minutes. To the point where her thoughts began to wander to other things. Namely...

    She frowned and grabbed both of her assets. She lifted them up and down frown deepening as she tested their weight.

    "Did...did they get bigger again?" she said to herself, worry filling her at the idea. She already needed to use half the roll of binding to keep them under control. If they had gotten bigger...

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She shook her head and then released her breasts. Putting that concern out of her head, she turned her gaze to the mirror. She stepped forward and leaned into it, using her fingers to examine her facial features.

    "Everything seems to be in order," she said while her silver eyes roamed her-

    She froze.

    Quickly she focused her attention onto her irises...that were the same sharp black color.

    Just as she had remembered them.

    "...Must''ve been a trick of my eyes," the Huntress mumbled while continuing her examination. As she did, her attention came to a certain spot underneath her left eyelid. She scowled at the portion of smooth skin.

    Why were there no bags under her eyes? She didn''t get any sleep at all in Yharnam and she hadn''t been sleeping that much here in the waking world. The skin around her eye sockets should''ve been getting a little saggy. So then...why wasn''t it? Why were her eyes completely free of flaws?

    ...

    Selina shook her head then stood up straight, "This isn''t the time for this. I should be getting back to Nelia before she starts worrying."

    She looked to her right and grabbed the largest towel from the basin. Once she was certain it was securely wrapped around her body, she grabbed the basket with her clothes and held it on one arm. She turned, unbolted the door, then opened it. Outside, Nelia was standing in front of the third door with a rope in one hand and a quill in the other. She was pacing back and forth in front of the door, but stopped as she beheld Selina coming towards her.

    "There you are! What...took...you...?" Nelia''s voice trailed off as the Huntress got closer.

    Confused, Selina stopped about ten feet from the tailor before speaking, "Is something wrong, Nelia?"

    Nelia didn''t respond. Instead she looked down at herself, hands going to her flat chest. Then she looked up with a strained smile on her face, "Uh, heh, heh. Forgive me if this sounds rude, but how old are you Lady Albion?"

    "Cynthia is fine. And I am not completely sure. My activities have been keeping me busy, so I have been unable to keep track of my date of birth. However, I believe that I entered my twenty fourth year some time ago."

    Selina shrugged while Nelia''s breath hitched. She kept looking between her chest and Selina''s.

    Then she scowled up at Selina. Her face turned red with indignation while a pouting expression came over her face, "That''s...That''s not fair! I''m six years older than you and I...I don''t...that''s just not fair!"

    Selina, completely confused, simple stared down at the irate woman with a raised eyebrow.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Early Afternoon

    "We are NOT your lap dogs!"

    Akuri slammed her fist on the Guard Captain''s desk. Her eyes blazed with anger as they glanced between Felix and the cowering Micheal.

    Teresa placed a hand on her left shoulder, drawing the Kuniochi''s attention. The Dhampir shook her head, "Calm yourself, Akuri. Please."

    When she was sure her friend had calmed down, Teresa turned to the Guard Captain. She placed her hands on the desk and spoke, "I believe what Akuri means is that we are not going to be your enforcers, Captain Felix."

    "Not what I''m asking for," Felix said with a shrug, "What I''m asking is that you two help me keep this place out of Druella''s claws. Or at least make sure we can put up a bit of a fight. You don''t need to work for me, just with me."

    "And how, exactly, are you expecting us to help?" Teresa''s face was calm but Felix could feel the hidden emotions behind her expression, "Bear in mind, we will not perform any task that requires us to draw blades."

    "Again, not what I would ask you to do. No, what I want is something simpler; Expertise and Redirection," Felix folded his hands in his lap as he addressed the two Mamono, "The kid and I have the Vipers taken care of. We should have them dealt with by the end of the day."

    "I am not a child," Micheal grumbled while trying to avoid staring at Akuri and Teresa.

    Felix ignored him and continued, "But they''re not the only chink in Pran''s armor. There''s plenty of others, but I don''t know everything. I can''t see all the problems that need to be addressed before that Lilim starts coming down on us."

    "In addition, we need to make sure that Druella doesn''t know what cards we''re gonna bring to the fight," he leaned forward and placed his hands on his chin, "Is that friend you told me about still in contact with you?"

    Teresa nodded while Akuri looked confused.

    "Have you told her anything about our defenses?"

    Teresa shook her head with a frown. She crossed her arms under her breasts, making Micheal look down at his feet as she spoke, "No, because she hasn''t asked. And I don''t appreciate you insinuating that one of my friends could be attempting to spy on us, Guard Captain."

    "I just wanted to say that, if she ever does start asking, then don''t give her anything that she could use against us."

    "And why, exactly, would we listen to anything that you say?" Akuri asked, scowl on her face.

    "Because I know Teresa here doesn''t want a fight to break out. And this would help us prevent one. You''re less likely to attack an enemy that you know nothing about, then one you completely understand," Felix explained.

    Silence fell over the room while all eyes turned to Teresa. The Dhampir was silent for a few minutes. Then with a sigh she spoke, "Fine. But if we are to help you, we''re doing it our way, on our terms. Understood?"

    Akuri remained silent, merely bowing her head to Teresa. Felix nodded, "That sounds like a good deal. As a suggestion, I think you should be with me to help me find problems in the main part of Pran, while your angry friend there helps the kid out with the slums."

    The Guard Captain jerked a thumb at the recently promoted merchant to his left. Micheal sputtered as everyone''s attention suddenly fell to him, "C-C-Captain?! Why would you want them to split up like that? Wouldn''t they work better together?"

    "Don''t know, kid. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that one is trained to be quiet and work in the shadows, while the other is much more...well...bombastic? No offense, ladies," Felix responded with an apologetic hand.

    "None taken," Teresa smiled while straightening her posture, "I take in pride in being open with my feelings on everything!"

    "As I take pride in my ability to remain hidden," Akuri said with nod.

    Felix clapped his hands then prepared to explain the rest of his plan. However, a knock on his door interrupted him. A guard''s voice came through, "Excuse me, Captain. There''s some...some thing asking to see you."

    Felix raised an eyebrow in curiosity. He looked at his gathered companions who all shrugged in confusion. Then he shouted, "Well, let them in."

    The door opened and in walked Koga the Ochimusha. Akuri stood from her seat, face turning red as the undead approached. She stepped to the side and spoke with a flustered tone to her voice, "K-K-Koga-san! I-I-I didn''t expect to see you here! How are you doing?"

    "Fine," was Koga''s quick and gruff response to Akuri. He turned his attention to the Guard Captain, "Captain Felix, I wish to offer you my assistance in your endeavors to prepare for Druella''s attack."

    Felix''s eyebrow remained raised as he stared up at the undead, "Oh? And what, exactly, could you do for me?"

    "Is there a task that requires a warrior''s prowess that you can''t spare your men for?"

    Felix frowned then opened up a drawer to his right. He pulled out some papers and placed them down on his desk, "Not necessarily. But what I do have is the need for a scout. Dealing with issues inside of Pran? I can handle that. It''s issues outside of the city that I start running into trouble with. I could use someone to go out there, found out what''s beyond our walls, and see if it could be a threat or asset to us when Druella arrives."

    Understanding what the Guard Captain was saying, Koga immediately picked up the papers and began to examine them. He continued to speak as he did, "What am I to do if I find anything?"

    "Confident aren''t we? What makes you think you''ve got the job?"

    "I''m a male undead warrior monster. I do not require any sustenance whatsoever, allowing me to travel through the day and night without issue. Meaning I can get to places faster than a human would. As a male monster, I will attract the attention of Mamono fairly easily, giving me a better chance of finding any hidden pockets of them out there. And, should something go wrong, you won''t lose much. After all, I''m just a simple undead warrior. Who will miss me?"

    He rolled up the documents then placed them in a chest pocket, "Now then, will I be getting a horse to use as transportation?"

    Felix blinked twice.

    Then he started laughing as he stood up, "Remind me to ask Cynthia to drain more Mamono. I could use ten more of you guys in the Guard. Follow me, and we''ll get you what you need."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Horace, what''s that?"

    Horace stopped in his tracks at the sound of his sister''s voice. The young man turned around to see Gloria pointing a finger at a random corner of the store. Following her gaze he narrowed his eyes at something strange. He squinted in an attempt to see if from his position. As he did he said to his sister, "I...don''t know."

    "It looks...like a doll," Gloria said as she took a step towards the corner. Horace pulled her back a bit and shook his head.

    "Was...was it there before? Mother would''ve seen it if it was, right?"

    "Maybe she missed it? She was busy talking to the pretty lady in the dress."

    "Yeah but...I don''t know. I don''t tru-"

    Horace felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He turned back to the corner and...was that doll always that close?

    He could see it clearly now. It was as big as Gloria and had on a long, frilly dress with puffy sleeves over its arms. It had its back against the wall, letting him see a set of pink slippers poking out from beneath its dress. Its long, voluminous hair fell touched the floor in braided loops, its color the azure blue of the morning sky.

    Horace felt something compel him to get closer to the doll. He couldn''t take his eyes off of it. It just looked...so...pretty.

    "...keep your sister safe..."

    Horace snapped out of his trance. His eyes widened as he realized he and Gloria had been unwillingly getting closer to the doll. To the point where their fingers were just inches away from touching its arm. With a fearful start he pulled his arm back, but Gloria had already placed her hand on it. She pulled the doll closer to her, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked it up and down.

    "It''s...so pretty. I''ve wanted a doll. Do you think mom will let us keep it?" Gloria turned to Horace, a hopeful expression on her face.

    Horace frowned while looking between his sister and the doll. He audibly swallowed while shaking his head, "I...I don''t know, sis. I...I don''t think taking that thing home is a good idea."

    "Why?" Gloria frowned while pulling the doll closer, "I like it! It''ll be fun to play with."

    "Well...I just don''t have a feeling about it," they boy could still feel something pulling at the back of his head whenever he looked at the doll. But he couldn''t just outright tell Gloria that...at least not without making her angry. And he wanted to avoid that.

    Before she could continue, the two of them heard the door at the back of the store open. They turned towards the noise and saw the tailor lady stepping out of the door. When she left the next person to come out was...

    "Mommy!" Gloria shouted while letting go of Horace''s hand. She dragged the doll along with her as she headed towards the Huntress. When she was close enough, she held the doll up towards her surrogate mother, "Look what I found! Can we keep it? Please!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Afternoon

    "Just be straight with her Nick. It''s about time you did," Nick Mercer said while pacing back and forth through the living room of the manor''s first floor. Maggie and Markus had went back home to grab what''s left of their stuff to bring here, so he was alone in the house.

    ...Well...not completely alone.

    But Tina and Felix were...busy. So, he might as well be alone. He shivered at the memory of hearing the two going at it through the doors. That was something he''d need to repress.

    He shook his head to get his focus back. He had something important to say to Lady Cynthia. And he wasn''t gonna put it off this time. Cause he knew if he did, he''d never find the time to tell her the truth. Thus the reason he had been pacing in the living room since mid-morning waiting for Cynthia to return. Well that...and trying to figure out what he''d say to her.

    Just when he was about to go through another rehearsal, he heard the front door unlock and open up. Taking a deep breath he stepped into the hallway and spoke up, "Hey, Lady Cynthia? We need to-"

    The moment his eyes fell onto Cynthia, Nick found his mouth drying up.

    Instead of the dark clothed woman he had been expecting, standing in front of the door was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.

    Her dress was a dark blue with a long skirt that only showed her ankles. Black slippers poked out from beneath the frilled edges of her skirt, within which were black stockings that went up into the dress. It hugged her slender waist in such a way that drew the eye to her covered midriff. Above that was a single opening in her dress that revealed a pure white shirt that barely hid the swell of her breasts. Her hands still had white gloves on them but the rest of her slender arms were hidden within equally white sleeves. Her two children and a single child sized doll were held within her arms. The dress'' collar only revealed her neckline, while her neck was covered by a black choker. Her red hair had been worked into a short layered style with a single bang hovering over her left eye. Her black eyes looked striking as a radiant smile came over her lips.

    "Hello, Nick," Selina said while adjusting her grip on her children and their new doll, "How are you today?"

    Nick felt his heart skip a beat as she said his name.

    He suddenly felt extremely self-conscious as he asked himself a question he never thought he''d ask.

    ''Was Lady Cynthia always this pretty?''

 Chapter 45: A New Assistant/Koga Sets Out

    "Oh, man! It''s been sssoooooo loooonnnnggg since we''ve been together girls~!"

    "Not now Poseidon. This is all business. Where''s the Fallen?"

    "I''m right here. Surprised you would even invite me to this little get together. You must be really desperate."

    "Or, everyone here has finally come around to our way of thinking. Finally tired of being ''neutral'' girls?"

    "That''s not what this is about. Tell me, how much have either of you seen of the newcomer?"

    "Not much. I''ve been busy with Pandemonium. Fullmoon has recently joined us, which has led to a large increase in our adherents. While the woman may be primarily focused on that Elt boy, she''s rather good at converting others to our way of thinking."

    "And I''ve been busy watching over the seas. Though...the Abyssal creatures did start acting strange earlier this year. They kept talking about how ''family'' has come by for a visit."

    "...OK. You heard that, right? Eros? Hel?"

    "Yes, I heard Ares."

    "That makes way too much sense."

    "What? Do you all know what they mean?"

    "Here, give me a minute and I''ll show the both of you."

    ...

    "WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!?"

    "That''s what we all said."

    "How am I only JUST NOW learning about this?! One of the Abyssal creatures managed to get out of the sea?"

    "I don''t think she''s an Abyssal One, Poseidon. She doesn''t act like them at all. And you saw her meeting with the Shoggoth. They''re only tangentially related. And even if they weren''t, I don''t think any of the Abyssal creatures you deal with could destroy a Demon Realm by merely existing within its general area!"

    "I''m surprised that''s what the two of you were focusing on and not the male Monster."

    "Oh, the male monster isn''t that bad."

    "Yeah. If he proves to be a problem, one trip to Pandemonium will fix him right up."

    "Huh. Well, either way, I called the both of you here because I''ve got a plan. Fighting this woman won''t help us. The best chance we''ve got is to approach her diplomatically."

    "The Goddess Of War deciding to take the diplomatic route? I''d make a snide remark but based on what you''ve shown us, this woman IS that much of a problem."

    "What''s she doing right now anyway?"

    "Not sure. Hel, Eros, get over here! We''re gonna look at the monster to see what she''s up to."

    "I''m coming. The Ochimusha has separated from her, and I''m already working on making contact with him."

    "I''m only coming over to be with you all. We hardly see each other anymore. And even though it''s that horrid monster bringing us together again, I''ll still enjoy it."

    "Awww, thanks Eros!"

    "Welcome, Posei!"

    "Focus you two. Now, Fallen, Poseidon, get ready. You''re gonna see someone who looks like absolute terror made manifest. Lets see...ah. Here she is. In her home. Lets see..."

    ...

    "WHAT THE FUCK!?"

    "When did she change her clothes!?"

    "Why does she have a Living Doll in her arms?!"

    "This is the person who you all are worried about?!"

    "Where was she hiding those tits!?"

    ...

    "What?"

    "Seriously? Ares?"

    "Oh, don''t give me that shit! You look at those things! Look at them! I can understand using binding to keep them out of the way. I''m the Goddess of Fighting for my own sake. Warrior women do that all the time. But we''ve all seen her when she''s fighting and in her normal attire! You can''t even tell she has tits! But now?! Those things are bigger than a Demon''s! There''s not enough binding in the world to hide those things that well!"

    "Maybe it''s a part of her nature as a cousin of the Abyssal ones? She can come back from being atomized. Wouldn''t shock me if she''s able to change her body."

    "But then...why make herself look like that?"

    "It''s a sign!"

    "What?"

    "It''s a sign girls! Don''t you get it!? She''s not fighting us anymore. Having children to care for has finally made her realize she can''t keep fighting and killing everyday. She needs to stay home with her children and get them a father. Thus why she looks like that. She wants to look like a mother and attract someone who will love her!"

    "...You sure about that, Eros?"

    "Of course! Look at how she''s taking the Living Doll into her room. There''s no way she doesn''t know that it''s a Mamono. But rather than attack it, she''s bringing it into her bedroom. Likely planning to clean it up and get it ready for her daught-"

    "She''s punching the Living Doll."

    "Oh me damn it!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Matilda had not been born in the traditional sense.

    Her creator originally made her in response to the death of his daughter. With painstaking work, he put his all into recreating her from paintings and memory. Everything about her, from her azure hair to her sharp jawline, was made specifically to emulate a dead girl. To fill the hole in her creator''s heart that had been left by his daughter''s passing.

    Is it any wonder that it didn''t work? That the moment he finished her, he immediately became disgusted with himself? That he threw her into a rocky ditch within a no-name valley not a day later?

    And, with such harsh treatment, is it any wonder that she became a Living Doll three days later?

    It didn''t take long for her to be found by a young Witch, who took her to a local "Black Mass". There she learned of the Sabbath and the joys of bringing love to human men. Though she hadn''t managed to find an "Oni-chan" of her own, she enjoyed simply being around so much love. Love that she had never received from her own creator. She didn''t know where he was at this point but she didn''t mind. She was sure fate would bring the two of them together again sooner or later. Until that day, she would help the Kuroferuru Faction of the Sabbath spread their love of little girls across the land.

    After the Lady Lilim captured Lescatie, she had mostly remained stationary. Wandering the newly created Demon Realm and watching as other Mamono found husbands for themselves. Seeing the love spread among a populace that was so sorely missing it was enough to make her heart soar...even if she couldn''t partake in it. She contented herself with simply watching as others found their own happiness, while she waited for her''s. For her''s Destiny was still to eventually lay with her creator. Wherever he may reside.

    Which was likely one of the reasons she was chosen to corrupt the dreaded Hunter''s child. She had no husband of her own to tie her to the city, and she could easily get in and out of Pran with the Hunter''s children before anyone noticed. Of course, Matilda had her worries. The stories she had heard of the Hunter''s extremely brutal nature had reached her ears. She''d be lying if she said she wasn''t the least bit scared of her.

    But...well...the White Lilim is extremely persuasive.

    And besides, her objective wouldn''t be the Hunter herself. It would be her children. The Black Goat would teleport her next to the boy and girl when the Hunter was away from them. From there she would use her magical attraction to get both of them in her clutches. She''d reveal herself to them, get them to trust her, then convince them to secret her away from the Hunter. Then while the Hunter''s back was turned, she''d begin teaching the children the way of the Sabbath.

    That was her plan.

    But that plan didn''t account for the boy. While she did manage to get the daughter''s attention, the son managed to break out of her control. Which just so happened to give the Hunter enough time to return after getting her new dress.

    The moment Matilda laid eyes on the Hunter, she immediately regretted ever taking this mission. Even though the red haired woman had her gloves on, she could still feel the absolute emptiness that resided within her. Through this she began to truly understand why she wasn''t being sent to transform this woman.

    Because the stories were true.

    This woman was totally immune to monsterization.

    And now, she was forced to reside in her house until she could find a chance to escape.

    At first, she didn''t think this would be that bad. The Hunter didn''t seem to realize she was a Mamono. When her daughter, Gloria, asked to keep Matilda she didn''t seem to be angry or suspicious. She simply said yes, took her into her arms, said something to the tailor, paid for the clothes, then headed home with her children. She greeted the young man (who Matilda could tell was attracted to the Hunter), then told Gloria she would clean Matilda in her room.

    The Mamono thought she was safe.

    This was proven false when the Hunter got to her room and said five words that made her blood run cold.

    "I know what you are."

    Before Matilda could react, she was tossed onto the Hunter''s bed. She came to life and scrambled to her feet. Diving to floor and she tried to run to the exit, but was soon caught by the now gloveless Hunter''s hand.

    "Did you honestly believe you could fool me? A strange doll appearing out of nowhere, right in front of my children while I am busy, and one that the tailor does not recognize?" came the woman''s cold voice. Matilda struggled in her grasp, hands trying to reach up and get the Hunter''s hands off her to no avail. She was turned around and forced to look the Huntress in her furious black eyes.

    "Normally," she began, "I would simply ask you what you are doing here? Then, depending on your answer, I would determine what I would do with you. However, you decided to go after my children. Thus..."

    The Huntress adjusted her grip on the Living Doll. Then she tossed her up into the air. As the doll screamed in terror, Selina counted down the seconds until it was in range. The moment it was she threw a right jab up at the Mamono. The monster bounced off her fist and flew back into the air. The Huntress then threw a left jab at it.

    Then another right.

    Then another left.

    Then she kept throwing them up at the Mamono, increasing her pace with each and every strike. Her clothes offered no hindrance as she proceeded to wail on the still airborne Mamono. Each blow siphoned Mana from the Living Doll, which only added on to its pain as its body began to break under the assault. Cracks started to appear along her arms, legs, and face. Her body creaked with each and every punch that landed.

    For six minutes, Matilda knew nothing but pain the likes of which she could never imagine.

    Then the Huntress finally ended the assault by grabbing the airborne Mamono by the head. Not willing to give her any reprieve, she slammed the Living Doll into the floor of her room. The resounding crack echoed through her room while pieces of porcelain fell across the floor. Only when the Living Doll''s body flopped onto the floor did the Huntress pull its face up. Cracks spread along its entire face. One of its eyes was missing, while the remaining one had tears flowing from it. Its mouth was quivering and kept bending upwards as pain spiked through its body.

    "Now that I have made your mistake clear to you, you are to remain right here. I am going to go get someone to meet you. If you attempt to leave, or try to call for anyone before I get back, then I will hunt you down. And when I find you, I will make this feel like a relaxing massage. Understood?"

    Selina''s tone brokered no argument.

    And Matilda had all the defiance punched out of her two minutes ago.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    When the Huntress arrived in the Dream she found Eve laying down on the wall next to the stairs to the Workshop. The Doll, despite likely not having the internal structure to do so, seemed to be gently snoring under the dull light of the Dream. Numerous Messengers milled around her feet. Most were either lightly grabbing at her dress or tossing around copies of Hunter weapons. The moment they saw the Huntress, however, they dropped everything and begin to groan a happy greeting to her.

    Idly wondering where they kept all those weapons, the Huntress walked over to Eve''s position. Selina stood there for a few moments, simply enjoying the sight of her friend''s peacefully sleeping face. Then she stepped forward and gently shook the Doll awake. Eve stirred, her bleary eyes slowly opening. As she straightened herself she spoke, "Oh. Forgive me, Good Hunter. I seem to have dozed off."

    "It''s alright, Eve," Selina smiled at her friend. But that smile turned into a thoughtful frown. She placed a hand on her chin while observing Eve, "Now that I think about it, what is it like when you sleep, Eve? Do you have actual dreams?"

    "When I was first created, no," Eve shook her head, a sad expression coming over her face. But it was quickly replaced by one of calm happiness. A hand went to the ornament in her hair, "But when you gave me this...something changed. I believe I began to...to dream in a sense. Though I am unsure if its is correct to call them that."

    "Well, what do you usually see?"

    Eve closed her eyes and hummed to herself, "I see you, Good Hunter. Sitting atop a hill, watching the sun rise in the distance. Then you stand and walk towards the horizon."

    "OK. Then what?"

    Eve shook her head, "That is all I see, Good Hunter. No more."

    Selina nodded as the Doll opened her eyes. Eve looked at the Huntress then tilted her head, "Those clothes...they are not made for a Hunter."

    Selina looked down at her dress. She pulled at her skirt with a frown on her face, "Yes. I purchased this outfit from a tailor in the Waking World. It is...well I have been told by my children that it is pretty. But...I''m not sure."

    "Then you do not like it, Good Hunter?"

    "Oh, no. I do enjoy it. The color palette is particularly enjoyable. And not a single part of it feels too tight on me. It''s just...it...," Selina let her skirt fall with a sigh. She shook her head then waved a hand at her new outfit, "It just doesn''t feel right. The clothing is sensible, surprising considering this world, but I can''t shake this feeling of...wrongness. I''m more comfortable in my boots than slippers, a particularly sharp pin could pierce through any part of my outfit, and though it is modest, I feel a bit too much effort was put into making sure eyes were drawn to my chest."

    Her shoulders slumped forward a bit at the admission. Seeing her friend''s distress, Eve put her hands together and gave the Huntress a small smile, "Well, I think they look wonderful on you, Selina."

    The Huntress straightened up. Smiling she stepped forward and hugged the Doll, "Thank you, Eve."

    Eve returned the hug, patting the Huntress on the back with her jointed hands. The two remained like that for what felt like seconds to them. Then Selina stepped back, her happy expression disappearing, "However, I''m afraid I didn''t simply come here to get your opinion on my new attire. There is a matter I wish to speak to you about."

    "Oh? What is it, Good Hunter? Do you wish to improve yourself once more?" Eve questioned.

    "Not that," Selina looked away from her friend, unsure how to broach the subject. She rubbed the back of her head while saying, "Do you remember when we talked about you entering the Waking World?"

    At Eve''s nod the Huntress held out a hand, "Well...I may have a found a way to make that happen while allowing you to interact with others. But...well...you''ll have to see for yourself."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Matilda hadn''t called out for help nor tried to escape from the Huntress'' room. Normally, her body would be repairing itself. A part of her nature as a Living Doll, no matter how badly she was shattered, tossed around, or thrown away, she would always return to her husband in pristine condition. It was to ensure that she would never be apart from her husband when she eventually found him. They would be together, forever and ever.

    But her body hadn''t healed.

    Her eye was still missing, the cracks along her form had remained, and she could feel more pieces of her body falling off by the second. She knew that, even if she managed to escape, she didn''t have long left to live. She had lost too much Mana to that...that...monster''s assault. She doubted she could even make it to a quiet corner to ask for the Black Goat to help her. Least, not without the Hunter immediately coming after her again.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Thus why she remained on the floor of the Huntress'' room. She curled into a fetal position as she felt a numbness within her chest. It started at her heart and slowly began to spread across the rest of her body. As it did, she could only think of one thing. The only thing she regretted in her life. And though it was a simple desire, it was strong enough to make her rapidly approaching end a thousand times worse:

    That she had never known true love.

    She would die here. Alone, cold, sad, and having never known her creator. Having never met him ever since he first threw her out. Unable to tell him she forgave him. Unable to tell him she loved him. Unable to give him the love she knew he desperately wanted.

    She would never know him. Never feel his arms hold her close. Never feel his warmth enter her as they made love. Never see his smiling face as she helped him forget the troubles of the world.

    It would all end here.

    "Oh. You poor little one."

    Matilda, single eye opening as the numbness reached her neck, dared to look up. That wasn''t the voice of the Hunter. It was too calm and kind. But it was too mature to be Gloria''s. Then...who...

    ...

    How is this possible?

    Matilda felt the numbness in her body recede. Mouth agape in awe she pushed herself to her elbows. Her eyes were completely locked on the being standing over her. Her single eye focused on the newcomer''s face and the deep well of pity she could see within her eyes. Despite her injuries the Living Doll managed to get to both her knees, her closeness to death forgotten in the face of what she saw.

    She knew what the woman in front of her was.

    She was a Doll. A Living Doll. Just like her.

    But...but she was different.

    She was a grown woman, didn''t have any features that would identify her as a Mamono, stood as tall as the Hunter, and her body wasn''t made to please men. Oh, she was made to be a companion. Matilda could see that plain as day. But it was also clear that not a single part of her was created for love making. Even from her position on the floor, Matilda could see that her skin wasn''t soft enough for a hand-job nor made for someone to rub and grab onto.

    Yet...yet...why?

    Why was she filled with so much love?

    Matilda could feel it. A never-ending well of love deep within the Doll''s core. It filled the strange creature''s being from head to toe. There was so much that it seeped out of the Doll''s body and bled out into the room. It had a light blue tint to it, and seemed to flow like the ocean''s waves within the Doll''s body.

    But that''s not what confused Matilda. She knew how powerful love was. That the single emotion could move mountains and make the impossible possible. One only had to look at the current Demon Lord to see the truth of that claim.

    No.

    What confused Matilda was the type of love within the Strange Doll.

    From the moment she was created, she had always believed that there was only one kind of love in the world: Sexual. That any romantic or affectionate feelings one had for another would eventually lead to a sexual relationship. There were no exceptions to this. And this love had been proven time and again to be the most powerful force in the world. It was through this power that many Mamono evolved into their subspecies, gave their husbands effective immortality, and managed to defy the world itself at every turn.

    Yet right in front of her was something that disproved that entire notion.

    For the Doll that stood over her was filled with love that wasn''t sexual in the slightest.

    But it was the purest, most powerful thing that Matilda had ever seen in her life.

    And all she could do in the face of it was weep.

    From her mouth came a loud, pained cry that echoed through the room. She cried, both at the beauty of such a potent source of pure love and at how she would never experience anything like it herself. For this is where her life would end. While the numbness had abated, she could feel it just waiting for her to drop her guard. Waiting to spread through her body and suck her into death''s embrace once more. So potent were her awe and despair, that she didn''t even notice the Hunter standing off to her left side.

    Her crying continued...until a single, unnaturally warm hand cupped her right cheek. Matilda went silent as she looked into the shining eyes of the Doll. The strange creature looked at her with kindness and sorrow. She spoke in a soothing tone that calmed Matilda''s heart, "Oh, poor little one. Tell me, what are you called?"

    "Ma-Matilda," the Mamono said, her voice sounding far away to her own ears.

    "Matilda. A wonderful name. I am known as Eve. Tell me, why do you weep? What trouble has grabbed hold of your heart?"

    Matilda''s breaths were labored but she managed to speak clearly, "I''m going to die."

    Eve brought her other hand up to cup Matilda''s other cheek. She nodded to the Mamono, "That is true. But I can tell it is not what makes you cry out like this. What is it that, truly, brings you such heartache?"

    "That...that...that I won''t know true love. I...I never had a husband. I never found my creator. I won''t ever see or feel what it means to love and be loved in turn. That is the ultimate fear of we Mamono. That we will die without ever knowing that wondrous feeling," Matilda''s wails came once more, but they were far weaker now. Her arms and legs had given out in the middle of her sentence. The only thing keeping her up was Eve''s gentle grip on her cheeks.

    The Plain Doll allowed her counterpart to cry for a few minutes. When her tears began to slow, Eve said, "I see. While I do not know the love you speak of, I do know a type of love. One that is the reason for my very existence. Would you like know it, too?"

    Matilda''s eyes widened in awe and shock. But she didn''t hesitate to answer, "Yes! Yes! Please! Let me know what something so pure feels like! Before I leave this world."

    Eve nodded. Her hands moved to Matilda''s shoulders. She pulled the Living Doll towards her, until the Mamono''s full body was pressed against her chest. Like a mother soothing a crying child, the Doll began to rock Matilda in her arms as she spoke, "Here. Stay close to me. And listen. Do you hear it? The impossibility that was made possible by someone very, very dear to me."

    Matilda could only nod as the sound resonated within her ear.

    A heartbeat.

    Within a chest made of porcelain, where neither veins nor arteries resided, where there was no need for a proper blood flow, was a living, beating heart.

    "This love...it is...it is so beautiful," Matilda''s face was locked in a permanent smile. She could feel the power as it washed over her being. It flowed into the cracks of her body even as the numbness spread to her soul.

    But she didn''t mind. She had stopped her thrashing. Her wails had quieted.

    Her soul was at peace.

    And when it finally departed her body, something else was left in its place.

    For, within the Selina''s room on that afternoon, Matilda the Living Doll Mamono, died.

    And Matilda, the Assistant of the Plain Doll, took her first breath.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Late Afternoon

    "And what am I to do if I discover something interesting?"

    The Guard Captain patted the saddlebags on the back of Koga''s horse, "Well it depends. If it''s a landmark, resource site, something we should take note of for the battle, or something we could use in the battle, then mark it down on the map in your saddlebags here. I put some charcoal in there too if you need it."

    He stepped away from the horse, arms crossed with he back to Pran''s open southern gate, "If you find other people then it depends. If they''re friendly or aren''t trying to kill you right off the bat? Try to see if you can get any assistantance sent our way. Even a caravan of food would be good."

    Koga nodded while pulling at the reigns to his horse. It was a dappled gray stallion right out of the Guard''s own stables. It had taken half an hour to get it to let Koga mount its saddle. And even now the Ochimusha could feel its body shaking beneath him. He made sure to take note of that before turning to Felix, "And if they are not as friendly as you suspect?"

    "Then I leave it up to your judgment," Felix shrugged, "Do whatever you think is best."

    "Does that extend to encountering Mamono?"

    Felix nodded to the monster. Koga returned it before turning his body towards the land beyond Pran. In front of him was a long expanse of hill covered grasslands that bordered a deep forest area. He couldn''t see farther than that, but already had his destination in mind. He adjusted his grip on the reigns then spoke, "Then I bid you farewell, Guard Captain. I shall return with good tidings."

    If Felix replied, Koga didn''t hear it. He had already snapped the reigns and started riding off into the horizon. He drove his horse at a quick but calm trot. No point in tiring it out at the beginning of their journey. It would need all the strength it could muster for the flights ahead.

    For the sun would soon rise upon the next day.

    And then he would only have all of tomorrow and the next day before the Good Hunter made ready to act against the White Lilim.

    He tightened his grip on the reigns at the thought of her going without him. But he didn''t let it convince him to drive the horse forward.

    "...You will need a name," Koga turned his gaze to his steed, "one fitting for the steed of a warrior."

    The horse snorted and shook its head.

    "...I think I shall call you Nobu. It means trust in my homeland. To signify how we must trust each other, if we are to return in one piece."

    The horse snorted again.

    "I''m glad you like it," Koga grinned while looking down at Nobu. The equine shook its head again while kicking at a nearby rock.

    Koga chuckled...but soon went silent as a new sound came to his ears. The sound of hoof-beats that weren''t Nobu''s.

    And they were coming from behind him.

    Sighing, he turned around and spotted the form of Akuri approaching on the back of a light brown horse of her. She pulled the equine to a stop at his right, her eyes focused on him, "I''m coming with you."

    "Why? Do you believe I am unable to handle myself?" Koga narrowed his eyes at the kuniochi.

    "No...I...I merely wished to...accompany you. I can help watch for threats you may not see coming," she said quickly. Too quickly to not be made up on the spot.

    Koga stared the Mamono down, barely keeping his lips from curling into a frown. He took three deep breaths and let each out in a sigh to calm himself. Then he spoke in an exasperated tone, "I would ask more, but I feel like nothing I say would convince you to leave. Would it?"

    Akuri didn''t answer him.

    He shook his head then looked up, "Fine. But understand this. If you so much as try to touch me, in any way, shape, or form? Your life is forfeit. Now come, we ride to find a river. Let''s go, Nobu."

    Koga''s horse whinnied as it began to trot towards the forest. Akuri remained rooted to her spot for a moment. Then she shook her head and looked down at her own horse, "Lets follow them, Mimi."

    Her mare nickered while one of its hooves pawed at the ground. Akuri shook her head, "I know. I know he doesn''t feel the same. I...I can feel his disdain for me...but...but I can''t help it. I want to be with him. Even if it hurts."

    Mimi snorted before beginning to trot after Koga''s horse. After a few moments, she let out a whinny that made Akuri''s face go crimson. The kuniochi shook her head, "No, I do not wish to know what you think of his steed''s hindquarters!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Nick? Is everything alright?"

    Nick nearly jumped out of the chair he sat in at the sound of Cynthia''s voice. He turned towards the woman sitting across from him...and immediately averted his gaze when he felt his heart start beating rapidly.

    The two of them were in the living room. Horace and Gloria were apparently upstairs doing...something. Cynthia didn''t elaborate when Nick asked her where they were. She only said that they were, "Greeting their new caretakers." Nick could guess what that meant, but he did wonder how Cynthia was able to hire new caretakers and get them in the house without him seeing them. Then again, she was pretty mysterious when he thought about it. He wouldn''t be surprised if she had a bunch of secret passages built into the manor.

    But that wasn''t what the two of them were in the living room for. They were here so Nick could finally talk to Cynthia about his true intentions.

    ...At least, that was the plan.

    But, for whatever reason, Nick''s hormones decided to go into overdrive at the sight of Cynthia in her new dress. He didn''t even understand it. He had seen her plenty of times before, and never once did he ever feel any bit of attraction to her. Even after she save Maggie and him from those Mamono. He respected her for that, sure, but never felt anything romantic.

    Yet now, he couldn''t help but feel like a kid going through puberty when they''re around their childhood crush. Just being in the room with her made his stomach feel like it was tied up in knots. And that''s when he wasn''t looking at her. When he was?

    Fiery red hair that drew the eye and promised a willful, stubborn personality that was just his type.

    Sharp black pools for eyes that he could get lost in if he stared for too long.

    Thin lips that managed to be more enticing without makeup than with it.

    A face that gave off this air of danger, stoicism, and generosity all at once.

    Arms that legs that seemed to go on forever.

    A waist and hips with just the right amount of fat on it to be pleasant.

    And then there were her...assets. He didn''t want to risk staring at those for too long. He knew what she could do to him if she got angry. But it was hard to do that! He wasn''t a man who really cared about size in that department. But Cynthia''s...just...wow.

    All these factors combined to make talking to Cynthia a much more difficult prospect than he expected.

    He looked at the floor and let out a nervous chuckle. His throat felt dry as he spoke up, "Ye-ye-yeah! Yeah, I''m fine. How are you?"

    Cynthia tilted her head at the young man, "You do not appear to be fine. Your voice sounds strained, you''re breathing heavily, and you won''t look me in the eye."

    "Oh, really? I hadn''t noticed. Ha, ha, ha, sorry about that," Nick rubbed the back of his neck while trying to focus on Cynthia''s eyes.

    Seeing the (unnaturally cute) worried expression on the woman''s face made Nick close his eyes. He took multiple deep breaths while trying to calm himself down. He forced his mind to think about things other than Cynthia''s body.

    Like Sera, or Jet, or Montgomer-

    ...

    "Wow. That was really effective."

    "What was?"

    Nick jumped again as he realized he had said that out loud. He scrambled to find an excuse, "Nothing! Nothing! Just thinking about...a...an...a technique Sentinel showed me! He trained me while you were gone, remember? I was just thinking about how effective it was."

    He chuckled again, eyes on the Huntress'' own as he did. Eventually, he sighed and let his shoulders slump, "Sorry, Cynthia. It''s just...I''m having trouble figuring out how I want to say this."

    She nodded at the young man, "Take your time, Nick. I''m ready whenever you are."

    "OK...OK...," Nick took in a deep breath. He was silent for a moment as he prepared himself. Then he let it all out in a single go, "I''ve trying to emotionally manipulate you into letting my family and I live here at your Manor this whole time."

    He started to gasp and cough as he finished. Cynthia tilted her head to the side, face a mask of indifference, "Oh?"

    Nick looked up at the Huntress with an incredulous look on his face, "That''s it? That''s all you can say? I admit that I''m a piece of shit and you''re reaction is just...''Oh''?"

    "Well, I am assuming there is some rationalization behind your actions. Thus I am waiting for you to explain it. Until then, I will reserve any and all other reactions," she shrugged.

    Nick blinked twice. Then he leaned back in his seat, "OK...that...wasn''t what I expected. But it''s...good I guess? I don''t know."

    He sighed then started to speak, "I''ll be straight with you here, Cynthia. About everything. With how you helped Maggie out when she was about to lose her smile, you deserve that much. So...as you can probably guess Maggie, Marcus and I didn''t exactly have a good childhood. Our parents came to Pran when I was ten, Maggs was nine, and Marcus was still in diapers. They were just people hoping to run away from problems back at home. They had hoped to come to Pran and start a new life. Give themselves and us the happiness we all deserved. As you can tell, didn''t work out that way. Can''t tell you how they died. Just know they left the hovel we were living in one day and never came back."

    Nick leaned to his left side, one hand tapping an off-beat rhythm out on the armrest, "From there the story gets pretty simple. I become the man of the house, so I start doing whatever I can to provide for us. Stealing, beating people up, rooting through garbage. You know, the works. Do this for a couple years, eventually start getting good at it...and start to notice the problems with the slums. Problems that I start to realize I can''t handle alone. So, to protect Maggs and Marcus, I start making friends. Only get a couple guys at first. But it turns out I can be a pretty charming fellow when I put my mind to it. A couple turns into a bunch. Then a bunch turns into a whole bunch. And before I know it, a whole bunch turns into a full on gang."

    He lets the implications hang in the air, wondering if Cynthia will catch on.

    She does.

    "You started the Viper Gang," she states as a matter of fact.

    "Ding ding," Nick twirls a finger through the air, "Got it in one. Though we weren''t called the Vipers. Didn''t even have an insignia. We were just a bunch of poor kids who wanted to try to make our little slice of the world better the only way we knew how. By stealing stuff from others."

    He was silent as he let everything sink in for Cynthia. The Huntress only asked, "Do Maggie and Marcus know?"

    "Nope. Keeping it well hidden from them for a reason. Especially after we just learned that Brigid was in cahoots with them. Maggie...Maggie doesn''t need that right now," he sat up with a deep frown on his face. With another sigh he continued his tale, "We weren''t that bad you know. We only stole stuff from people. And I made sure to keep things that way...until Maggs turned sixteen. For her birthday I used the gold I had saved up to buy us our place in the slums. The moment I did that, Brigid came a knocking with his ''deals''. I was forced to divide my attention between keeping the gang together and keeping that creep away from my sister. I did my best...but guess that wasn''t enough. Eventually, something slipped through the cracks."

    He was silent for a few minutes. His hands grabbed the armrest of his chair, gripping them tightly as he began again, "It happened a few months before I bought the house. Her name was Sera. She was a girl some of my guys managed to save from a bunch of thugs in an alley. They didn''t get there in time to stop them from raping her, but they at beat the fuckers down. While she was beaten down, she still had this fire in her eyes. The kind that wouldn''t go out no matter what the world through at her. I liked it, so I took her under my wing. Taught her how to move about unseen, how to run a gang, how to steal without getting caught, all that stuff. Not how to fight though. She figured that out on her own. And she was good. Absorbed all the knowledge I gave her like a sponge. But I could tell that something was...wrong with her.

    "I prided myself on ensuring my men wouldn''t ever stoop to the level of common thugs. We didn''t kill, we didn''t take contracts, we didn''t extort, none of that. But Sera...I tried to get through to her. I really did. I tried to show her why killing and treating others like dirt wasn''t the way to do things...but she never took it to heart. If she was caught when she tried to steal from someone, she would beat them within an inch of their lives and only stop when they couldn''t move anymore. If someone insulted her, she damn near ripped their eyes out. If she wanted something from another one of the gang, she''d beat them up and take it. Would only give it back if I ordered her to. But that wasn''t the worst of it. No, the worst part was that she became obsessed with me."

    Nick shuddered as the old memories started to surface, "She would always find some reason to be near me. And by near me, I mean with my arm held in hers. If another girl got close to me, she''d threaten to rip their arms off. If someone else said my name, she''d ask me how I knew them and why I didn''t tell her about them. She kept asking about Maggie and Marcus. Specifically, where they lived, if they knew what I was doing, when I was going to introduce her to them, etc. etc. Kept trying to follow me home. It was...it was surreal. And she kept trying to convince me to become like her. To start running the gang like an actual gang. To ''Take over this shitty place, and then the rest of the city!'' Like I was some kind of uber badass gang boss."

    Nick''s fist slammed into the armrest of his seat. He could feel his teeth grinding against each other as he tried to calm himself. Cynthia nodded at the man, "I believe it is a testament to your character that you didn''t fall for her goading. That you stuck to your principles to the end."

    "Yeah, but fat lot of good it did me," Nick replied in a frustrated tone. He shook his head as he continued his story, "After I bought the house and Brigid started making his moves, Sera made hers. I wasn''t able to be around the gang as much as I used to and she took full advantage. She started to drive out all the old members who were around since I started the thing. Started to replace them with people just as bad as she was. I never noticed cause she always kept her new recruits as far from me as possible. Usually they were off driving the old members out of the slums so they couldn''t warn me about what was happening. By the time I finally caught on, it was too late. It wasn''t the gang I had made any more. It was the Sera''s. The Viper Queen''s.

    "And if that wasn''t bad enough...she...she had the gall to tell me that it was for my own good! That she did it out of love for me! Out wanting to see me ''Rise to the top'' and ''Become the man I was always meant to be''. She asked me to join her. I told her to fuck off and got out of there. She sent people after me, but never to kill me. Only to try to get me to come back. I kept sending them packing. The time we met, when you helped me out with Ravor? That was her latest attempt."

    Nick leaned back in his chair, sighing as a sense of tiredness suddenly came over him. He waved his hand through the air, "And the rest is history. Now, we''re here, with me confessing about how much of a piece of shit I am."

    "No offense meant to you, Nick," Cynthia replied, "But your tale certainly doesn''t make you look like a ''piece of shit.'' If anything, it proves that you have a rather upstanding moral character."

    "An upstanding moral character that wasn''t afraid to use a noble lady''s kindness, to try to manipulate her into giving his family a home," Nick shook his head, "Frankly, Cynthia, I just can''t see it. Taking that into account, who''s to say that I wouldn''t have turned into the Viper King if I thought it would help out my family? Really, I''m just scum."

    "Mr. Mercer," Nick''s eyes widened at the Cynthia using his last name. He stared into the serious, set face of the Huntress as she continued, "It is my honest opinion that you are overreacting. I will admit, it does upset me that you thought to take advantage of my kindness for your own benefit. However, it is but a single drop in the bucket compared to the overwhelming evidence you''ve given me to show why I should let you remain here."

    She held up a hand as she began to count off on her fingers, "You fought to defend your sister and brother when your parents died. You created a gang specifically to accomplish this goal, and managed to stop it from deteriorating into little more than a gaggle of thugs by your own power. You used the money you gained to buy a place to live for your family. When you lost control of your gang, you didn''t despair nor accept Sera''s rule. You rejected her and stayed true to yourself. You kept my children safe, despite not knowing if I would return from my battle with the Vipers. You willingly let yourself be captured, so that Jet''s mercenaries could kill Montgomery. Avenging who knows how many people he''s hurt? And, here you are, willingly telling me your wrong doing, when you could''ve stayed silent and I would''ve never been the wiser."

    She leaned back in her seat, a dazzling smile on her face, "Tell me, does any of that sound like something a ''piece of shit'' would do?"

    Nick was speechless.

    He had come into this expecting anger. Expecting Cynthia to start yelling at him. To admonish him for taking advantage of her offer. To kick him, Maggs, and Marcus out into the streets.

    Yet, instead, here she was. Talking him up and pointing out all the good things that he''s done in his life.

    ...He truly didn''t know what to say. Except for one thing.

    "N-No. They''re not. Thank you, Lady Cynthia. I swear, I will not forget this. While I may not be a fancy noble like yourself, I promise you that having the favor of Nick Mercer is worth its weight in gold," Nick unconsciously moved a hand to his eye. Only when it came away wet did he realize he was crying tears of joy.

    He tried to stop the other tears, but he couldn''t help it. The happiness welling up in his chest was simply too much. His breath started to hitch as he tried to stifle the sobs coming out of him.

    Eventually, what stopped his crying wasn''t anything he did.

    But what Cynthia said.

    "That actually reminds me. I also have something I need to say; I''m not a noble."

    Nick swore he heard a pin drop.

    He turned back to Cynthia, "What?"

    "I am not a noble. I purchased his house with gold I got from doing a job with Jet, Blitz, and Sen."

    "...WHAT?!" was Nick''s shouted, shocked reply.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Chapter 46: Day 2 Part 3/Day 3 Part 1

    Day 2

    Evening

    "Tina, Felix, Nick, this is Eve. She''s going to be helping me with my children."

    The aforementioned humans all stared at Selina. Then they turned their heads towards "Eve" who the previously mentioned woman was talking about.

    And they proceeded to question something that made even Nick Mercer worried about putting his trust into the Huntress;

    Was Cynthia insane?

    Granted, all three had seen her attempt feats that could also be considered "crazy". Fighting the Order to rescue two strangers she had just met. Purchasing children from a sketchy woman in the slums, and then running back to specifically fight the gang members pursuing her for that exact reason. Fighting two Mamono at once with no assistance whatsoever.

    However, all of those things had reasonable explanations behind them. She fought the Mamono to protect Nick, Maggie, and her children. She fought the Order to save Felix and Tina, giving the two of them the second chance at life they wanted. Regardless of the insanity of her actions, they had assumed they could always find some rationality behind it.

    Now?

    Not a single one of them could understand why she would let an inanimate doll watch over her children.

    Tina, wearing one of the new dresses Cynthia had bought for her, chuckled nervously. Her quirked up into a false grin as she turned to the Huntress, "Um...Cynthia? Could you be more...specific in what you''re trying to show us?"

    Nick and Felix both nodded in agreement. They all hoped that Cynthia was playing some joke on them. That their savior and host was simply trying to get a laugh at their expense. They didn''t know much about her, so perhaps this was a way she entertained herself.

    That hope was dashed when Cynthia''s hopeful smile turned into a dejected frown. She sighed while shaking her head and walking over to her bed where "Eve" was sitting. The doll was slumped forward on the edge of the bed, its porcelain body stiff and lifeless. The light of the moon coming through the windows were the only illumination and seemed to focus solely on the doll itself.

    Cynthia sat next to the doll and spoke, "As expected. None of you can see her. Would I be correct in saying you can''t see Matilda either?"

    Cynthia pointed a finger towards the other major event happening in the room. That being her two children playing around with another doll. This was Matilda.

    She was far smaller than "Eve". The same size as Cytnhia''s children. She wore a similar gothic gown to Cynthia, but it was clearly made to cover her entire body. The dark purple color complimented the red ribbon that tied its silver hair into a single ponytail. There were no frills nor extra embellishments upon its clothing. It was a simple, plain gown that covered its feet.

    However, while the children did seem to enjoy playing with it, the same problem with "Eve" persisted with "Matilda".

    The fact that the doll was inanimate.

    Now, the three humans could forgive the children for acting like the doll was alive. The way Gloria would hold its hands while spinning around in a circle, or Horace would do what he could to keep the girl from doing anything too dangerous. While also acting as a "horse" for Gloria and "Matilda" when asked. They were children, after all. Regardless of whatever horrible things they had gone through, they were still willing to believe that things that aren''t alive are alive.

    The issue was that Cynthia suggested that she could "see" what they saw as well.

    Meaning she also believed that these inanimate objects were real, living creatures.

    The three humans weren''t sure how to respond to that knowledge. Tina was taking deep breaths while counting backwards from ten. Then she put on a grin and said, "Well, I think they''re...lovely. I am sure...they will be fine companions for your...children, Cynthia."

    While seeing the Huntress like this was...strange, she didn''t want to be too judgmental. Cynthia had proven herself to be someone with their head on straight. And the children she adopted seemed to be happy from where she was standing. Maybe this was just a simple quirk she had yet to see? One that wouldn''t matter much in the long run? She turned to her husband, "And besides, it''s not that strange to talk to dolls when you''re an adult. Right, honey?"

    "Oh, uh, urgh, of course," Felix chuckled nervously. He was going through every mental gymnastic he had to try to rationalize what he was seeing. Perhaps Lady Cynthia had hit her head at some point? Or maybe the blow she took for him struck a little deeper than he expected? Something to explain why she thought inanimate dolls were alive.

    But of the three, Nick Mercer was going through the worst of it. Because had to come to terms with two things in rapid succession.

    The first, was that Cynthia wasn''t a noble. She was, more or less, a Sell-sword. Which meant that if Montgomery ever bothered to do even a little bit of research, he would''ve discovered the truth. Meaning he wouldn''t have had to act in desperation and give Jet''s band a chance to kill him. Meaning that Maggie was only safe and unsoiled because Brigid didn''t do his due diligence. He had gotten so lucky, that he was certain the world had no luck left for him.

    The second?

    That the person that Maggie owned her life to, that he owed his life to, that is giving them a home outside of the slums, is arguably the strongest person in Pran, and is the kindest person he''s ever met...talks to dolls like their real people.

    He had no words for the situation.

    He could only stand there, his mouth agape, as his eyes were locked onto Cynthia. The woman in question had an indifferent look on her face. She placed both hands in her lap and spoke, "It is fine, everyone. I understand if you see this as strange. However, know that Eve has been with me for a long, long, long time. To the point where I see her as a true companion. Thus, she will be staying here but she will not leave the house. Else we have a repeat of this moment."

    She turned to the doll and nodded, "Thank you for understanding, Eve."

    "...OK!" Tina clapped her hands then walked over to Felix. She grabbed his arm and started to pull him out of the room, "Come on, Felix! I need to see what you think of the gowns Cynthia bought me."

    "Wha-but-wait-," Felix tried to protest but couldn''t stop his wife from dragging him out the door.

    Nick remained standing for a bit. Then he merely shook his head before slowly backing up towards the door. When he finally spoke it was in a dull, emotionless voice, "Right. I''m...I''m gonna...I''m gonna...I''m just gonna go. Sorry, Cynthia."

    And like that, he was out the door.

    Selina waited until she was certain all three had left the room. Then she sighed while shaking her head, "Perfect. They all think I''m crazy now."

    Eve''s hand fell onto the Huntress'' shoulder, her voice soft and gentle as she spoke, "It is not your fault, Good Hunter. None of them possess the Insight you do. None of them can see beyond the veil to see something such as myself as living."

    Selina looked up at her friend then pointed towards her children...who were playing with a very animated Matilda. She flatly asked, "Then explain that to me, Eve. How can my children see both you and Matilda despite having no Insight? Nor encountering anything that could give it to them?"

    Eve turned her gaze towards the two children and her new assistant.

    Matilda''s eye was still missing but the hole where it used to be was covered by white bandages. Where they came from, neither the Doll nor the Huntress knew. They simply "grew" over the former Mamono''s face when she was..."reborn" for lack of a better turn. She was currently holding onto Gloria''s arms while spinning around in a circle. The latter did the same, with Horace standing in the middle of the two with a smile on his face. Gloria and Matilda kept going until they got dizzy and fell to the floor.

    Gloria got up first, hand on her head to keep it steady, "Woah. The room is spinning."

    "I know," Matilda giggled, her voice a lighter tone than before, "It only last a couple seconds though. But those seconds are fun! Watch!"

    Matilda managed to get to her shaky legs and began to stumble her way towards the bed. She managed to make it halfway before she fell to the floor. Rather than cry though, she merely lifted her head and began to laugh again.

    Gloria tried to copy her new doll but ended up falling back onto her butt. Horace quickly came over and helped her to her feet. She thanked him as he led her over to the fallen doll. Once there he helped Matilda up as well, who was more than happy to let the young boy pull her to her feet.

    Eve and Selina observed the children with neutral expressions. Then Eve spoke, "I believe it is because they are children, Good Hunter. While they may have experienced terrible things in the past, they still harbor the ability to accept the strange and surreal. Thus, while they have no Insight into the truth of things, they still choose to believe that they exist. Thus, they can see us."

    "That seems...rather convenient," the Huntress frowned while placing a hand on her chin, "Maybe being around me has done it? I haven''t shown them anything that could give them Insight? Does it have something to do with me being the Master of the Dream? But...I gained no Insight when I first met Gehrman. And...,"

    "Mommy?" Selina looked down to see Horace pulling at the hem of her dress.

    With a smile, Selina reached down and pulled him into her lap, "Yes, Horace? What is it?"

    "Gloria''s getting tired," he pointed at his sister who was rubbing at an eye while yawning.

    "Am...am not," was Gloria''s reply. Any other protest were interrupted by a yawn.

    Horace turned back to the Huntress, "Can we sleep in here with you and Auntie Eve?"

    Selina hummed to herself for a moment. She looked up at the ceiling while her eyebrows furrowed in contemplation, "Hmm, I''m not sure. Maybe if you two get ready for bed before I do? Do you think you can do that?"

    "Uh huh!" Horace nodded while hopping off the Huntress'' lap. He got behind Gloria and grabbed her shoulders, "Come on, sis. Lets get ready for bed!"

    "But I''m not tired," Gloria tried to protest. But she did little to stop Horace from guiding her out the room.

    When the two were gone, Matilda walked over to stand in front of the Huntress. She looked up at the Good Hunter with a smile on her face, "You really have wonderful children, Good Hunter. They are so energetic and playful. I hope to-"

    "I killed you Matilda."

    Matilda went quiet but her smile stayed on her face. She tilted her head at the Huntress, "Yes, you did. But I still live. See?"

    The former Mamono twirled in place to emphasize, "Not a single scratch on me."

    Selina shook her head kneeling down to be closer tot he former Mamono, "But the fact remains that I killed you. And now you are...you something else. Someone else. I''ve done this before. With an Ochimusha named Kogero, now known as Koga. He...he doesn''t remember anything about his past life. Only bits and pieces. My actions may have undone his monsterization...but it did so by destroying who he used to be."

    She shook her head, "Even if good comes from those actions, I will never forgive myself for it. And I will not forgive myself for doing this to you. Death is a better alternative to having your memories erased and forced to live as someone else. Thus, if you wish to leave my home and return to wherever you came from, you are free to do so whenever you want. I will not keep you prisoner here. And, should you find yourself wishing harm upon me for my transgressions, then merely say so. I will let you get whatever closure you desire."

    Selina went silent, expecting to see the same reaction she got from Koga. Matilda''s face contorting into confusion, then rage, then eventually screaming out at her situation. For her to lament the fact that she can no longer remember who she was. It is her right do so, after all.

    But, to her shock, Matilda didn''t do that.

    Instead, she just kept smiling at the Huntress. Her voice lost none of its mirth as she spoke, "Good Hunter, I have not lost my memories."

    "...What?"

    Matilda nodded, "Yes. I still remember who I was. Matilda, the Living Doll Mamono. One who joined the Kuroferuru Sabbath and wished to bring the ''love of little girls'' to all. That is who I once was. But not anymore."

    She stepped passed the Huntress and over to where Eve sat on the bed. She knelt to one knee while bowing her head in reverence to the Plain Doll, "Now? Now I am Matilda, Assistant to the Plain Doll, Caretaker of the Dream and its Master."

    "But...but still.."

    "And besides, you did not make me."

    The Huntress'' surprise only grew at Matilda''s words. The Assistant Doll got to its feet then raised her arms up towards Eve. Understanding the gesture, Eve reached down then brought the smaller doll into her embrace. Matilda laid her head against the Plain Doll''s chest, a happy sigh leaving her as she heard the impossible heartbeat within her creator''s chest.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "What...what do you mean?" Selina asked, moving to stand by Eve''s right side, "How...how could I have-"

    "You are not the catalyst for my creation. You are a cause for it, true, but the primary reason for my new existence is Eve," Matilda turned to regard the Huntress, the smile never leaving her face, "As my soul left my body, she held me close and allowed me to feel the immense love you have for her. That powerful love that made the impossible reality flowed from her into the space left by my soul. This created a new being in the shape of the old. This created me. And bound my soul to Eve''s."

    Selina turned to Eve for confirmation. The Plain Doll could only nod, "What she says is true, Good Hunter. If there are any to blame for her current state, it is I. I was unaware that simply holding her close would result in this."

    "Don''t blame yourself, Eve," Selina shook her head, "I doubt anyone could''ve seen this coming. However, if you retain your memories, why do you wish to stay with us? Isn''t there anyone you wish to see again?"

    Matilda shook her head, "Not with the Sabbath. At least, no longer. When I used to be Matilda, the Living Doll, I would always look back on my actions as for an ultimate good. Bringing love to people that truly needed it. And I saw my companions as those who sought to do the same. But now...now I am not so sure. When I look back on those memories I can''t help but feel a sense of...dread. At how I was forcing others into a life that they may not have wanted. At how those people were fundamentally changed, much like what happened to me. But where I am still able to be myself and make my own decisions, those I changed can do nothing but seek out men to force into being Incubi."

    "Then there is nothing you still wish to accomplish, Little Assistant?" Eve asked while rubbing Matilda''s head.

    Matilda''s smile actually wavered this time. It slowly turned into a frown as she spoke, "There is one. My original goal. The main thing that led me to such despair as my previous self lay dying; To find my creator. I still wish to see him once again. To give him love...but not the kind I would before. This love will be like the one you have shown me, Eve. One that stands the test of time and is pure of all sexual thoughts and desires."

    The two older women went silent at Matilda''s words. Matilda''s smile returned and she snuggled into Eve''s chest, "But I am in no hurry. I wish to remain by Eve and your side, Good Hunter. Until the day that I may find my creator, I shall be your ever faithful assistant."

    "...I understand," Selina said with a sigh. She placed a hand on her head before moving towards the door, "This is...not something I anticipated. I shall see you both soon. I must go check on the children and ready myself for bed."

    When Selina was gone Matilda looked up at Eve, "A question if I may, Eve."

    "What do you wish to ask, Little Assistant?" Eve replied in a calm voice.

    "Why have you not told her the truth yet? Why have you not revealed what she truly is?"

    Eve was silent for a time. Despite her face being unable to express emotion, the barest hint of a frown tugged at her lips. She drew Matilda closer as she spoke, "Because...when the Good Hunter first learned of her new existence...she did nothing but scream in pain. For years on end, she did nothing but wail and lament her transformation into the things she attempted to destroy. And she would not be calmed...no matter how tightly I held her. It wasn''t until she brought the Dream to this Waking World that she finally calmed down. Now, she has returned to her original self and has managed to find some worth in this Waking World."

    "And you will not take that way by telling her the truth?" Matilda asked. At Eve''s nod she continued, "You realize she will discover the truth sooner or later?"

    "Yes," Eve admitted, "And I can only hope that, when the time comes, she finds some way to make peace with it."

    "And if she doesn''t?"

    "...Then I will be by her side. And I will hold her close. Even as the very world around us is torn asunder."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Night

    "Boss? You sure this is the right place?"

    Sera smacked the questioning subordinate hard enough to send her flying. She landed on a rotted wooden table, shattering it with her weight fall. She rolled around in the debris, splinters and worse stabbing into her skin.

    "Quiet!" Sera shouted, her voice coming out as growl from within her helm. However, her attempt to look intimidating was nullified by her wincing in pain. A hand flew to her left hip as she felt the heat of her own blood falling onto her skin. She looked down to see the rapidly bloodying bandages wrapped around her torso.

    With a growl she looked around at the rest of the Vipers. She waved a hand through the air, "What you standing around for?! Start looking for that fucking new merchant! And two of you stand watch at the door!"

    The eight Viper members still standing quickly spread out into the small slum house. Two went over to help their fallen comrade to her feet, and two more stood watch as the Viper King bid. Only when they were all busy searching the house did Sera move towards a wall to lean against it. She grit her teeth while cursing the girl who managed to wound her. She had gotten it bandaged and cleaned, but the blow had cut deep. Deep enough that she''d need better care than anyone in the Vipers or the slums could give. She''d need a health potion, a spell, or something like that. Problem was all those things were in the main part of Pran. The part they weren''t welcome in.

    "Shit," Sera growled out while moving with one hand on a crumbling wall. Wouldn''t usually be a problem, but something seemed to have lit a fire under the Guard''s asses. They''ve been cracking down on crime all over the city. She''s even seen entire patrols moving through the slums. Worst part was she had no way to know why it was happening. And it all connected back to Montgomery''s death.

    Her stealthiest soldiers were killed by those damn sell-swords, her gang had been knocked down to just her and nine others, and she didn''t dare use up any of their funds to bribe a guard. Too high a chance they''ll either rat her out, or she''d lose out on money her remaining members wanted. They couldn''t just recruit anyone new with the guards being so aggressive. No one wants to get caught joining a gang when there was a high chance of being arrested or killed. And while that fat fuck Montgomery wouldn''t have been able to make all their problems just disappear, he would''ve been able to give them some extra gold. Enough to help her keep her guys together and maybe purchase some breathing room or something.

    She looked up at the sound of one of her own Vipers calling her. Biting down her pain, she stood up straight and walked over to their position.

    Thus the reason she even came to this rotting dump of a place. Turns out, Montgomery had managed to get an apprentice. He probably told her at some point but she honestly didn''t care very much. Kid didn''t know anything about her deal with the fat fuck, and as long as it stayed that way there would be no problems. But it seems like he''s figured shit out since Brigid''s death. Sent her a letter saying he wanted to "reaffirm the relationship she had with his mentor". She''d usually be more careful than to just trust that...but she was in dire straits.

    Which means she couldn''t afford to be paranoid right now.

    "What did you find?" she asked the man that had called her over.

    He pointed at a something small and white laying on the floor, "Found this. Looks out of place."

    Scowling, Sera waved a hand at the object, "Well? Pick it up! What are you waiting for?!"

    Flinching the Viper did as ordered. He held up a small, rectangular piece of paper in between his fingers. Sera snatched it from his hand and began to open it. Silently thanking Nick for helping her practice with her using her steel gauntlets for delicate tasks so many years ago, she started to read the letter. She had to squint a bit until her eyes adjusted to the darkness.

    Then what she read made her eyes go wide.

    Dear Viper King,

    This is a trap.

    Goodbye.

    Sera tossed the note to the side, grabbed the Viper with the thickest armor closest to her, then moved him between her and the front exit to the building.

    A second later a hail of crossbow bolts came flying through the front. The building''s rotting wood was little protection against the sharped bolts. They crashed through whatever was in their way and pierced the bodies of the Vipers. Three went down in the initial barrage, blood pooling below them as they fell to the ground dead. Three more hit the deck, screaming in pain as their arms and legs went limp. The one Sera had used as a shield went limp in her grasp, three bolts piercing his neck, thigh, and right shoulder. She tossed him aside then ran towards the back of the building.

    There wasn''t a door there, but she didn''t care. With a roar of effort she smashed through the rotting wood with her claws just when a second salvo fell upon them. The last standing Vipers went down as they tried to chase their leader. Some of the bolts flew after Sera, a few managing to cut into her skin as they flew passed. Eventually, she managed to get far enough away that any bolt shot shouldn''t reach her. Yet she still couldn''t help but scowl while biting back an angry roar.

    What remained of the Vipers just died back in the home.

    Now what was she supposed to do?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "One got away, huh?" Guard Captain Felix rubbed his beard, his cat sitting on his shoulder as he looked through the recently made hole in the back wall of the building. His plan had worked like a charm. All the Vipers were trapped in the one place his men happened to be watching over that night. All it took was a few crossbow salvos, and they managed to put down most if not all of the gang.

    Well, save for the one that managed to escape.

    And with his luck, it was probably their leader.

    "Sir, should we pursue?" one of his Guards, Mike he believed, asked while holding his crossbow up.

    Felix shook his head, "Not through these packed alleyways where she can pick you off one by one. Up the patrols in both the slums and the main roads as much as you can without costing us manpower. We need to be sure these snakes are stomped out."

    "Yes sir!" Mike said before marching to join the rest of the guards. Felix nodded after him, watching the hole in the wall with a scowl on his face.

    This entire operation had been easy. Too easy.

    He knew another shoe was going to drop.

    But he wasn''t sure when.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Day 3

    Early Morning (Still Dark Out)

    "Koga-san?"

    The charcoal in Koga''s hand froze. He lifted his head and set his sights on Akuri. The kunoichi was sitting right across from him, the campfire between them sending shadows dancing along her body. He spoke in a voice devoid of emotion, "Yes?"

    Akuri shifted about, her knees moving up to her chest as she spoke, "Would you...like some assistance with that?"

    "No," Koga''s reply was shift and brokered no argument. He turned his attention back to the map laying in his lap. There were already a few black marks on it from earlier. They had been staying as close to the river as they could, with the hope that it will eventually lead them to more civilization. They set up camp within this forest clearing when their horses began to fatigue. As it currently stood, they had found few actual landmarks or areas that could be useful for the battle to come. Much of the area beyond Pran was either grasslands with a few hills or forest. Still there could be something here. They had to keep looking.

    Koga heard Nobu whinny from behind him, Akuri''s horse, Mimi, following soon after. Both were laying down with their hands against the forest floor. It wouldn''t take long for them to fall to sleep.

    Akuri went silent for a bit. Then she spoke again, "Perhaps you''d like to take a bath in the river nearby?"

    "You may if you wish. I have no need for such things."

    "But what if you start to-"

    "I am undead. What do I care how I smell?"

    Akuri went silent again. Her eyes remained locked on Koga, even as he refused to look at her. She tried again, "Would you like to hear how Lady Teresa is doing?"

    "Last I saw she was doing fine. Unless something changed between the time we were at Pran and now, I would not like to hear it."

    "O...OK," Akuri felt her spirits falls even further. She wrapped her one arm around her knees as she searched for something to talk to Koga about. Anything that could...

    Her eyes widened as a revelation came over her. The words left her mouth before she had a chance to stop them, "Would you like to hear about when you were Kogero?"

    The charcoal stopped.

    Koga was still and Akuri thought she had made a mistake.

    Then he put the charcoal away, rolled up the map, walked to Nobu, put the items in his saddlebag, then walked back to the campfire. He sat across from Akuri and stared her down with ice in his gaze, "Speak."

    Feeling hope kindle in her heart, Akuri cleared her throat, "Well...um...how about when we first met? It''s an interesting tale."

    Koga waved for her to continue. As he did, Akuri scooted a bit to the right side of the campfire, "Well, Mistress Scarlet had decided she needed another guardian. I suggested we go to my homeland in search of one. When we stepped off the ship we immediately began our search. Mistress had already decided it would be a Mamono and she wanted someone who would serve her with undying loyalty."

    Akuri scooted a bit further, getting a quarter of the way to Koga''s side, "We traveled the lands for a time. We avoided the easy places one could hire bodyguards from, as they would likely only be loyal to coin. It wasn''t until the second month that we ran across a graveyard in the dead of night. There we discovered you, kneeling before a grave, nothing save the clothes on your back and blade at your side. When you saw us, your eyes were completely dead. I doubt you even realized we were actually there."

    Akuri moved once again. By this point she was sitting right next to Koga. She, carefully, placed her hand on his thigh as she continued, "You stood there, watching us approach, not reacting whatsoever. Then...Mistress held a hand out to you. She asked you if you wished to serve a master once again. That is what lit the fire in your eyes once more."

    Akuri looked up into Koga''s eyes, moving close to press her body against his side, "And the first words you ever said, were not to Mistress Scarlet but to me. You said, ''I look forward to standing by your side, Honored Shadow."

    Akuri closed her eyes and lifted her face towards Koga''s. She lifted her arm and pulled her mask down, revealing lips prepared to receive a kiss.

    ...What she got was Koga''s hand on her face.

    Her eyes widened as he pushed her away and stood up. She fell onto her side, eyes wide with shock as they followed after the Ochimusha. Koga walked to Nobu''s side and removed his sword from the steed''s back.

    "Be thankful, Shadow," Koga replied while putting his sword through his sash, "The story you told has given me insight into my previous life. I have regained some of the memories thought lost to me. Enough to not consider this a reason to end you here and now."

    "But...but...but why?" Akuri asked as she got to her feet, "I...I love you! Can''t you see that? Don''t you want me, too?"

    Koga looked Akuri dead in the eyes...and slowly shook his head, "The love you feel is false, monster. And I will not take part in reaffirming your delusions."

    He turned towards the treeline and began walking towards the treeline, "I am going to train. Do not follow me."

    And just like that he left.

    Akuri stayed standing for a few moments.

    Then she fell to her knees as tears began to fall from her eyes.

    "Why? Why?" her voice trembled as she cried out to the empty air, "Why doesn''t he love me? Why, even as he hurts me, why do I still love him!?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Koga stopped his blade inches from the trunk of the tree. He mentally counted how long it took for him to place his blade back in its sheathe. It clicked into place when he reached five seconds.

    He grit his teeth in frustration, "Too slow. Again."

    He did the movement again, this time cutting it down to three seconds.

    "Too slow. Again."

    He did it again. Two seconds.

    "Again."

    One second.

    "Again."

    And so it went. His blade getting progressively faster and faster as he kept practicing his swing. When it got to a speed he was satisfied with, he switched from a horizontal angle to a vertical one.

    This strike took him six seconds.

    "Too slow," he repeated as he did the attack again.

    The entire time he was training he felt the raging emotions within him calm down. Just as they had in the Hunter''s Dream. When the Good Hunter had left him, he immediately began trying to cultivate and master his rage the only way he knew how: Practicing his swordsmanship.

    He lost count of how many times he swung that blade at empty air withing that Dream Realm. But with each swing he could feel his anger, his rage, his indignation slowly but surely recede into his heart. It didn''t disappear, but it was much more manageable than when he returned from that...Nightmare.

    The thought of that place, of the horrible monsters, of the strange horse like creature that he had to vanquish to leave...

    He heard the sound of steel cutting into wood.

    He looked up and saw his blade stuck in the trunk of the tree.

    "..Damn," he said while pulling his blade out. He would need to get the whetstone from Nobu''s saddlebag later to ensure it stayed sharp.

    He shook his head and sheathed his blade once more. He turned in the direction of the camp, lips curling into a frown.

    "Damn Kunoichi," he growled under his breath. How dare she! When she first suggested telling him of his past as Kogero, he had been genuinely interested. He wished to know exactly what he was like when he was a Mamono. And figured that Akuri was trying to help him regain his lost memories. That had earned her his respect...until she revealed her true intentions.

    He shook his head, "I should''ve known better. She maybe acting civil, but she is still a Mamono. Whatever she may present to me isn''t real. It''s just her nature to want me. She only sees me as a prize to be won. Not a person."

    "That is not true, Koga."

    Koga felt his body tense. The air around him had suddenly changed. A familiar chill went up his spine while the world around him seemed to go still. He felt his hands go numb while the blue flame in his skull-like shoulder pad died out. Slowly, carefully, he turned his head to see what was standing behind him. What was giving off that strange, alien, yet familiar feeling. What was making his entire being feel like it was standing in front of someone that deserved his respect.

    When he turned full body to face what...no...who was standing behind him, he felt his limbs go colder than they already were.

    For he knew exactly who he was looking at.

    There was no way he could ever mistake her for someone else.

    For all undead know of the Goddess of Death itself.

    Hel.

 Chapter 47: Meetings With Goddesses

    Koga felt his non-existent breath hitch. His insides began to twist into knots, making him feel like his stomach was being pulled out.

    For standing before him was the Goddess Of the Dead. Hel. She had the appearance of a young girl, her height only reaching Koga''s waist. But despite that, a dignified air that one would expect of a noble daughter followed her wherever she walked. She wore a flowing robe that had the color of the night sky, the sparkling white dots within emphasizing the comparison. A willful yet empathetic expression was on her face. Her dark but gentle eyes stared up into Koga''s own.

    A Will far beyond the undead''s own gripped his soul and sent multiple commands into his mind. They told him to show respect to the woman standing before him. To fall to one knee and give deference to the graceful existence that honored him with her presence. To let his blade fall to the ground, as holding such steel before a higher being was the height of arrogance.

    Yet, despite the power pressing down upon him, he managed to retain some of his faculties. While he fell to one knee he did not drop his sword, nor did he stop staring the Goddess down. He grit his teeth and planted his blade in the ground, his grip on it increasing to the point where the weapon itself began to shake. He focused all his will on staying in control of his own body.

    The widening of Hel''s eyes disappeared as soon as it came. In its place was the same dignified and empathetic look she gave to all undead born from her actions. She stepped forward and placed a hand on Koga''s cheek, speaking in a voice that was both as cold as the grave and as warm as a mother''s embrace, "Akuri''s love for you is real. Why else would she follow you on this dangerous mission? Why else would your rejection cause her to lament so?"

    As if on cue, the sound of a woman sobbing came to Koga''s ear. Sobbing that had the same lit that Akuri''s voice had. He felt that same godly Will grasp at his heart. It forcibly drudged up a feeling of sadness and regret, one that Koga had to fight to suppress. He knew the feeling was not his own. While he had to bite his tongue to prevent the false tears from falling from his eyes, he managed to keep his mind intact.

    All of this happened within a split second.

    The Goddess Of The Dead continued as if nothing had happened. She took her hand from Koga''s cheek and began to walk around him, "Can you not feel her sadness? Her dejection? Why would you say no to her? Say no to the happiness the two of you could obtain?"

    "Because...it is...her desire...not...mine. Nor...will...it...ever be," Koga struggled to get each word out of his mouth. Both because of the immense pressure Hel was putting on him, and because whatever had its hooks in his soul made it that way. Every time he denied the thought of being with Akuri, a sharp emotional pain stabbed into his soul in an attempt to quiet him down.

    "But why not?" Hel''s expression fell as she stared at Koga, "Your life, even before you died, was so lonely. And you experienced so much heartache. What is wrong with attempting to find peace with someone willing to love you?"

    Koga was ready to argue but what the Goddess said struck a chord. He latched onto that second sentence and spoke, "What...do you know...of my...life before...this?"

    He grunted in pain as the sharp pain shot through his soul once again. But he didn''t waver. He had found a link to his past and he wasn''t going to let it go.

    Hel looked down at the Ochimusha with pity. The Goddess of the dead let out a deep, long sigh before she began to speak, "I know everything. Because I am the one who revived you...Jacob."

    The name made something click in Koga''s head. A floodgate of memories burst forth and suddenly everything was washed away. The Goddess, the forest around him, even the blade in his right hand. All of it disappeared as Koga''s past came rushing back to him. For a moment that felt like an eternity, he was lost in his past.

    And he learned who he once was.

    <hr>

    "I wish there was another way," the hooded woman said as she handed her son, Testujo, over to her husband. Her blue hair hung messily around her face, framing her tired but loving eyes. She shook her head and looked up at the man, "I''m sorry that this happened, my love."

    "Don''t be sorry," the man said as he took the four-year-old in his arms. The boy kept reaching out toward the hooded woman but his father kept pulling him back. His face was rougher than the woman''s, with callouses covering his hands, and muscled arms gained from years of farm work. He swallowed, his green eyes never leaving the woman''s black ones, "We both knew this would happen. And I wouldn''t trade the time we had for the world, dear."

    The woman smiled and started leaning in to kiss her husband. He did the same...until the sound of shouting took up their attention. The woman''s eyes widened in panic. She grabbed her husband by his arms and said, "Go! Don''t stop running down this path. When you reach the end, you''ll find a boat that you can row to Zipangu. Goodbye, Arthur. Goodbye, my little Jacob."

    She grabbed the young boy''s hand for the last time. He squeezed her palm as hard as he could as if saying he didn''t want her to go. But she pulled away and turned towards the voices coming closer by the moment. From her back, she pulled out a sword and shield and then ran after the sounds.

    "Goodbye, Olga," her husband said as he turned and started running down the path before him. His son looked over his shoulder, eyes locked on where his mother once was. As he ran, he became deathly aware of the sound of conflict trailing after him, and the bright golden light that he could feel washing over his back. At first, he heard the sound of steel clashing against steel, exertions of effort as attacks were made and dodged, screams of pain, and bodies hitting the ground.

    Then he heard a female scream followed by another body hitting the floor.

    He bit his lip to stop himself from crying out, tears streaming down his face as he ran towards his son and his only salvation. Arthur knew that the only way for the two of them to survive was to get to Zipangu.

    But, at the time, the only thing that Jacob knew was that his mother was gone.

    <hr>

    "How did this happen, Jacob?"

    Jacob sniffed as he stood stock-still. He didn''t answer his father as the older man began to wrap clean bandages around the new cuts along his arms and legs. The ten-year-old was silent as he gazed at the straw-covered floor of the squat hovel they called home. The single bed that they shared stood against the wall to the right, the dirty bandages sitting at the foot.

    "Jacob," the boy''s eyes were drawn back to this father. The man was still in his prime but age had begun to catch up to him. His black hair had strands of gray within it, wrinkles lined his face from left to right, and even his calloused hands seemed to have lost some of their strength. He double-checked his son''s bandages before looking up into his son''s eyes, "how did this happen?"

    "...The other children. They make fun of me for not having a mother," Jacob''s hands clenched into fists. Tears started to form in the corners of his eyes as he thought back to the jeering of children his age.

    Arthur shook his head, "I thought I told you-"

    "They made fun of mom," Jacob interrupted, his voice beginning to shake with rage and hate, "They said she was a whore and left you for a better man. They said-"

    "Son, listen to me," Arthur put his hands on Jacob''s shoulders. He shook his head and sighed, suddenly looking much older than he truly was, "Your mother...your mother was a wonderful woman. She was someone who didn''t let our different circumstances stop us from being in love. She didn''t let her family stop her from marrying me. And when her family threatened to disown her unless she gave me up, she told them off and came to live with me. She was the bravest woman I ever knew."

    A wistful smile came over his face...but quickly fell away as he continued, "But she''s gone now. Her family...if she wouldn''t listen to them, then they weren''t gonna let her or anyone she loved live. She kept the Inquisitors at bay while we got away."

    "Inquisitors? You never mentioned them," Jacob said, beginning to wonder what else his father had been keeping from him.

    Arthur was silent for a few seconds. Then he shook his head, "Son...your mother was a Hero of the Order. Her family were nobles. And they hated the idea of her being with someone like me. So much so that...that they...they killed her. But she didn''t die in vain. She died so that you could live the life you deserved. So, if anyone ever tells you that your mother was anything but a wonderful person, you just remember that she died for you. Alright?"

    Jacob nodded, his mouth gaping in stunned silence. He was completely speechless. And there were two primary reasons for it.

    The first was that his father, the strongest person he knew, had begun openly weeping as he spoke of his mother. He could hardly believe that the man who always had a smile on his face, always stood up to the market merchants with a stoic and unflappable expression, who stood his ground in front of any local lord coming to collect more taxes than they were owed, was freely crying before his very eyes.

    The second was what his father had said about his mother.

    Because, until this point, the only thing he knew was that he had lost his mother when he was four years old.

    Now, he knew that he hadn''t lost his mother.

    She was taken from him.

    Taken by the Order.

    <hr>

    "Thanks for this, Arthur," the incubus riding on the spider woman''s back smiled as she took the bag of rice in his hand. His once white skin had changed to a dark purple, while twin horns rose from his forehead and curved around the back. His eyes glowed with a black fire that intensified as he stared at his spider wife. He attached it to her abdomen using a string of silk made by the Jorou-Gumo herself as he continued to speak, "My honey and I will really need this stuff for our kids. Isn''t that right, Toki?"

    He turned to look at the human half of the large Mamono. The red shell of the spider woman''s abdomen complemented her long orange hair. She gave a soft giggle, purple kimono shaking along with her large supple breasts, "Just so, Boki, my love. Now, come here. It''s time for your reward."

    She reached over and pulled her husband into a kiss. He returned it lovingly, hands wrapping around her human waist. Arthur stared up at the display of affection with a smile on his face. Jacob was at his side, the twelve-year-old boy staring up at the couple quizzically. When Boki separated from his wife he stared at Arthur with a curious gleam in his eyes, "Hey, Arthur? I''ve been meaning to ask? Where''s your wife at? I haven''t seen her since I started coming by a year ago."

    "Oh. That''s...that''s a bit...personal Boki," Arthur looked towards the ground. His expression suddenly turned grim, something that Jacob picked up on.

    He placed a hand on his father''s shoulder and started to pull him towards their house, "Come on, father. We have the rest of the harvest to take care of."

    "Yes, Jacob. Yes, we do," Arthur agreed as he turned to follow his son.

    However, Toki seemed to pick up on the same thing that Jacob did. Her legs clicked together as she called out to Arthur, "She''s gone, isn''t she?"

    Arthur freezing in place was the only answer Toki needed. The Mamono''s expression fell as the realization hit her, "Oh, you poor man. I am so sorry for your loss."

    "As am I. I am sorry I brought it up. It was-"

    "It''s fine," Arthur interrupted the incubus, "It was a...a long time ago. While it still hurts, my son and I deal with it in our own way."

    Jacob nodded in agreement with his father. Boki placed a hand on his chin in thought, humming to himself. "It still hurts you say? Well...have you ever thought of remarrying?"

    Jacob, anger rising in his heart, prepared to shout at the Incubus for suggesting such a thing. But his words died when he felt his father hold him back. The older man kept his back towards the couple not bothering to answer them.

    Taking his silence as proof he was thinking of it, Boki continued, "I mean a growing boy like yours should have a father and mother to take care of him, right? And I''m certain your wife wouldn''t want you sulking and pining for her all day if it made you unhappy. How about me and my honey introduce you to some of her friends tomorrow? Make a Double-Date out of it! What do you say, Toki?"

    The Jorou-Gomu hummed in thought. One hand went to her cheek as she mulled over her husband''s words. Then she started nodding as her frown turned into a smile, "Yes. Yes, that''s a wonderful idea. Some of the girls have been having trouble with getting husbands lately, and I''ve been wanting to help them."

    "Then it''s perfect! Don''t you think so Ar-"

    "No," Jacob stared at his father with as much shock as Boki and Toki had. For he had never heard the man speak with such finality before. His voice brokered no argument as he straightened his posture and continued to speak, "When we were married, I vowed to Olga that there was not a single woman in the world I would love other than her. I plan to uphold that vow until my dying day. Thank you for the concern, Boki. But I must decline."

    Then he walked towards the hovel that was his house. Jacob bid the couple farewell before following his father inside.

    <hr>

    "Here you go, Jacob," the short, nineteen-year-old girl said to the fifteen-year-old boy in front of her. She reached out and dropped the five koku into his outstretched hand. Next to the two of them, an older man carried five bundles of rice behind the stall the girl was standing at.

    Jacob took the coins and quickly looped them into the string on his waist. He spoke to the girl as he did, "Thank you, Mitsu. I don''t know how we would get by without you helping us."

    Mitsu placed her elbows on the stall and leaned over while laying her chin in her hands, "Think nothing of it. But, if you really want to thank me, you could come with me to this spot I know tomorrow where-"

    "Sorry, can''t. Father will need my help to cook dinner. Have a wonderful day, Mitsu," Jacob said as he ran towards the exit of the market and village. He didn''t notice the pout on Mitsu''s face as he headed back home. As the stalls and buildings around him rushed by, he couldn''t help but think of the horrid circumstances behind what he had told the girl.

    His father did what he could to hide it, but he could tell that age was starting to catch up with him. His hands shook when he tried to hold tools or carry heavy objects. He began to misplace things and forget where they were after he had placed the down not a second earlier. His bruises and cuts were taking longer to heal than they used to. While Jacob didn''t know his father''s exact age, he did know that he getting closer and closer to the end. And while the idea of his father dying saddened Jacob, he had long since made peace with it.

    After all, it would just mean he would meet his mother when he was reincarnated. He was certain the gods wouldn''t allow a love such as theirs to be ended so tragically, right? So, until that day came, he would help his father live his life to the fullest. He would spend the entire day with him, doing whatever it was he wanted him to do. It was the least he could do for his only living family in the world.

    He was so focused on this task that, when his home came into view, he didn''t notice anything wrong with it. He didn''t see the unusual patches of grass and rice stalks that had been crushed flat by something''s passage. He didn''t notice how the door of his home had been forced open by something with great strength. He didn''t hear the wet, squelching noises nor the loud moans coming from the bedroom.

    It wasn''t until he rounded the corner to the bedroom did he finally realize what was wrong.

    And what he saw made his face go pale and blood run cold.

    On top of the bed he and his father slept in was a long, black, chitinous Mamono with its body wrapped around his father''s nude form. Its legs crawled along whatever exposed skin they could find, leaving small welts wherever they landed. The monster''s face was buried in his father''s neck as its mandibles injected its poison into Arthur''s system. Where the monster had bitten, Arthur''s skin began to turn the same shade of purple that Boki''s was.

    When Jacob stepped back from the door, his mind trying to process what was going on, was when his father finally noticed him. The man''s eyes with wide with shock, worry, and fear. With an immense struggle, he managed to remove one of his arms from the Mamono''s embrace. With his last breath as a pure human, Arthur said one final word to his son.

    "Run."

    And with his mind and heart racing, Jacob did the only thing he could think of.

    Listen to his father.

    He ran out of the house and didn''t look back.

    <hr>

    He didn''t know how long he had been running. Only that he had left the place that was once his home far behind. That his surroundings had changed from grass and rice fields to rocky outcroppings and a small river bank. The sun had fallen behind the horizon, bathing his environment in darkness. He couldn''t see where he was going and the wind rushing through his ears made certain he couldn''t hear anything either.

    But he kept running.

    Even as tears streamed down his face and his mind roared at him for doing so. For being a coward. For not being that when his father needed him. For abandoning the man that had raised him for years at the first sign of trouble.

    He shut his eyes and cried out in rage...which led to him tripping on an errant rock. With a cut-off scream, he fell into the shallow river, the resulting splash soaking him to the bone. He barely managed to get to his knees and look at his reflection in the water. Pained-wracked gasps and coughs escaped his mouth as he tried to catch his breath.

    "Ah, there you are."

    A cold shiver went down his spine. Adrenaline shot into his limbs as he got to his feet. His entire body shook as he beheld the spider woman crawling out from the underbrush nearby. Her red abdomen and orange hair identified her as the same Mamono from three years prior. Back then her eyes had this gentle shine to them. Like that of a woman with infinite patience and generosity.

    But in the dark of the night, Jacob could swear those eyes shined red with malicious intent. She licked her lips as she approached him. She stopped at the edge of the riverbank, her shadow looming over the boy. There was a sadistic tone to her voice as she spoke, "I was wondering where you were when we didn''t see you with Arthur and Tsubaki. You managed to get pretty far. Well done, boy."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "My honey is right, Jacob," Boki agreed, leaning against the back of his wife''s human half. His purple eyes shined with the same sadism that Toki had, "You did well for a, what, fifteen-year-old?"

    Jacob nodded at the Incubus'' words. He didn''t know why. He just did.

    Boki''s smile turned predatory, "Almost an adult then. Say, how about you come with us? There are plenty more Mamono waiting to find a husband. We can get you one, then take you back to your father and your new mom."

    "Wh-why?"

    "What was that?" Boki leaned forward with a hand on his ear, "What did you say?"

    "He asked us ''why'', dear," Toki answered before turning back to Jacob, "And I''m guessing he means why we introduced Tsubaki to his father."

    At Jacob''s nod, Toki and Boki proceeded to laugh at the young man. Jacob could hear his heart hammer in his chest, head darting around as he tried to find an exit. His searching earned him a large rocky outcropping with a large slab of rock sticking out the top. It was big enough to cast a shadow...a shadow he could hide under.

    "Why else, Jacob?" Toki said while waving a hand through the air, "To help your father. The guy was clearly in denial, grief over the loss of his wife clouding his thoughts. He was letting it stop him from living a happy life."

    "And there is no greater joy in life than being together with your Mamono soul-mate. I should know," Boki said while groping his wife''s bosom, "So, we decided to help him along with the process. Toki told Tsubaki a single man was waiting for her in a forest near here, and I told Arther to meet me in that same area. Then they met each other, she fell for him, followed him home, and...well you saw what happened next."

    Jacob felt his heart stop for but a moment.

    The two realizations worked their way into his mind.

    He knew as much as anyone else about Mamono. While that didn''t make him an expert, he did know what it meant for someone to be raped by one. They would be transformed into an Incubus and fall madly in love with their new "wife". They wouldn''t want to do anything other than be with their "wife" and raise a family. And if they meet anyone apart of their immediate family...they''ll try to turn them too.

    That was the first realization.

    That his father was gone. He would never see him again. Nor could he ever return home.

    The second realization was that his father was taken away, not by the Order like his mother, but by the enemies of humanity.

    By Mamono.

    The moment he could feel his heart start beating again, he ran towards the outcropping he had spotted earlier. The moment he heard skittering following him, he dropped the rock in his hand directly behind him. He didn''t see nor hear it do anything but right then he didn''t care. He just needed to get far enough away so that he could hide within the shadows of the rocks. He leaped over everything in his path and dove into the shadows the moment he could. He covered his ears, curled into a ball, and closed his eyes while praying to any God that would listen to help him.

    Seconds passed.

    Then minutes.

    Then hours.

    He didn''t look up until he could feel the first rays of the morning on his back.

    When he did, the couple was nowhere to be seen.

    He was alone.

    In every sense of the word.

    <hr>

    He didn''t know how long he traveled.

    He had no destination, nor goal.

    He just wanted to get away.

    Away from the place where he lost his father.

    Away from the place where the Incubus and its wife had found him.

    Away from...from everything.

    He survived only because he brought himself to eating bugs and any berries or otherwise he could find in the wild. Sometimes they made him sick. Sometimes they made him feel weak. Sometimes they made him feel like falling over and not getting up again.

    But he didn''t die.

    He kept walking.

    He kept moving.

    But he didn''t know why.

    He simply did it.

    Three years passed by completely unnoticed by him. Only then did he finally spot another village in the distance. He didn''t cheer for it, nor did he change his posture in any way. He simply kept trudging along. He could stop to get some food but likely nothing else.

    He would just keep moving. Keep existing. Until even that became too much for him.

    His body was malnourished and dehydrated. His lips were chapped from little moisture. His clothing had become tatters. His feet, hair, and hands were covered in bloody blisters and muck. But he kept going.

    He was halfway to the village when he was suddenly tackled to the ground.

    He looked up to see a girl with pitch-black wings instead of arms, a red hat tilting to the left on her head, and black talons instead of feet. Her eyes were locked on him and her lips were curled into a lustful smile.

    "Hello, new husband!~" she spoke in a sing-song voice. She leaned over, letting her surprisingly sweet-smelling breath fall over Jacob''s face, "We''re gonna have a lot of fun together. Don''t worry. I know you''re feeling bad, so I''ll do all the work! Then I''ll fly you to my nest and we-"

    Jacob had stopped listening by this point.

    Both because he didn''t care, and because his will to continue was quickly being snuffed out.

    He had come so far.

    He had managed to escape from the place that had caused him such pain.

    He had survived although, by all rights, he should be dead right now.

    He had only made it halfway to the village where he could get supplies and then continue on.

    And, yet, it didn''t matter in the end.

    This was his fate.

    So, why fight against it?

    He was about to close his eyes and submit to his new role as a Mamono''s "husband"...until he heard the sound of metal hitting the ground.

    "Pick it up."

    Both he and the Mamono turned their attention to his left. Where once was a simple worn patch of ground, there was know a single tanto that had been thrown to the ground. Its edge gleamed in the sunlight while its blade reflected Jacob''s gaunt face back at him. His eyes glanced up and saw a figure bathed in shadow on top of a horse. He couldn''t make out much, save for the fact that it was a man in layered armor of some type. Horns extended from a helmet on his head, making him look like an animal of some kind.

    Jacob opened his mouth to speak, but his throat had been dry for far too long. He only accomplished making himself cough from inhaling the dirt beneath him. Despite this, the man on the horse seemed to understand his words and continued in a deep voice, "I said, pick it up. You don''t want to be made that Mamono''s plaything, right?"

    Jacob nodded as best he could.

    "Then pick it up and fight. No one''s gonna save you, boy. You can only save yourself."

    Jacob didn''t know why, but those words resonated with him. He felt the Mamono pull him into a sitting position and wrap her wings around him. She squawked at the newcomer, "I don''t know who you are, but I won''t let you hurt my hubby! Go away and leave us to our honeymoon!"

    Jacob''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t even said a word to this girl. This was the first time they had ever even met. Yet, she already thought they were married?! And were on their honeymoon?!

    Was that what happened to his father?

    The Mamono took one look at him and instantly decided they were married?!

    Is that why she took him away?!

    No...no...that wouldn''t happen to him.

    That would never happen to him!

    A tiny, insignificant flame of anger started to rise within his chest. For the first time in years, his face contorted into an expression of something other than despair and indifference: Pure, unadulterated, rage.

    His hand shot out and grabbed the tanto''s hilt. The Mamono saw his actions, but he gripped her shoulder to be sure she couldn''t get away. With no hesitation and a silent shout of fury, he stabbed the weapon through the Mamon''s chest.

    Then he did it again.

    And again.

    And again.

    Each time screaming his defiance to any who would listen.

    Only after the thirteenth stab did his rage abate him.

    He looked down at the bloody corpse of the Mamono. He took in everything. The blank look of shock and betrayal was in her eyes. The way her body was completely cold and still.

    He...he didn''t feel good.

    But he didn''t feel bad either.

    "Well done, son," he looked over at the armored man. He had dismounted at some point and walked over to Jacob. Then he held his hand out to the boy, "My name is, Hiroto Hiro. I lead a band of Monster Slayers. Would you like to join us?"

    Jacob''s eyes slowly moved from the man''s outstretched hand to the Mamono''s dead body. Then they moved back to the man. After a few tries, Jacob managed to speak in a raspy voice devoid of mirth, "My mother was killed by the Order in a place across the seas."

    The man frowned but didn''t move his hand back. Jacob continued regardless, "My father was raped and corrupted by a Mamono while I was away from home. It was sent there by an Incubus and his wife. Because of those people...I am all alone. And it...it hurts."

    "I know it does," Hiro said with a nod, his tone sincere.

    "If I join you...can I stop the hurting? Not for me...but for others? Can I make sure no one else experiences this?"

    "...We can give you the strength to try."

    "...OK."

    Jacob placed his blood-stained hand into Hiro''s.

    <hr>

    Koga let his memories at that moment.

    But he could still remember every event.

    Everything that led to him becoming a warrior.

    Everything that led to him fighting Mamono.

    Everything that led to his death.

    "Do you remember, now?" Hel asked, curiosity making its way into her voice.

    "Yes," Koga spoke with little strain in his voice. Going through his memories seemed to have cleared by a small margin. It wasn''t much, but it was something, "I remember...everything. From when I lost my mother...to when I died."

    Hel breathed a sigh of relief, "Good. That makes this easier."

    "Why?" Koga felt the pressure push down on him again as he spoke, "What...makes this...easier? All that...you have done is...helped me remember...who I once was."

    "Because this makes it easier to help you understand."

    "Understand what?!"

    "Why I brought you back."

    Koga froze up, his eyes going wide as he stared at the Goddess of Death. Then they narrowed in accusation. He ground his teeth together as he felt the flame of anger grow in his heart, "Why?!"

    Hel''s expression fell as she tried to calm Koga, "Koga, listen to me."

    "Why would...you...bring me...back?!"

    "You need to underst-"

    "What...is there...to understand?! You...You stopped me from...reincarnating."

    "Because-"

    "You...turned me into something...I never wished to be!"

    "Koga you-"

    "Why!? Why did you...do this...to ME!?"

    "BECAUSE IT WAS TOO SAD!"

    Koga cried out as his body nearly hit the floor. The only reason he didn''t get completely flattened was that he managed to brace himself at the last minute. Though the sound of his bone pauldron cracking wasn''t very comforting.

    Hel, an expression of horror on her face, quickly lifted it from the Ochimusha''s back.

    "Sorry," she said softly as Koga regained his kneeling position. When she was sure he was back to normal, she continued, "But, it''s true. I saw everything that happened to you. How you lost your mother and your father. How you had nothing good in your life for years. How you had to crawl and scrape along the ground to survive. Then, when you finally found people you could call family, even that was taken away from you. And then you died. Without experiencing any of the good in this world. Without experiencing love for another, the beauty of, feeling contentment with your life, or even pride in your accomplishments for any extended period of time. All you ever knew was strife and conflict."

    "So...what? There are...thousands of others...just like me. My experience...was awful...but not special," was his cold response.

    "I know. I know that better than anyone. And it''s one of the reasons I made the undead. To give people a second chance at happiness. To give them another chance at living the life they never could before."

    "As...raping...stealing...deluded Mamono?!"

    "That''s something that''s out of the hands of even me," Hel shook her head, "The undead are monsters. Which means they are connected to the Demon Lord by a bond made by a being far beyond me. I can do nothing to stop them from returning as Mamono. But just because they are monster girls, doesn''t mean they can''t make good use of their second chance."

    Hel walked forward and knelt to be level with Koga. Her endlessly dark eyes stared into the fire that filled his own, "That''s why I am here. To remind you that you have been given a second chance. A chance to experience the life you didn''t get to live when you were Jacob. And Akuri can be the start of that. She could be the first step on a new path for you. Please, give her a chance."

    Koga wanted to tell her off.

    He wanted to tell her that he would never give Akuri a chance.

    That, as far as he was concerned, the Kunoichi could die in a ditch alone and forgotten. He would get along just fine.

    But, as he opened his mouth to speak, he remembered his first meeting with the Good Hunter.

    How she reprimanded him for allowing hatred to rule his actions.

    How he had spent an unknown amount of time in the Dream meditating on her words.

    How he had only managed to gain control of his emotions because he gained control of his hatred.

    He still held the emotion. He could feel it burning away in his heart. But he had managed to wrangle it. Now it was a little ember, one that barely affected him.

    Only after he had done that did his body change into what it was now.

    Only then did the Good Hunter allow him to leave the Dream.

    And if he were to allow his hatred to color his actions now...

    "...Fine. I will...give her a chance...but only...one...more...if she proves...to only be after me...because of what I am...then I will not hesitate to...put...her...down," every word made a dagger go through his heart. But he managed to finish the whole sentence.

    Hel stared at him, her face contorted into a frown. Then she sighed with a shake of her head, "That''ll have to do."

    "Good...then will you-"

    "Besides, before long the two of you will be with Druella either way."

    Koga froze.

    He stared at the Divinity before him and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Hel didn''t notice that Koga didn''t struggle to speak that time. She simply stood up and continued, "Koga...if you wish to be with Akuri, then you can''t stay with that monster."

    "You speak...of the Good Hunter?"

    "That''s what she calls herself? She''s self-righteous enough to believe she''s ''good''?" Hel shook her head, "She''s worse than we thought. If she''s allowed to continue, she''ll bring nothing but ruin to this world."

    "That is not...what she wishes...she wishes for...peace."

    "Tell that to the Werewolf Family she murdered! And the husband she dared tell to just get over his soul-mate''s death! She''s a menace, Koga. And if you stay with her, you and Akuri won''t be able to have your happy ending."

    "What do you...I did not say...I would marry her."

    Hel smiles and clasps her hands together, "That''s how it always goes. The man says he doesn''t love the girl and would never be with her. Then the two of them travel together, experience hardship and trials, learn more about each other, and before too long they start to fall for each other. Then, when they finally admit their feelings, they have a wonderful night of passion to consummate their union. It''s a wonderful thing to see! And I can''t wait to see you experience it!"

    Hel hummed with her eyes closed...before taking one look at Koga made her falter.

    The Ochimusha wasn''t struggling under her pressure any longer. He was still on one knee, but that seemed to be by choice. His body was shaking with a strange emotion that seemed to radiate off his body. His voice was eerily calm as he spoke, "And where does Druella fit into this?"

    Hel took a step back, eyes wide with shock, "You...you spoke without-"

    "Where. Does. Druella. Fit. Into this?" Koga repeated, his voice never rising above a whisper.

    Hel composed herself, standing straight and regaining her dignified air. She had nothing to be afraid of. She was certain Koga understood her. He was just having trouble getting his emotions in order. Obviously.

    "Well, like I said. The ''Good Hunter'' would never allow the two of you to be together. She''s killed two Human/Mamono couples already. If she sees the two of you, she''ll literally bite your head off. No, it would be better for you to head to Lescatie, join up with Druella, and help her put down this monster once and for all. Then, you can go to the Demon Lord, let her analyze you, find out how to make more of you, and then her plan will work and the war will be over!"

    "So...you have abandoned the humans?"

    Hel flinched at his accusation, "Well...no. I love humans. And I want to help them and make them happy. What self-respecting God wouldn''t want that?"

    "Then why?"

    "Because I want the Mamono to be happy too. They''re not as bad as some may say they are. They''re just humans but with a few extra parts and... fewer inhibitions. I still don''t want to see them all dead. Nor do I want to see us return to the wars of the past."

    "That still doesn''t explain why? Why help the Mamono, if you care about humans?"

    Hel was silent for a few moments. It was a deathly silence. The kind that you can only experience in a graveyard.

    Then she spoke.

    "Well, Mamono are happy when they have human husbands. And humans are happy when they have Mamono wives. So, if the Demon Lord manages to give everyone a husband, wouldn''t everyone be happy? Besides, your father, Arthur, seems much happier now that he has Tsubaki. They even made some sisters for you."

    One second.

    Only one second passed after Hel said that.

    And, within that one second, Koga let his rage loose.

    Within a moment the forest was lit by a blazing blue inferno. White-hot blue flames exploded from the Ochimusha''s body, burning the plant life near Koga to ash. Anything not turned to ash was charred black by the heat of his burning rage. He got to his feet, heedless of the pressure being exerted upon him or the pangs of pain that attacked his soul. The skull on his shoulder belched more flames as if it was sharing in its owner''s rage. Koga''s eyes blazed with a fire that made its home in his very soul. His hand gripped his sword tightly, its edge burning as hot as the rest of his body.

    His rage was directed at a single entity.

    The so-called "Goddess Of Death" that was staring at him wide-eyed.

    "YOU CUR!" Koga''s voice seemed to shake the earth around him. Flames exploded from his mouth as he pronounced every syllable, yet it didn''t lessen his message, "YOU DARE TO SPEAK IN SUCH A MANNER! NOT ONLY DO YOU TAKE MY MISTRESS'' NAME IN VAIN, BUT YOU DARE SPEAK OF MY FATHER!? DARE TO SAY HE IS ''HAPPY'' AFTER HAVING HIS MIND AND SOUL WARPED BY THE DEMON LORD''S FOUL SPAWN!? YOU...YOU...YOU FALSE IDOL!"

    Hel''s surprise swiftly changed into indignation. She placed her hands together and focused the Divine Will all Goddesses possessed onto the Ochimusha. As she brought the pressure on him to half-strength, she spoke in a voice filled with anger but barely above a whisper, "How dare ''I''? How dare you! I will admit that I used a...poor choice of words. I shouldn''t have spoken of your father like that and should''ve realized that you held an attachment to this ''Good Hunter''. But the facts remain. Your father is happy. Your ''Mistress'' is a monster. And I am a Goddess. If there is any in his world who is allowed to speak in such a way, it is me."

    Hel''s eyes became pitch black as she let her power encompass the forest. The light of the moon disappeared as a pitch-black curtain fell over the area they were in. Leaves from the trees began to fall, branches started to sage, leaves rapidly curled up and cracked, and any small animals experienced sudden organ failure. The pressure of a Goddess, even when not at its full strength, was that powerful. None could stand within the curtain of Death that engulfed that area.

    None...save for Koga.

    And his blazing rage.

    With a single step, he made the darkness shrink away from him. Though he could feel Hel''s pressure upon him, he didn''t slow down. With another step more of the darkness was driven back. As Hel''s confidence turned to shock, the Ochimusha continued with a voice as equally cold as Hel''s power, "You maybe divine, but you are no God that the humans should worship.

    Another step.

    "You say you are neutral, but then you try to help the Demon Lord when someone appears who could actually challenge her."

    Another step.

    "You say you wish to help me, but only if I try to love someone I have no desire to be with."

    Another step.

    "But above all...you call the one who gave me my life back, who stopped me from going on a pointless rampage, who allowed me to go out into the world and do as I will, a monster."

    Koga stopped when he was halfway to Hel. By this point, the Goddess'' mind was racing with questions. How was he still standing? How was he forcing back her power? What...what did that woman do to him!?

    Koga raised his blade and pointed it at Hel. His voice held no uncertainty, no hesitation, and no remorse.

    Only pride and finality.

    "From this day forward I, Koga, Ochimusha Of The Selina The Good Hunter, denounce you and all who call themselves your ally. As long as I still walk this earth, I will never accept you as a Divine. Never will I pray to you. Never will I sacrifice for you. And, should you ever appear before me again, your life will be forfeit."

    Then, before Hel could speak, Koga charged with his blade raised high.

    The battle was over in a second.

    Koga was strong.

    He could resist the Goddess'' pressure even when it was half strength.

    He could force the Goddess'' Curtain of Death back with his sheer rage.

    Not even the pain in this soul could stop him from moving against Hel.

    But he was still an undead.

    And, unlike Selina, he had not faced Gods before.

    With a wave of her hand, Hel shattered his limbs. His arms broke into thousands of tiny pieces that twirled in mid-air. His legs were severed at the hip and smashed into the ground.

    He didn''t stand a chance...but he knew that.

    Which is why he position his blade so that, when his arm was destroyed, he could still catch the hilt in his teeth.

    As his mouth clamped down on the hilt, he put as much force as he could into one, single swing.

    He did this because he knew that Hel couldn''t stop him.

    She wouldn''t destroy his body or his head for she did not wish to kill him. If she had, she would''ve destroyed his entire body, not just his arms and legs.

    She could dodge or teleport away from the blow, but he had kicked off with enough momentum that he could still manage to catch her with the edge of his sword.

    On top of all of this, his flames were still raging around his body.

    And on his sword.

    Hel gasped in shock as she felt a new sensation hit her like a flying log. Something she didn''t think she would feel in her entire life as a Goddess.

    Pain.

    But that was exactly what she felt as the edge of Koga''s blade bit into her shoulder and made blue flames spread across her body.

    Within the blink of an eye, she teleported away from the area.

    Koga hit the ground hard, his sword flying from his mouth.

    As his rage died down and the pain of losing his limbs sent his mind into shock, Koga couldn''t help but smile.

    Yeah, he may have lost his extremities...but he did something none in that world had managed before.

    He wounded a God.

    His vicious smile stayed even as he lost consciousness.

    <hr>

    Please, tell us, my Lady. What are we to do about the Outsider?

    ...

    Are we to aid her in her endeavors? Though not intentionally, she has proven herself to be a powerful weapon against the Rogue Demon Lord and her forces.

    ...

    Or are we to attempt to destroy her? She does not belong in this world, and will surely bring ruin to it.

    ...

    Please. My lady. What are-

    I don''t know, OK!? I don''t know! She''s really strong and can probably solo the Demon Lord if she stops holding back, but she''s also a walking Mana Siphon from beyond the Dimensions! If she ever figured out a way to project her power externally, then that''s it! This world is done for!

    But...wouldn''t that allow her-

    To destroy a Demon Realm just by walking into it? Yes. She''d also be able to remove a Pharaoh''s Domain if she did that!

    But they use Di-

    Doesn''t matter! Mana is Mana! Divine or not! If she gets her bare hands on a Pharaoh, they''re done! And even if she couldn''t, she''s literally a fucking Eldritch Monster that makes the Abyssal Demons look tame in comparison! She needs to go before she does something that fucks us all in the ass! Or someone else forces her into doing something that fucks us all in the ass!

    ...But-

    But she''s the best bet against the Rouge Demon Bitch?! Yeah! She is! That''s why I DON''T KNOW WHAT TO DO ABOUT HER!

    *Godly Sobbing*

    ...Would you like your safety pillows, my Lady?

    ...Yes, please.

    <hr>

    "OK," Selina said as she sat down in the main chair of her living room. She stared at each of her uninvited guests in turn, annoyance at their appearance threatening to erode her patience before the conversation even began, "You all came to talk? Then let us talk."

    If any of her human guests were awake right now, they would be shocked at how Selina could be so calm.

    Because, currently, she was sitting in her living room...along with the four Goddess of the world.

    Ares, Eros, the Fallen God, and Poseidon.

 Chapter 48: Goddess Diplomacy

    Selina leaned back in her chair. She folded one gloved hand over the other, crossing her legs while keeping her elbows on the arm-rests. She took in a single, calming breath as she beheld her uninvited guests.

    To her right sat a woman that was the spitting image of the Goddess Of War, Ares. The Goddess hadn''t changed much since the two of them "met" in the forest. With the main difference being that this was her in the flesh. Her muscles were toned to a fine point, adding to her appearance as the Goddess of all Warriors. Fiery red locks of hair fell down to her chest, looped into four long braids around her head and back. Her facial features were a strange combination of rough yet smooth. Three scars ran across her cheeks and down her neck, though they only served to add a sharpness to her godly visage. Black and red tattoos ran across her body, seeming to act as both intricate patterns depicting different battles and wars of the past...and clothing. The only actual article of clothing Ares had was a single golden skirt that only covered her upper thighs.

    Ares caught the Huntress watching her and raised an eyebrow, "What? Got something to say? We already explained that we''re here to talk."

    "Yes, you did. But I''m unsure if that''s enough of a reason to suddenly appear in my home without being invited," the Huntress replied, frown clearly evident on her face. She had woken up in the middle of the night after hearing a sound from downstairs. She left the bed without waking her children, let Eve and Matilda know that she was going to check it out, made sure she had her Burial Blade on her, then went downstairs. She didn''t spot anyone until she entered the living room. At which point, the Goddesses appeared in bright flashes of light. She was ready to attack but Ares was quick to explain their reason for being there.

    Which was that they wished to "negotiate" with her.

    Exactly what they planned to negotiate has yet to be revealed.

    "Considering everything that''s happened, would you really have let us in if we knocked on your door?"

    "Perhaps not. But something to let me know that you wished to parley would''ve gone a long way. Such as a note attached to my door. Unless such things are considered ''unbecoming of Divinities''."

    Ares'' lips curled into a frown. She prepared to respond, but went silent when the Goddess sitting next to her placed a hand on her thigh.

    "Now, now, Ares," she said, her pearl white skin contrasting Ares'' dark bronze. She had platinum blonde hair that was allowed to flow freely down her entire body. It was so long and voluminous that she used it as a cushion to sit on. Where Ares'' body was toned and made for battle, hers'' was plump and made to bear children. Large hips and a chest bigger than her head helped sell the image of a Fertility Goddess. Pink iris on a friendly, loving face would disarm any who didn''t know what she was.

    In many ways, she was Ares'' exact opposite.

    Save that she was completely nude.

    Not a single article of clothing was present on her body.

    Selina made a mental note to wash the cushions on that couch later.

    "Calm down. We''re not here to get confrontational," her voice was soothing in an otherworldly sense. As if the words were being spoken by a sweet elder sister or an entire communities'' mother figure.

    Ares bit her tongue then leaned back in her seat, "Right. Thanks, Eros."

    "No problem," Eros, the Goddess of Love said before taking her hand off Ares. She turned towards the Huntress and frowned, "However, she is partially correct. If we approached you in any other way, you were more likely to tell us off instead of listen to us. Granted, the fault of that rests on our shoulders. We are the ones who sent our own people after you. For that, we apologize."

    She bowed her head to the Huntress. Selina nodded in acceptance, though she didn''t say as much. While she understood the Goddess was attempting to patch things up, she was not yet ready to forgive them for sending people to kill her. Then she turned towards her right side where the other two Goddesses were.

    The one closest to her seat had to be Poseidon, Goddess Of The Sea. There are few other Divinities she could think of with fish-like fins on the side of their head or gills on their neck. Her skin was more like that of a sea creature with small scales that shined despite the darkness of the living room. Twin ocean blue eyes stared out of a stony face that was covered in scales that were all the colors of a rainbow. Her hair was the color of the sky in a rainstorm and hanged down in twin bangs on both sides of her face. Her hands mirrored the placement of the Huntress'', attention firmly on Selina. Yet she did not speak. Merely stared with an expression that Selina couldn''t place.

    Selina tilts her head to the side, "Would I be correct in assuming that you share Ares'' reason for being here?"

    "Yes, indeed," Poseidon''s tone of voice sounded like an oncoming storm. Smooth and gentle, but carrying the promise of her flying into a rage at any minute, "why do you ask?"

    "Because, based on the words of a comrade of mine, you and your companion are both firmly on the Demon Lord''s side of this conflict. And, considering my actions, I doubt either of you would be willing to come here to ''negotiate'' with me," Selina waved a hand towards the last Goddess in the room sitting by Poseidon.

    All eyes turned towards the only adherent who hadn''t spoken yet. She, surprisingly, was dressed the most conservatively of the four Deities in the room. She wore a thin black robe that covered up most of her body, with only her bountiful cleavage and soft inner thighs being revealed to the world. Her hair was cut short in a straight bob cut while two black wings wrapped around her waist. She kept one eye closed but the one she kept open was ruby red in color. It seemed to shine in the dark, locking onto the Huntress as soon as the attention was on her. Her pointed ears twitched slightly, her purple skinned shoulders lifting up in a shrug. Her voice had a deep reverb to it, as if her vocal cords were shaking with each word she spoke, "I can''t speak for Poseidon, but I came here because I want to see Ares'' idea through to the end. And because I believe that you may change your tune if you find out how things really work around her."

    The Huntress frowned. She made ready to respond to the Goddess but Poseidon beat her to it. The Goddess of the Seas glared at her companion, "Fallen God. What did we say before we came here?"

    The two Goddess'' stared each other down. Then the Fallen God turned away, "Tch. Fine. I apologize. That was a poor choice of words."

    "That is an understatement. You could''ve ruined everything with that!" Ares was quick to berate the Fallen. Then she turned back to the Huntress, "What she meant to say was, that we wanted to make sure you knew whole history behind all of this. The war, the world, everything."

    "Oh?" Selina leaned closer as her curiosity grew, "Whatever do you mean?"

    "How much do you know about the history of this world...um...I''m sorry I don''t believe any of us have every gotten a name for you," Eros begins, grimacing as she admits their mistake.

    "The Hunter or Huntress will do."

    "What? Too good to give us a name?"

    "I only give my name to those I trust. And all of you are yet to earn it. But, to answer your question, not much. I only know what has been told to me by human comrades and some Mamono."

    "Told you so," Poseidon states, a smug grin coming over her face.

    Ares rolls her eyes before turning to the Huntress, "In that case, let us fill in the blanks for you."

    Thus did the Goddesses inform the Huntress of the history of the world.

    How it was created by the Original Chief God. The System he created. How it was originally meant to keep the human population in check by murdering a set amount of them every few years.

    How the current Demon Lord came to power. What her Great Spell did to the World and its Monsters. How much their original purpose had changed.

    How the current Chief God was effectively an "Intern". How she tried to stop the new Demon Lord by creating a powerful Hero. How that Hero ended up becoming the Demon Lord''s Husband. How the two of them together wounded the Chief God badly enough that she''s still recovering from it.

    The history of the world was told in broad strokes but detailed enough to describe what led to the current situation of the world was told to the Huntress. The Goddesses took turns telling different parts of the story. Ares, Eros, and Poseidon focused on describing the events of the world itself, while the Fallen God added in what she knew of the Demon Lord''s own actions.

    All of it Selina drunk in with gusto. As she listened, her neutral expression changed in subtle ways. Frowning at horrid events that could''ve been avoided. Raising a curious eyebrow when learning of the "System" that governed the world. An understanding gleam when she discovered the Demon Lord''s reasoning behind her actions.

    Everything she listened to, she committed to memory.

    "...and now we''re here," with those words Eros finished their tale. Outside, the moon had dipped lower in the sky. The Huntress was silently thankful that neither she nor her guests had need of food or water. Otherwise, she had no doubt the history lesson would''ve taken much longer than it did.

    Selina took in a deep breath. Then she let it out in a long, long, long sigh while falling back into her chair. She looked up at the ceiling as she contemplated everything she had heard. For the first time since she had arrived in this world, she was at a loss for words. Eventually, she settled for a simple reaction, "That...is certainly a lot to take in."

    "It would be for anyone," Eros nodded in understanding, "but do you at least understand the reason things are the way they are a bit better?"

    Selina let out another sigh, "I will admit, hearing about the original purpose of this world''s creation...doesn''t sit right with me. I believe this ''Original Chief God'' you speak of made many, many, many mistakes in his decision to make the world like this. And his replacement has made things much worse."

    "Good," the Fallen God let out a sigh of relief, "Then maybe we can-"

    "However," Selina looked back at the Goddesses, eyes filled with no hesitation nor uncertainty, "I believe that the Demon Lord''s solution is no better."

    "What?" Poseidon and the Fallen God spoke in unison. Both sounded completely shocked by the Huntress'' words.

    "But...but...you heard what we said right? About how the original system had us kill so many humans?" Ares asked, surprised but not shocked by the Huntress'' words.

    "Yes. And that is a horrible thing to base a System on. But that does not excuse the Demon Lord''s actions. That does not excuse turning humans into Mamono against their will. That does not excuse continuing a war that, while bloodless, still causes countless tragedies and horrors of its own. That does not excuse conquering and taking control of kingdoms and villages who want no part in this war," Selina explained, not at all intimidated by the Goddesses around her.

    "How could you say that?" the Fallen God asked, her expression incredulous, "After hearing all the horrible things the current and former Chief God did. After hearing about how Lilith just wants to help everyone. How can you say she is in the wrong?"

    Poseidon nodded in agreement with the Fallen God, "If Lilith doesn''t succeed, then we''ll go back to the original System. Humans and Monsters will fight each other again. They''ll slay each other by the hundreds. Who could possibly want to return to that?"

    Selina tilted her head at the two Goddesses, "Did I ever say that I thought the original System was better? No, I did not. But allow me to present something to you all. According to the Demon Lord, if she can manage to get Mamono to birth Incubi, then the war would end and she''d be able to defeat the Chief God, correct?"

    All the Goddesses nodded.

    "Alright. Then, tell me...how does birthing Incubi prevent humanity''s eradication?"

    "Oh, that''s obvious," Eros daintily waved a hand through the air, "The Mamono won''t have a reason to go after human men anymore. They''ll stop corrupting them and just go after the Incubi. The Demon Lord''s Will will make them do so."

    "But aren''t there Mamono that can defy the Demon Lord''s Will? And aren''t her children, the Lilim such as Druella, able to operate on their own? What reason would they have to stop going after human men? Why wait for their ideal husband to be born, when they can just grab a human and force him to become an Incubus?"

    "Well...that''s...uh," Eros found herself at a loss for words.

    "I think you''re underestimating how strong Lilith''s control is," Ares spoke up to help her fellow Goddess, "If she wanted to, she could force even her children to obey her. If she manages to get Incubi naturally birthed, then all she has to do is force all the Mamono to abide by her Will. That''s that."

    Selina nodded, "I see. Alright. Then what about human men and women?"

    "Huh?"

    "You all have noticed it, surely? That, by and large, Mamono are far more attractive as partners than humans? They don''t age, can make their lovers functionally immortal, confer power to their lovers, can use their magic in ways that humans can''t, are so varied that there is guaranteed to be a Mamono to fit any man''s preference, and can even transform their husbands into their ideal forms. In addition, a Mamono''s love is completely unconditional. They will love their husbands until the end of time. All they ask for in return, is their husbands'' love, affection, and children. Compare that to a human female and...well...what''s stopping a human male from chasing after a Mamono? If the Demon Lord changes the Mamono to no longer wish to be humans, than that would go against her ideals. If she doesn''t, then the problem the Incubi are meant to fix continues to persist."

    The Goddesses were all silent. Ares and Eros had contemplative looks on their faces. Poseidon and the Fallen were avoiding the Huntress'' gaze, their lips curling into frowns. When no response was forthcoming, Selina continued, "And that is merely looking at it from the eyes of a male. In the eyes of a human female? Why wouldn''t she want to become a Mamono? If she were looking for the best way to attract her ideal mate, then becoming a Mamono is the fastest and most surefire way of doing so. And while many women may refuse to do so now, the number that don''t refuse will increase in number as men start preferring Mamono in place of human women. How does the Demon Lord plan to account for this? How will this help stop humanity from being destroyed, thus ensuring that what happened under the previous System doesn''t happen again?"

    "Then there is the matter of the war...what''s stopping the Order from continuing it?" Selina continued, her voice never losing its calm tone, "Even if the Demon Lord defeats the current Chief God and transforms her, there will still be Kingdoms and otherwise that side with the Order. There will be people who have lost family, friends, and more to the Mamono. They will not wish to simply lay down and allow the Mamono to do as they wish. Even if the Monsters wish for peace, there will be humans who wish for naught but war. And they will wage it. Should the Monsters not fight back, then they will lose but humanity will survive in a sense. Should they fight back, then they will win but humanity will be destroyed. And you have stated that the Demon Lord wishes to avoid that...supposedly."

    "What are you trying to get at here?" Ares asked. Realization and resistance warred within her eyes, her hands gripping her upper arms tightly. Eros was patting her thighs in rapid succession, lips pursed and teeth nibbling on her bottom lip. The Fallen God kept her head down, but the shaking of her body was plain for all to see. Poseidon''s gills opened and closed rapidly while her eyes began to spark with barely contained lightning.

    Selina looked at each of the Divinities in turn. Only when she was certain they were all paying attention to her did she speak, "What I am saying is simple: The Demon Lord is doing exactly what every other Demon Lord before her did. Attempting to wipe out humanity. However, unlike her predecessors, she is succeeding."

    There was no immediate response to the Huntress'' words.

    Merely the silence of Goddesses. Their faces went through a range of emotions as they took in Selina''s rather damning conclusion. Frustration, surprise, anger, contemplation, concern. The emotions changed along with their thoughts as they each tried and failed to form a response to the Huntress'' words. For a time.

    Then, after what felt like an hour, the Fallen God finally spoke up. A smug grin came over her face as she turned to the Huntress with judging eyes, "Well, Hunter, you''re certainly a paranoid one."

    Selina tilted her head, "What do you mean?"

    The Fallen God throw her hands in the air, "Oh, come on! Mamono defying Lilith''s Will? Humans choosing Mamono over other humans? The Order still fighting after losing the Chief God? That''s just pessimistic paranoia combined with full on ignorance. None of that stuff has ever happened, nor will it happen. The Mamono will back off when the Incubi are born, the Order will surrender with the defeat of the Chief God, and the world will be far better off."

    The Huntress frowned at the Fallen God''s dismissal of her concerns. She looked over to the Sea Goddess, eyes asking for her thoughts on the matter. Poseidon pursed her lips for a moment. Then she turned and spoke to the Huntress with stormy eyes, "I agree with the Fallen. Lilith offered my followers and I shelter when the Chief God persecuted us. My Mamono and I have been happier ever since. If this is the path she''s bringing the world down, then it must be the better option."

    Selina leaned back in her chair, "Alright. Then, I have a question for the both of you: Druella''s attack on Lescatie. If the Extremist Faction doesn''t represent all Mamono, and the majority wishes for them to stop their action, then why has nothing been done about them? Why has the Demon Lord not condemned her daughter''s actions?"

    "Because Lescatie was a horrible place. The Nobles of the Order oppressed everyone else, abused the Heroes, and created a place where the powerful preyed on the weak. Druella taking the place turned it into a paradise," the Fallen God was quick to reply.

    "But why did she need to turn it into a Demon Realm? Why not simply get her agents to corrupt and remove those in power destroying the city, then help those who could better rule it get into power?"

    Poseidon responded this time, "Because those in power were too well entrenched. Simply replacing them wouldn''t help."

    "But they weren''t entrenched enough that any of them noticed Druella''s attack coming before it was too late?"

    "Well...there are cracks in any defense..."

    "Yes...and Druella could not take advantage of these cracks to better the city without corrupting it...why?"

    "Look, none of that matters!" the Fallen God quickly said, one hand going to the arm of the seat she sat in, "All that matters, is that Druella made Lescatie a far better place for everyone! She''s helping Lilith make this world a better place, by turning horrid hives like that into wonderful Demon Realms!"

    Sellina stared the Fallen God down. Neither of them flinched away from the other''s gaze. Then she nodded, "As you say. Then, perhaps you could tell me why she had a Mamono Camp ready and willing to take Vinvers? It is a Neutral City. One where Mamono and humans live together in peace. It has none of the problems that you say Lescatie had. Yet, Druella was planning to take it over. Why?"

    "Because the Order was in it," Poseidon said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world, "If they''re in a city, then they''re likely planning to do something horrible to it. And they needed to be stopped before they could accomplish their goal."

    "While I will agree that the Order isn''t exactly an Organization I would trust, why would them being a city immediately mean they were planning something nefarious?"

    "Because that''s what they do. As long as that awful Chief God is leading them, nothing they do will ever be for betterment of the people," Poseidon''s eyes crackled with lightning. The Huntress started to smell saltwater in the air.

    But she met the Goddess'' gaze without flinching, "You are certain you''re not simply allowing your personal feelings towards the Chief God color your opinion on this matter?"

    The storm in Poseidon''s eyes grew in strength, "If you had felt what I felt as my followers were slaughtered, you''d feel the same way I do."

    "And if you were a mortal who saw your whole family taken by Mamono?" Selina shot back, her voice retaining its calm.

    The Fallen God scoffed, "Can you two believe this woman, Ares? Eros? She''s completely up her own...uh...girls?"

    Hearing the concerned tone in the Fallen''s voice, Poseidon turned away from the Huntress. The storm in her eyes abated as she beheld the Goddesses of War and Love deep in thought. Ares had a hand on her chin, leaning forward while humming to herself. Her eyes were closed and her brows were furrowed into deep lines on her forehead. Eros, meanwhile, was messing around with her hair. Her hands kept moving through her long, silver hair flowed through her fingers as she let it fall before gathering it up again. Her eyes were focused on the windows behind the Fallen and Poseidon''s positions ahead of her. She kept biting her lip as thoughts warred in her head.

    "Ares? Eros? Is something wrong?" Poseidon asked her fellow Goddesses.

    Ares opened her eyes. She looked up at Poseidon and the Fallen God, "Hey, girls. A few years before Druella''s attack, the caravans that usually brought supplies and food to Lescatie started getting attacked by roving bands of Monsters. Monsters tend to stay away from heavily guarded caravans, unless their either really strong or have been riled up by an outside force. Losing out on these supplies is a contributing factor to Lescatie falling to chaos. Did Druella have anything to do with that?"

    The Fallen God and Poseidon looked shocked. The Fallen stared at Ares as if she had grown a second head, "Wha-why-how...why would you even ask that? Heck, how do you know it?"

    "I''m the Goddess of War. That includes all parts of it. Even the logistical aspects. I may not like it very much, but even I recognize how important that is when it comes to battles...and how much of an advantage you''d have if you could deprive your enemy of his supplies," Ares crossed her arms, blazing red eyes glaring at the two Goddess across from her, "So? Did she?"

    Poseidon and the Fallen God looked between each other. After they had their silent conversation, the Fallen God turned to Ares. She took a few moments to consider her word. Then she spoke, "Even if she did have something to do with that, the fact remains that she made Lescatie a better place. Gave people a home that they would love to live in."

    "Yeah, by being one of the reasons it got so bad in the first place," Ares fired back. She pointed a finger at the Fallen God, "The leaders of that city may have been shit, but people were still able to feed themselves. By keeping supplies from the city the general food supply went down. Thus leading to the Nobles and their buddies hoarding it for themselves, while everybody else started to starve. If the supplies had been kept stable, then the Nobles wouldn''t have panicked, and the people wouldn''t have been starving."

    "Well...yes, but that doesn''t change that-"

    "That the leaders were assholes? Right. But it does mean that Druella wasn''t looking to liberate that city. She was trying to conquer it. And believe me, there''s a BIG difference between liberation and conquest. I would know."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Flames licked from Ares'' eyes as she finished her sentence. The Fallen God was taking time to prepare her next few words. But then, Eros spoke up, her voice barely above a whisper, "Have you two-"

    All eyes turned to the Goddess of Love. Poseidon asked her, "What was that, Eros?"

    Eros looked over at the two other Goddesses, "The two of you have direct lines to Lilith, right? Then...has she actually discussed any of the things that the Huntress mentioned with the two of you? Of what she plans to do about the human population? Or about if she plans to punish Druella for what she did?"

    Eros'' gaze moved between the Fallen God and Poseidon. The two Goddess met her gaze...before looking away.

    "N-Not...Not exactly," The Fallen God said, her head hanging low.

    "There...hasn''t really been a time...and I haven''t really thought about it," Poseidon said while drawing a circle on her thigh with a finger.

    Eros gasped, hands going to her lips, "Then...then Lilith really...how can you two trust that?!"

    "How can you trust her?!" the Fallen God pointed an accusatory finger at the Huntress, "Why the heck are you even considering what she said could be true?"

    "Because neither of you have given us any good answers," Ares retorted, "Only half-assed ones."

    "Ares. You can''t...she killed one of your champions!"

    "After I sent her at her specifically to kill her."

    "She killed a Cupid!"

    "Um...after I sent her to...shoot her with an arrow."

    "You both can''t-"

    "Silence," the Huntress interrupted the brewing argument. Her voice barely got above an octave, yet all the Goddesses heard her words. She pointed a finger towards the ceiling, "I have other guests. They are sleeping. Be quieter. Please."

    The Divinities shared a look.

    Then they all started to quiet down while adjusting themselves.

    Selina waited until the Goddesses had calmed down. Then she spoke up, "Let us put that discussion behind us, for now. You all said you came here to negotiate with me. Then, let us negotiate."

    Ares held up a hand, "Hold on. There''s something else before we start on that."

    "Truly? Then that discussion took up much more time than I expected. What is it you wish to do?"

    Ares waved a hand at the other Goddesses as she spoke, "Each of us has a question that we want to ask you in regards to your stay in this world. They don''t have anything to do with the Demon Lord, Druella, or the war. They''re just personally inquiries we all have on our minds."

    Selina nodded, "I see. Then I hope you won''t mind if I make my own inquiries when you are finished?"

    "Not at all."

    "I don''t see why not."

    "We have nothing to hide."

    "Whatever."

    The Huntress nodded at each Goddess in turn. She waved a hand at Ares, "You may go first, as you seem to be in charge of this little excursion."

    "Alright then," Ares began, her blazing eyes locking onto the Huntress, "What is it you''re after here?"

    "Could you elaborate?"

    Ares shifted a bit before continuing, "The first thing you did when you got here was kill an entire battalion of Mamono. Then you tracked down a Werewolf pack, took their Alpha, then killed the rest of them. Including the two children. But then you fought and captured a Dhampir...and then let her go. Then you chased after a Cupid and killed her. But when you fought the Kunoichi and Ochimusha, you let them both live only to drain one and turn her into a male monster."

    Ares lifted her hand and started counting her fingers, "You went to Vinvers to speak with people apart of the Order. While there, you killed a Demon and her Husband. Then you went to a Camp filled with Orcs and Succubi, murdered who knows how many of their number, fought their leader, then blew the entire camp up. Then, when you met with the Order, you defied their orders and rescued a Mamono and her Husband after turning the Mamono back into a human. You then put one of the Order''s leaders into a coma, accidentally killed a Hero, then killed both the Inquisitors that came after you."

    Selina stayed silent until Ares let her hands fall. Then she spoke, "I have done all those things. But why do you mention them?"

    "Because they don''t add up. You kill Mamono, but you''re not joining up with the Order. You fight the Order, but won''t consider joining Lilith. You kill some, but not others. There''s a battle coming to this town, and you''re here doing nothing. What, exactly, is your goal? What do you want to do? What is it you''re fighting for?!" Ares almost shouted as she ended her speech. Her eyes were blazing with a combination of confusion and frustration.

    Selina matched it with a tired stare of her own. She placed her hands together as she answered, "Ares, you are the Goddess of all warriors are you not? You have likely observed the lives of those who''s lives are constant battle. Tell me, of those you have observed, how many of them grow tired of battle? How many of them tire of the bloodshed? Of watching others die before them? Of wielding a blade to take the lives of others for reasons they don''t believe in?"

    "Too many to count," Ares'' voice was somber as she spoke. Her gaze had softened and the fire in her eyes had calmed.

    "And when they grow tired of battle, what is it they ultimate wish for?"

    "Peace. Peace and companionship."

    "Then if you know that, you know what my answer is."

    Ares met Selina''s gaze.

    For a moment, the Goddess of War saw what was truly behind those sharp black eyes. What was truly behind the woman that had sent them into a tizzy.

    Not a monster who wished for bloodshed. Nor a killer who enjoyed destroying the lives of others. Nor a wannabe Demon Lord planning to usurp Lilith and take her place.

    But a warrior who had seen something horrid. And now wished to live in peace.

    Ares sighed before nodding her head, "Alright then. That''s all I needed to hear. Go ahead, Eros."

    The Goddess of Love nodded to her friend. She locked an angry gaze on Selina, "First question: Why did you kill Jessica, my Cupid?"

    Selina bit her lip. The gathered Goddess'' all felt surprised. For the first time since this discussion started, the Huntress looked concerned about her answer. She squirmed in her seat, hands rubbing together as she tried to think of an answer. Eventually, she looked up to Eros and spoke, "I...I cannot say."

    "Why not? You''ve been pretty forthcoming with us so far," the Fallen God questioned, enjoying the Huntress'' squirming.

    "For two reasons. The first is because the reason behind it...is a burden that only I should bear," Selina did her best to explain without revealing too much. She knew this wasn''t helping her case. It was likely giving more ammunition to the Fallen God and Poseidon for their own arguments. But...she couldn''t tell them. None should know about the secrets of Yharnam. Not even Divinities such as themselves.

    No.

    The secrets of that city will live and die with her.

    Eros stared the Huntress down for a few moments. Then she spoke clearly, "You''re not lying...because you truly believe that."

    "Yes."

    "And nothing we say will make you change your mind?"

    "No."

    "Then...the second reason?"

    The Huntress bowed her head, "The second reason...is that I truly do not know what happened. I know I killed her. But...I do not remember precisely how. It is like that memory...has been removed. I am still attempting to discover the reasoning behind this. But doubt that is what you wished to hear. Thus, I apologize for what I have done. You have my condolences and my heartfelt sorrow."

    Eros took in a deep breath. Then she let out a sigh filled with disappointment, "Fine. I don''t like it...but I sent Jessica to shoot you with a Love Arrow. So, consider us even on that front."

    "I understand," Selina directed a warm smile towards the Goddess of Love, "Thank you for that."

    Eros shrugged. Then, within a moment, her entire demeanor changed. The serious tension in her body left her as she started smiling from ear to ear. A hand went to her cheek, eyes sparkling as she asked the Huntress, "Second question: Do you believe that True Love is a real thing that can be found by anyone?"

    While perplexed at the sudden shift in topic, Selina answered without hesitation, "Of course. And those who find it are blessed to be able to experience such a wonderful feeling."

    Eros seemed to brighten at the Huntress'' words. She giggled then continued, "Alright, third question: Do you believe in Love At First Sight? Or that two people who don''t know each other can be Star-Crossed Lovers?"

    Feeling more confused, the Huntress furrowed her bow but answered all the same, "I...believe it is unlikely. But not impossible."

    "Eros, what the he-"

    "Shh, shh, Posi," Eros waved a hand at the Sea Goddess, "These are important questions. Anyway, last question: What would your ideal man be like?"

    Selina gave Eros a flat stare, "I am not answering that question."

    "Oh, come on!" Eros started to pout.

    "No."

    "Please?"

    "No."

    "But I really wanna know!"

    "No."

    "Drop it Eros, she''s not budging," Ares shook her head at her fellow Goddess'' antics, "Seriously, why would you even ask that?"

    "Oh, hush Ares! Like you''re not curious what kind of man the Enigmatic Warrior Woman would fall for," Eros waggled a finger in front of her fellow Divinity''s face. Ares turned away, her cheeks blushing a little in embarrassment. Eros giggled before turning back to Selina, "Either way, nice job, Huntress. You managed to answer three out of my four questions correctly. Though, I really only needed to hear the first answer."

    "Truly?" Selina was intrigued, "How so?"

    "Anyone who believes in True Love can''t be a bad person," Eros stated as if it was a fact of life.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Because, True Love is one of the most Romantic and Idealistic things to believe in. And those are the kinds of people who I believe are truly good at heart," Eros placed a hand over her own heart for emphasis.

    Selina smiled warmly at the Goddess. Then she turned towards the Fallen God and Poseidon, "So, which of you will go next?"

    "Our questions are one and the same. Thus, the Fallen shall speak for the both of us," Poseidon said before waving for the Fallen God to begin.

    The Goddess leaned forward as she stared the Huntress down. Her gaze never faltered as she asked, "If Koga were to fall in love with a Mamono, would you support him?"

    "If it was of his own free will? Yes," Selina stated, matching the Goddess'' gaze the entire time, "He is his own person and can make his own decisions. If he truly loves a Mamono and wishes to be with her, then I will not get in his way."

    Poseidon raised an eyebrow, "And if it happened because a Mamono used her powers on him?"

    "Then I will intervene. For that relationship is founded upon lies and mind control. Not actual affection."

    Both the Fallen God and Poseidon shot daggers at the Huntress with their eyes. They both unwittingly let out a little bit of Divine Pressure. Just enough to be felt by Selina, but not enough to be noticed by Ares or Eros.

    The Huntress didn''t even flinch. She simply ran her gaze over the gathered Goddesses before speaking, "I believe it is my turn to ask questions. And I will be going in the opposite direction. Starting with you, Poseidon. You made mention of how your followers were slaughtered. From the sound of things, the culprit behind that event was the...Intern Chief God?"

    The Huntress shook her head at saying those words. The idea that the head of the Pantheon of this world wasn''t even the real head of the Pantheon was...strange to her. If she really was just a Goddess put into that position, then why? What about her made her the correct choice for this role? It couldn''t have been her merits. Otherwise she doubted the world would be in the situation it is in now. And where did the Original Chief God go? He just...left? To where? And why?

    Poseidon''s words brought her from her musings, "You would be correct. The Chief God ordered me to start slaughtering humans and began to persecute my followers. If they tried to get close to humans, help them out, or otherwise, they''d be punished or killed."

    "Do you know why that happened? Did she say anything to you about it? Or did you try to talk to her?"

    "Of course I did!" Poseidon''s eyes flashed with anger, "But that bitch of a Goddess refused to even talk to me! She just kept sending her Valkyries and Angels to tell me to not question her. I couldn''t keep living like that. So, I defected."

    Her eyes calmed as a smile came over her face, "Now she can''t touch my followers. She''s still injured, so she can''t come after them herself. And if she sends any Valkyries or Angels, they''ll get corrupted."

    The Huntress pursed her lips but nodded in understanding. Then she raised a finger, "I understand your reasoning. However, could you not have gone independent?"

    "You honestly think I could''ve made it on my own? I would''ve been attacked the moment I declared my intent."

    "Yes, but are you not the Goddess of the Sea? Unless something is different from my own world, the planet is mostly made up of water. Who in their right minds, God or not, would kill the one who is responsible for controlling such a large percentage of the world?"

    Poseidon made to reply, stopped, narrowed her eyes in thought at the question, then shook her head, "Never mind that. The point is, I''m with Lilith now. And it''s much better."

    "Hmm, I see," the Huntress hummed, then turned to the Fallen God.

    The Goddess met her gaze with a shrug and a flap of her wings, "Go ahead. I''ve nothing to hide nor be ashamed of."

    "I see. Then, could you tell me how, exactly, Mamono mind controlling people can be seen as a good thing?"

    "Because people aren''t honest with themselves," the Fallen God said with a confident smile, "Especially when it comes to their feelings for others. They''ll bottle them up rather than just come and admit when they love someone. This leads to numerous tragedies and couples not getting together, because they can''t admit their feelings for each other."

    Selina nodded along with Fallen God, "Hmm. Hmm. Alright. Then can you explain to me this, why is it so focused on sex and mind control?"

    "Because sex is the ultimate expression of love."

    "Truly? Then tell me this: Are there brothels in this world?"

    "Yes. Some cities have them."

    "Then that means that there is a want to be able to share a bed with another without necessarily getting into a serious relationship?"

    "I...I suppose," the Fallen God adjusted herself in her seat, her voice becoming ever more uncertain.

    "Then, logic dictates, that sex is not considered the ultimate expression of love among humans. Yet, it is among Mamono. Which leads to the second part of my question that you did not answer: Why must Monsters corrupt and warp people''s minds, bodies, and souls? If they simply wish to have a mate, why not go through the typical courting rituals? Why must they inherently be able to corrupt a man''s mental faculties and make him wish to sleep with them?"

    "Urgh, you''re thinking too hard about all of this!" the Fallen God answered while glaring at the Huntress, "Why can''t you just accept that there are Mamono, who want to have husbands, and will willingly join with a man no questions asked?"

    "Because that entire premise is attached to the fact that them doing so is killing humanity, and will likely lead to its destruction. Something that all Mamono, the Demon Lord, and even the two of you, insist is not the case," Selina finished. The Fallen God didn''t reply. She simply scoffed and mumbled something underneath her breath. Selina shook her head then turned to Eros, "Why did you send a Cupid to shoot me? If you''re objective was assassination or corruption, then..."

    Selina let the implication hang in the air. Eros jumped back, her hands up in a placating gesture, "I...didn''t want Jessica to assassinate you! I just...I sent her to...to help you get a little love in your life."

    Selina raised an eyebrow, "Elaborate."

    "Well...all Cupids have two arrows. Golden Arrows Of Love and Black Arrows Of Lead. One draws up the feelings of love one keeps suppressed, while the other makes them dry up. The latter makes emotionally stunted or haughty people desire the love of another so strongly, that they immediately seek out someone who can love them. I had thought that you were one of those type of people. A Monster who''s heart was closed off, and would become better if we helped you seek out someone to love."

    Selina frowned, "And now?"

    "I see that I was wrong. Again, I apologize," Eros started to press her index fingers together. Her expression darkened and her hair seemed to lose some of its volume. She turned away from the Huntress, "I''d understand it if you didn''t forgive me."

    "I do," Eros immediately turned back to the Huntress. Selina raised a finger, "However, this is the only second chance you''re getting. If you attempt something like this again, you will never be allowed back here. Understood?"

    Eros'' hair regained its volume. It shook as she quickly nodded, "Yeah! Yeah! I swear on the heart beating in my chest!"

    Selina gave the Goddess a warm smile. Then she turned to Ares.

    The Goddess of War raised a hand, "I think I know what you''re gonna ask. It''s why I did the things I did. Stopping you in the forest, sending a Champion to try to kill you, and other stuff."

    "That is correct," the Huntress agreed.

    "Well, the first one is obvious. You were gonna kill two kids," Ares did not mince words, "Why would I sit back and let that happen?"

    "I understand that. And I do not blame you for it."

    "Then you regret what you did?"

    "Yes and no."

    "Huh?"

    "I regret that I killed two children. That is something I will never forget nor forgive myself for. That I can assure you of."

    "You say that, but you seem pretty well put together."

    Selina let out a low, sad chuckle, "That''s what you think? Ares, after what we just discussed, do honestly think a warrior such as I wouldn''t be adept at hiding pain?"

    Ares didn''t answer. Instead she stared the Huntress down face glowering at the woman. Then she waved for the Huntress to continue.

    Selina took a deep breathe in, before letting out a long suffering sigh, "As for what I don''t regret...it''s stopping something from spreading. Something that, should it ever be released into this world, would be a thousand times worse than the way things are now."

    "And, let me guess, you''re not gonna tell us what exactly that ''thing'' is?"

    Selina''s silence spoke volumes. With a scoff, Ares continued her explanation, "As for sending the Avatar to kill you thing? It was because I...well...we figured you were going to drag us all back into the days of old."

    "The days when humans and monsters killed each other?"

    "Specifically to keep the human population ''in check''? Yeah. Or, at least, you''d start making all the wars I''ve done my best to keep bloodless a lot more bloody."

    Selina narrowed her eyes at the Goddess of War, "That''s something else, actually. Why would a Goddess Of War with for War to be without bloodshed? Wouldn''t you be impartial and unbiased when it comes to such things?"

    Ares'' face fell. Disappointment filled her eyes as she turned her gaze towards the floor, "That''s...um...OK. That''s partially because of Hel. Hel wants to reinvent people''s idea of death. Everyone always saw death as this cold, unfeeling, ending that you should be afraid of. That everyone should fear death. But she doesn''t want to be that anymore. She wants death to be this warm, welcoming event that everyone looks forward to. She wants people to see death as just another phase of existence."

    "Thus why she created the Undead. An interesting goal...but a rather short-sighted one," Selina admitted, "Death is something to be accepted. But part of being a person is coming to that conclusion yourself. If the personification of death were to go out of its way to make people accept it, then it would stop people from being able to reach that realization."

    Ares raised an eyebrow, "That''s a rather astute observation for someone who can come back from the dead."

    "When one has died many times over, you begin to become more familiar with the concept of death."

    "Wait, wait, wait a minute," the Fallen God interrupted, "Many times over? How...how many times have you died? An exact number please."

    Selina shrugged, "I lost count after fifty."

    All the Goddesses were speechless. They looked at the Huntress as if she had grown a second head. While the Huntress simply waited for Ares to continue.

    The Goddess of War shook her head, "I''m starting to better understand why you act the way you do. But anyway, I wanted to follow her example. I...I don''t like long, drawn out, bloody conflicts. Those...those just create tragedy and pain. I want battle and war to be more...romantic. Heroes fighting against the darkness to protect the world. People understanding each other through conflict and becoming friends or lovers rather than enemies. Champions driving people to become better than what they were before!"

    Ares stood up and lifted a fist towards the sky. Her eyes were ablaze as she imagined the type of combat she spoke of. Then she looked around at the smiling faces of the other Goddesses. Blinking in embarrassment, she sat back down and cleared her throat, "Anyway, that''s what I want. And I''ve worked hard to make things like that. Figured you would take it away from me."

    "Query, you give blessings to those who you believe deserve them, right?" the Huntress asked, already mentally touching upon one major reason the humans were losing the war.

    "Yep," Ares leaned back and put her hands behind her head, "If they''re fighting for something I like, they get my blessing."

    "And...do you give these blessings out evenly?"

    "...Well...uh...not exactly."

    "You prioritize the Mamono, don''t you?"

    "...Yes," Ares looked away from the Huntress in shame.

    "Why?"

    "I was trying to copy Hel, thought that the Mamono were disadvantaged, and like the Amazons and Lizard-women."

    Selina took in a deep breath and let it out in a disappointed sigh. She shook her head at the Goddess, "You do realize that your actions have essentially brought humanity very close to destruction, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "You realize what you have to do, right?"

    "Who are you, my mother?" Ares snapped.

    "If I must be, then yes," Selina replied, not once raising her voice.

    Ares and the rest of the Goddesses blinked. Eros coughed into her hand, "Well...uh...that''s good to know. Right, girls?" She forced a laugh to try to get the others to agree.

    They did not. The Fallen God placed a hand on her forehead and shook it. Poseidon huffed in admonishment at the Huntress'' actions. Ares simply stared at the Huntress, shock plain on her face. Then the Goddess of War shook her head, "Whenever I think I get what your deal is, you say something crazy like that."

    Selina didn''t flinch at Ares'' words. The Goddess eventually shook her head, "But, yeah. I get it. Stop giving out so many blessings to the Mamono. Let the humans have some too."

    Selina nodded, a thankful smile on her face. She turned back to all four Goddess, "With all questions answered, shall we now move to the actual negotiations? Though, I believe I can already tell what the primary subject of our talk will be. Druella."

    The name immediately made the air in the room get heavy. The Goddesses all looked at Selina with growing expectations. The Huntress took in a breath, then let it out as she revealed her hand, "I am planning to go to Lescatie. Once there, I will speak with Druella and attempt to get her to call off the assault."

    All four Goddesses'' eyes widened in shock.

    "What?!" they all spoke in unison.

    "I am well aware," Selina began, "that Druella''s primary reason for attacking Pran...is me. Specifically, my existence. She has gained an interest in me. Likely one that has only grown after hearing of my involvement with Vinvers. Her attack on this town is completely on my shoulders."

    Selina looked up at the ceiling, mind already imagining what she would say to Druella when she met her, "Thus, rather than sit here and allow Pran to be put in danger, I will go to her. And I will speak with her. And I will do what I can to persuade her to cancel her attack. For I can assure you, none wish to avoid mass bloodshed more than I."

    The Goddesses were stunned. They remained silent for a few minutes, only sharing silent glances with each other. Then Ares started to laugh. A hand went to her head as she shook it, "Oh my...wow. That...that is exactly what we were gonna ask you to do!"

    Now it was Selina''s turn to be stunned, "It was?"

    "We don''t want Druella to attack Pran either. It doesn''t have bad leaders like Lescatie did, and the people here don''t want anything to do with the war. And we know that, if she were to attack, you''d fight against the Mamono. Which will just bring more death into this world. So, we were going to ask you to try to talk Druella out of it. We''d even offer to visit her first. Try to give you a helping hand," Eros explained with a warm smile of her own.

    "Well. That is...a relief," Selina felt the air get lighter. She looked towards the Goddess of War, who was still laughing at the turn of events, "This was your idea, correct? According to the Fallen God, at least."

    Ares took a moment to get her laughter under control. Only then did she answer between chuckles, "Ha, ha, yeah. Yeah. I know how it sounds, but yeah. The Goddess of War''s idea was to convince two people not to fight. Can you imagine what other people would think?"

    "Bacchus would get a kick out of it," Eros admitted.

    "Bacchus?" the Huntress asked.

    "Goddess of Wine and Drink. She''s the Goddess of the Satryos. A group of Mamono who drink wine and party a lot," Ares explained, "If you ever run into them, try some of their stuff. My followers say it''s amazing."

    "I will have to pass. Alcohol isn''t something I enjoy," Selina politely declined.

    Ares shrugged, "Suit yourself. Hmm, you know, you''re not as bad as I thought you were gonna be."

    "Indeed," Eros agreed. She clapped her hands in happiness, "You''ve proven yourself to be far more than a simple ruffian."

    "Well I am thankful for-"

    Selina was interrupted by the sound of feet stomping the floor.

    The three turned their attention to the source of the sound. It proved to be the Fallen God...who was staring at her fellow Goddesses with anger on her face.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?!" her black wings flared out as she made her frustrations known. Her voice was just barely below a shout as she continued, "Are the two of you really starting to get along with this...this...this crazy woman?!"

    "What are you...have you not been paying attention?" Ares asked the Fallen, "She''s agreed to our proposal. Negotiations have succeeded."

    "Are you so sure?" Poseidon didn''t shout, but the hard edge to her voice had the same effect as the Fallen God''s. She stood up then turned to the Huntress, "Lets say you go speak to Druella, but she refuses to back down. Your attempt to persuade her fails and Pran is still in danger. What would you do then?"

    Selina didn''t hesitate in the face of the Sea Goddess'' anger, "Then I would return to Pran and help them prepare for battle. When Druella arrives...I will show no mercy."

    "See?!" the Fallen God pointed an accusing finger at the Huntress, "We haven''t accomplished shit! She''s still planning to fight Druella!"

    "That...is not what she said at all," Eros pointed out, a confused look on her face, "She said she''d only fight if Druella rejects her peace offering. At that point, isn''t Druella the one in the wrong there?"

    "How could she be in the wrong? She''d be saying no to a crazy murderer, who she knows is dangerous, and then acting accordingly," Poseidon replied.

    "By attacking a Neutral Frontier Town, forcefully transforming its residents, and causing who knows how many Mamono deaths...all to get at one person?" Ares'' became increasingly incredulous as she spoke, "How does that make any sense?"

    The Fallen God scoffed, "Ares, you should the answer to that. She''d be eliminating a great threat. To the world."

    "But how am I a threat?" Selina asked, her own frustration and anger beginning to rise, "All I wish is to live in peace. To stay here. In this house. To raise my children. To be a normal person and help those who I can. What''s so wrong about that?"

    "Your very existence."

    "The fact that you''re not a Mamono."

    Ares and Eros shot up from their seats.

    If Poseidon or the Fallen God were normal mortals, than the glares Ares and Eros were giving them would''ve killed them.

    "What the fuck?!" flames burst from Ares'' mouth and eyes as she yelled at the two other Goddesses, "What is wrong with you two?! If she doesn''t want to be turned into a Mamono, then she shouldn''t be forced to!"

    "If she truly wants to live in peace, then yes she should. Otherwise, she''s a threat to both Lilith and this world''s future. And that can''t be allowed," the Fallen God retorted, inky blackness beginning to seep from wings. Her shadow started to elongate and threatened to snuff out the light of the moon.

    Eros'' eyes were blazing with a bright, golden glow. Yet her glare was one mixed with anger and shock, "How could you say that, Poseidon? After everything you''ve heard, everything she''s said? How could you say she doesn''t deserve to exist?"

    "Because she doesn''t! She destroys Mana when she touches anything. With that kind of power, she''s never gonna be able to live a normal life. The only life for her, is locked up with the rest of the Abyssal Creatures. Where she can''t hurt anyone, and can''t get in Lilith''s way," Poseidon spoke with the calmness of a coming storm. Lightning flew freely from her eyes while a sphere of water formed in her hand.

    Ares and Eros looked shocked.

    "You two...,"

    "...are really fully gone aren''t you?"

    "We haven''t gone anywhere. If anything, it''s the two of you that are going somewhere. To the side of this Monster."

    "Face it, Ares, Eros! The only way to help this world is to let Lilith win. And she won''t be able to as long as this Huntress is still around! We need to-"

    "Enough."

    The Fallen God and Poseidon suddenly froze.

    A shared shiver ran up their backs.

    They both turned to look at the Huntress...and beheld the same eyes that Ares once saw.

    The eyes of someone who didn''t see them as Gods.

    But as Prey.

    And it was at that moment they realized, they were in the Predator''s Den.

    "Leave. And never come back. If you do: I. Will. Kill. You," Selina''s word was final.

    For the eternity between heartbeats, the Goddesses fought a Battle Of Wills with the Huntress. The eyes of the Divines, beings that stood above all mortals, matched with that of a single Hunter who had brought such beings low before.

    And the Divines blinked first.

    "Tch. Watch your back, Huntress. This isn''t over," the Fallen God stated as her form sunk into the floor.

    Poseidon turned to Eros and Ares. She smiled while the sphere she held began to cover her body, "Remember, girls. You''re always welcome to join the winning side."

    Then the two were gone.

    Leaving nothing to indicate they were ever there.

    Selina let out a frustrated sigh.

    Ares sat back down. She placed a hand on her head, shaking it while cursing beneath her breath.

    Eros fell to her knees. Tears began to fall down her cheeks as the gravity of the situation finally hit her.

    None of them know how long they stayed silent for.

    Then, Ares spoke, "It was going so well. How did this...how did it end up like this?"

    Selina didn''t have an answer for her. She turned to Ares, "That Fallen God...she seemed to be the primary supporter of the Demon Lord''s actions. Is her situation similar to Poseidon?"

    "Not even close," Ares shook her head, "She was a Goddess who got corrupted after getting attacked by Mamono. Since then, she seems to have become the Intern''s direct opposite. She has a Divine Artifact that lets her intercept prayers meant for the Intern and answer them in her stead. She can directly speak to Valkyries and Angels to drive them to lust and corruption. She even has her own realm called Pandemonium. Heck, she even looks a bit like the Intern in all honesty."

    "I just...I just...we were finally all together again," Eros sobbed while picking herself off the floor, "Why did it all go wrong? Why can''t we just be friends again?"

    Ares patted Eros on the back, "It''s alright, Eros. Everything will be fine. Just...just keep your chin up. Alright?"

    The Goddess of Love nodded, sniffling as she got to her feet. Ares followed after her before looking down at the Huntress. The Goddess of War smiled warmly, "Again, sorry for everything. We''ll start working on turning things around, and will go meet with Druella to see if there''s anything we can do to help you."

    "Thank you for that," Selina stood up from her seat. She held her hand out for the Goddess to shake, "I wish you luck, Ares. Eros."

    Ares grabbed the offered hand and shook heartily, "Same to you, Hunter."

    Then both Goddesses'' disappeared into flashes of red and gold light.

    The Huntress sighed before heading towards the stairs. On the way she cracked her neck, grimacing as she heard the bone crack.

    She''ll be feeling that in the morning.

 Chapter 49: Dawn Of The Final Day

    Teresa Scarlet leaned against the wall of "Tanis'' Emporium". She fanned herself with her hat, the humid air making the night hotter than it should be. She sighed as the cool, refreshing air from her hat hit her sweat covered face. She briefly glanced at the dark empty streets of Pran before her gaze went to the dark skies above. Her eyes rested in the half-moon''s image as it shined what light it could down upon the city. It was half-way to the horizon, but the morning sun was nowhere to be seen. She sighed while her thoughts went to the reason she was out here.

    That reason soon made itself known as the Guard Captain stepped out of the door to the building behind her. Following him was a young girl who only came up to Felix''s waist. She had shaggy, chestnut hair that covered up one eye. Her other was a hazel color that seemed to glow in the darkness of the night. Her only article of clothing was a single red nightgown that went all the way to the floor. She carried a lit candle in her right hand that cast shadows over her face.

    Felix stepped away from the girl, giving her a slight bow of respect, "Thanks for your time, Tanis. Sorry I had to wake you up at this hour. But, I assure you, the Guard will be forever in your debt."

    Tanis rolled her singularly visible eye, "Sure, you will. Just make sure you return as many of those enchanted weapons as you can. Oh. And, the next time you wake me up this early, I''ll throw a flask of acid at you."

    She walked back inside the building and closed the door behind her. Felix turned towards the Dhampir and shrugged. Teresa chuckled while pushing herself away from the wall. She placed her hat back on with a flourish, "Quite vulgar for a child, isn''t she?"

    "Child?" Felix laughed, "Tanis is twenty-three! She set this place up when she was fifteen!"

    Teresa was taken aback, "What? But...she looks so...did she drink one of the Sabbath''s potions?"

    Felix shook his head, "Not to my knowledge. If she did, she does a damn good job of keeping it in her pants. Haven''t seen her try anything with my men or me."

    "Alright then," Teresa shook her head to clear her thoughts. She waved towards the east of the city, "Shall we make our way back to the barracks? I feel we have a lot to discuss."

    Felix shrugged and started heading that towards the barracks, "Meh, we can speak on the way there. No one''s out this late. And even if they were, doubt it would matter if they heard us."

    Teresa followed after the man, eyebrow raising in the process, "You seem rather confident considering the situation. Anyone else in your position would be panicking at the mere thought of being attacked by a Lilim."

    Felix shrugged again. He started to pull at the hairs on his beard, briefly grunting in disgust as he pulled an errant piece of food from it. He flicked it onto the ground then stomped it under foot as he spoke, "That''s cause I''m the guy who has to run this shit. If everyone else sees me panicking, they''re gonna start panicking."

    "But didn''t you tell your men what''s happening already?"

    "Course I did. But the fact that they''re all sticking around means that at least a few of them think we''re gonna get outta this. That I''m gonna suddenly pull a victory out of my ass," Felix shook his head, face turning grim as he thought of the future, "but, honestly? I''m just hoping we can at least bleed Druella a little bit. Be the first to make the Mamono actually have to fight for every inch they take from us. In more ways than one."

    Teresa giggled at Felix''s small joke. But one look at the man''s downcast face was enough to make her stop. The two walked in silence for a few minutes. Then Teresa clapped her hands together, "Well, why don''t we lay out everything we have and what our current plans are? Perhaps we can discover something we missed by doing so?"

    "Eh, couldn''t hurt," Felix crossed his arms, frowning as he began to think, "So, our little tour of the place gave us a few specifics on how our fair little town looks. It''s circular with a stone wall that extends all the way around it. We have two gates, one at the north and one at the south. Both are wooden, but we have large clasps that we can set to reinforce them."

    Teresa nodded, placing a hand on her hat as she looked around at the buildings, "Most of the civilian buildings are near the edges of the town in the shadows of the walls. Everything else is closer to the center of the city. The Market Square, which is right in the center, has the Inn, Smithy, and Magic Shop there. Tanis'' Emporium is somewhere in between the inner and outer parts of the city."

    "And I have a Guard Barracks set up at each gate, and one smack dab in middle of the road where the slums meet the main part of the city. I keep each staffed by at least fifty of the total five-hundred we have in the city. The rest alternate between being ''off-duty'' but ready for combat, guarding the streets, guarding the gates, guarding our cells, and taking sewer duty."

    "Was there any place in the slums that we could''ve missed?"

    Felix nodded, "The Brothel, possibly. But that''s mainly cause the Madame doesn''t want to speak to me."

    Teresa gave Felix a blank stare, "What did you do?"

    "Why is it that whenever I say that to women, they automatically assume it was my fault?" Felix groaned while shaking his head. Teresa kept the blank stare on her face. He groaned again before replying, "If you must know, we were a thing for a bit. She wanted an ''Open Relationship''. I didn''t. The breakup was...messy. Lets leave it at that."

    "Oh. I am so sorry," Teresa said with real sincerity. She looked over at him while holding down on the rim of her hat, "Did you...did you love her?"

    Felix quickly waved a dismissive hand through the air, "Eh, doesn''t matter. Point is, now she won''t speak to me nor any of my men. Or women. Which isn''t good. While she isn''t exactly a keystone when it comes to Pran, I know for a fact some of the boys go there to unwind. Some of them may start gossiping and share the fact that Druella''s on her way."

    "Which is something we want to avoid?" Teresa asked for clarification.

    Felix nodded, "People were already spooked into leaving the city when Druella took Lescatie. We don''t want to give them more reasons to panic."

    Teresa nodded in understanding. She looked up and saw they had made it back to the barracks. Felix walked forward and held the door open for her. She thanked him before heading inside. The two waved hello to the guards still on duty, most of which were either maintaining their weapons or sharing crude tales with each other. A few whistled at the pair entering the barracks. One brave soul stood up and shouted, "Hey, Captain! Druella hasn''t shown up yet! Try to keep it in your pants for a bit longer!"

    "Connor, you wouldn''t know if two people were fucking if they were doing right in your own home! Now shut it, and get back to polishing your sword! Chief God knows you''re the only one who''s gonna do it!" Felix shouted back. His response earned him a round of applause from his men, while Teresa smiled at the exchange. She was happy to see they were still in high spirits.

    The Dhampir and Guard Captain made their ways upstairs and into Felix''s office. When the two of them were seated, and Felix''s cat returned to his shoulder, Teresa continued their conversation, "Now, let us change the subject. What have we done so far to hopefully shore up any weaknesses in Pran''s defenses?"

    "Well, not much. But that''s mainly cause we aren''t like Lescatie," Felix reached into his desk and pulled out a scroll. He held it up and started to read it as he spoke, "We don''t really have a ''noble class'' around here. The Order doesn''t want shit to do with us since we don''t have much value strategically. Yeah, we''re on the Frontier now, but I''m certain they''re not gonna try to make another military outpost any time soon. Not unless they want a repeat of Druella''s attack. The richest person in the city was Montgomery, but I was careful to make sure he couldn''t get any power over the Guard. With him gone, his apprentice has taken over. Thankfully, the kid doesn''t seem like someone who would try to take over the city."

    "Oh yes, Micheal. How is he doing? I can''t imagine such a sudden transfer of power has been easy for him to handle," Teresa said while placing a hand on her cheek. Her eyes furrowed as she began to worry about the young man, "He must be feeling so uncertain."

    "Actually, he was doing rather well last I saw him," Felix said with a smile, "Kid''s taken to his job like a fish to water. He''s actually one of the main reasons we won''t have to worry about money or supplies. He''ll fund the defense of the city himself, and plans to contact merchants in other parts of the land to get them to send caravans to us. Caravans full of weapons and supplies."

    Teresa smiled, "That''s wonderful to hear. I should go visit him after this to thank him for his help."

    Felix shrugged, "Be my guest. It''ll probably motivate him to do even better."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "Don''t mind it," Felix waved the girl''s question off. He turned back to the scroll, "We''ve gotten rid of the Vipers, and most of the other criminals are either in a dungeon or dead. Which means there''s less of a chance for the Lilim to get her claws into our internal structure. Easily anyway. I''ve been triple-checking the loyalty of my own men, but someone wouldn''t be a very good traitor if they were easily caught. So there''s that."

    He scratched his cat''s ears with his free hand while putting the scroll down on his desk, "As for military, we have next to no actual Mages on our side. That puts us at a distinct disadvantage against the Mamono forces. Especially if she brings anything that can fly or cast their own spells. Plus our walls are strong, but I doubt they''ll stand up to something like a minotaur. Gods forbid she manages to bring a Wurm with her."

    "And there''s no chance of us calling Heroes to help?"

    "Oh, we could. And I''m planning to...but only after Cynthia gets done with her little break."

    "But why?"

    "Because the closest place with Heroes and an Order presence that I know of, is Vinvers. And she pissed the Branch of the Order there off while also causing a schism in their ranks. If we ask for help from there, we''ll have a fifty-fifty shot of getting a Hero that wants Cynthia dead, or a Hero that worships the ground she walks on. Either could be trouble. There are other places, but they''re weeks away from us on foot or by horse. Even if they weren''t, there''s no guarantee what happened in Vinvers hasn''t reached them. And I highly doubt another Order Branch will look kindly upon Cynthia for stomping their Vinvers Branch into the ground. Intentional or not."

    He shook his head, "Course, the issue isn''t that we can''t have them helping us. It''s that they''ll be focusing their efforts on Cynthia. Meaning she''ll have to deal with their crap. The last thing I want is to suddenly bring in someone that''s gonna fuck with her life without her consent. Partially cause I respect her a little, partially cause I owe her, and partially cause I don''t want to get on the bad side of a woman who can kill a Hero in one punch."

    Teresa nodded, a grim expression on her face. She placed both hands on the table as she spoke, "I see. Any word from Koga or Akuri?"

    Felix shook his head, "Not yet. Hopefully those two are doing alright."

    "I hope so as well. So, is there anything else we may have missed?"

    "Not that I can think of. Save for one, big thing: None of this is gonna matter if Druella takes to the field herself," Felix stated with a sad sigh, "Hate to admit it, but if what the rumors say is true, she''s her own trump card. All she has to do is walk right up to someone and, Hero or not, they''ll fall to their knees thanks to her power. Even if we had the greatest defensive line in the land, she can just has to fly smack dab into the middle of our forces and boom. We''re finished. The only one who could probably take her on is Cynthia, and that''s only because she doesn''t have any Mana or otherwise to corrupt."

    Teresa frowned, head tilting down as she considered Felix''s words. She pursed her lips as she tried to think of something that could help them. Something to give them an edge.

    Then her mouth slowly quirked up into a smile.

    "Actually, Felix. I may know how you can negate Druella''s power."

    Felix raised an eyebrow, giving the Dhampir his full attention, "Well? Don''t leave me in suspense girl. What do you have in mind?"

    "Felix, tell me: Do you know the two types of people Mamono will avoid touching at all cost? The two types of people that even the most lustful of Mamono won''t try to corrupt?"

    Felix shook his head, "As far as I knew, they went after anything that had a dick. Didn''t know there were any standards they followed."

    Teresa giggled, "You''re not the first to be surprised by that, I assure you. But, yes. The first type are those who are completely, unrepentantly evil. Psychopaths, monsters, and worse who care for nothing and no one save themselves. Who would bring ruin and death to the world, if it would satisfy their own sick pleasures."

    Felix hummed in thought, one hand going to his beard. He waved for Teresa to continue while keeping his eyes focused on her. Teresa leaned back in her chair, smile still on her face as she spoke, "And the other, is a married man."

    Felix raised an eyebrow, "Really? Then, could you explain Lescatie? Cause I''m sure there were plenty of married men there."

    "Yes, but they had their wives and daughters with them did they not?"

    "...Ah. I see what you''re getting at," Felix slowly nodded in understanding, "but you mind explaining why that''s such a deal breaker for Mamono?"

    "Because it''s something that Lilith loathes," the Dhampir placed a hand on her chest as she continued, "The Demon Lord believes in the sanctity of a union between a man and a woman. While she does permit voluntary harems surrounding one man, poaching one man from another woman is an act she considers to be the height of blasphemy. Thus, should a Mamono find a married man out in the field, even should she be in heat, she will not attempt to seduce him. While she will defend herself from attack, she will not attempt to corrupt him should she prove victorious."

    "Meaning if we only have married men in our defense force, then we don''t have to worry about corruption. But, that still leaves the problem of Druella," he tapped the table with a finger, "She''s a Lilim. She can ignore her mother''s will if she wants, can''t she?"

    "Yes...but doing so would risk her army. When Mamono go to war, they don''t see it as a bloody conflict that they must win. They see it as a simple trip into human lands to get husbands. Thus most of her soldiers will be Mamono who don''t already have husband. With only her inner circle being comprised of those who are already married. Thus, if Druella were to corrupt a married man...,"

    "...her army would desert her," Felix finished for Teresa. They both shared a nod as Felix leaned back in his chair, "Not a bad idea there, Teresa. However, its got a glaring issue."

    Teresa tilted her head in confusion, "What''s that, Felix?"

    The Guard Captain tapped his temple, "Well...remember how I said that there''s a total of five-hundred Guards in Pran? Of those, only two-hundred are married. And of those, fifty are female. This means that, if we go with your idea, our defensive force will be only 150 strong. None of which will be Heroes. And Gods know how many Mamono Druella will be bringing with her."

    Teresa grimaced, her expression falling with her mood at the news, "Oh. I see."

    Felix stretched his arms towards the ceiling. A yawn escaped his lips before he spoke again, "Still, it''s probably the best plan we''ve got. Until something better comes around. Till then, I think it''s about time we both got some sleep. Been doing this for the better part of the day."

    Teresa nodded then stood up from her seat, "You are correct, Guard Captain. But I suggest you be the one to get some rest. I happen to enjoy the night air quite a bit."

    "That the vampire half of you talking?" his lips quirked up in a small grin.

    Teresa returned his grin. Then she turned around and started walking towards the door.

    "Hey, one last thing."

    Teresa stopped at the door''s threshold. She turned her head to look over her shoulder at Felix, "Yes?"

    "Why are you helping us?" the frown on his face only emphasized his words, "You have to know that what you''re doing is making it easier for us to kill the Mamono coming for us, right? And you, yourself, have admitted that you don''t want this to end with bloodshed. So, why are you doing something that will help us in shedding blood?"

    Teresa was silent for a moment. She didn''t move nor turn away from the Guard Captain''s gaze. For two minutes she kept her eyes locked on his own. Then she turned around a shook her head. A sad sigh left her as she started stepping outside the door, "To be honest, Captain? It''s because whenever I think of letting Druella turn this town into a Demon Realm, I feel sick to my stomach. So, I want to make sure it doesn''t happen."

    "Why though? You hardly know us."

    Teresa laughs, "And that should deter me, why?"

    Felix hummed in understanding. Then he nodded, "Fair enough. Night, Ms. Scarlet."

    "Good night, Guard Captain."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Koga jerked awake from his dreamless sleep.

    His eyes shot open as they darted around the area. The darkness of the night has begun to retreat. The sun was just starting to come over the horizon, its rays beginning to pierce through the canopy of the forest. He could feel the bark of a tree trunk pressing into his back. Far to his left he saw the horses, Nobu and Mimi, standing and grazing on some grass. His bags were on his own steed, while the bags of Akuri were on hers.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    He tried to stand but found that neither his arms nor his legs would listen to him. Nor could he feel his shoulders or thighs. Frowning he looked down...and saw that his limbs were still missing.

    It was then that everything that happened last night came back to him.

    His confrontation with Hel.

    His defiance of her words.

    His attack.

    Her destroying his limbs.

    Him managing to scratch her.

    If that was the case...then how did he end up here? He lost consciousness after the Goddess departed. And even if he didn''t, there was no way he could''ve dragged himself back to camp. Easily, anyway. Despite the changes he went through in that Nightmare, he still carried the powers confer-forced onto him by Hel.

    In particular, regeneration.

    One glance at his right arm showed pieces of bone beginning to grow from the stump. Slowly, lattice works of purple skin, gray muscles, and miniscule nerves began to knit themselves together. Whenever a piece of flesh was finished growing, his armor started to fix itself over the exposed skin. The same process was repeating itself across his other arm and missing legs. Progress was slow...but it was steady. By his account, his right arm would be back in working order before early morning. Which was all he really needed.

    The rustling of bushes caught his attention. He turned to his right and saw Akuri stepping out from the underbrush. She carried a bundle of berries in her singular arm, footsteps silent as she moved towards Koga''s position. On her hip was a familiar looking scabbard, with the guard of a blade sticking out of it.

    "My sword," Koga called while pushing himself up, using the tree trunk for support.

    Akuri''s eyes went wide when she heard Koga''s voice. She sped up to arrive at his side, almost skidding to a stop next to him. She fell to her knees and attempted to grab his blade...which led to her dropping the berries she was carrying.

    "Oh no!" she gasped while trying to grab as many berries as she could before they rolled away. She stammered out, "My apologies, Koga! I...I just didn''t expect you to-"

    "Shadow," his cold voice made her stop picking the blue-skinned fruits from the forest floor. When she looked up at him, he inclined his head towards her hip, "My sword...please."

    Akuri blinked owlishly at the Ochimusha. Then she straightened her posture before bowing her head to Koga, "Of course, Lord K-"

    "I am no Lord. Do not give me a title that I do not deserve," he cuts her off, his harsh words matching the glare he levels at her.

    "Of-Of course L-Koga. I, once again, apologize," Akuri quickly grabbed Koga''s weapon with her hand and held it up to him. She bowed her head while speaking with reverence in her voice, "Your sword, as requested."

    Koga scanned the weapon''s scabbard with calculating eyes. He saw that the confrontation, if he could even call it that, had not left it unscathed. Its covering had cracks running along its body. From back to front they spiraled in random patterns, marring every part of the black surface that could be seen. However, the main thing that caught Koga''s attention, was the end of scabbard. Namely, the fact that a thick white smoke seemed to emit from it.

    Narrowing his eyes, he turned to Akuri, "Unsheathe it...please."

    Akuri nodded, moving the body of the scabbard towards her lap. She held it between her thighs while pulling the blade out with her single hand. The sound of steel on leather echoed through the clearing, making the horses turn their attention from the grass to watch their riders. Koga watched the blade as it left its home. His eyes were calm as he beheld the still intact steel of the weapon be brought into the light...then suddenly widened as the blade was fully drawn.

    The body of the weapon was still intact. He saw no hints of damage like that upon its scabbard.

    But its edge had...changed.

    What was once unblemished steel now had a dark crimson color. Smoke trailed from it in waves, dark brackish blood bubbling along the entirety of the tip. Small blue flames seemed to trail along the front and flat edges of the blade. They danced in slow moving circles like twin suns moving in unison.

    Koga stared at the edge of his blade as his mind went back to his confrontation. That was the edge he managed to hit Hel with. His blade was dripping with the blood of a God.

    And if a God could bleed...

    ...that was a comforting thought.

    He turned to Akuri, expression softening somewhat as he nodded, "You may sheathe it."

    The Kuniochi did as Koga bid. The two were silent for a time. Then Koga asked, "You dragged me back to camp, then?"

    "Y-yes," Akuri''s voice was filled with uncertainty. She placed Koga''s blade on the ground, careful to ensure it didn''t touch any of the fallen berries.

    "Hmm...did you see what happened to put me in such a state?"

    "Y-Y-Yes, Koga," she lowered her head, avoiding the Ochimusha''s eyes.

    "How?"

    "I...after I composed myself I...followed after you. I know you said not to but...I wished to...to apologize for my earlier transgressions," Koga could hear the strain in her voice as she spoke. She didn''t look up at him as she continued, "I arrived and hid within the branches of a tree. I used my talents as a Shinobi to listen in on your conversation. I heard as the...the Goddess began to explain why she brought you back."

    "Then you heard what she said about how she hopes our relationship develops," it wasn''t a question.

    Akuri only nodded.

    "And how did that make you feel?"

    The Kuniochi tensed up. Her single hand gripped her thigh, she started biting her bottom lip, and sweat began to fall from her brow. She kept her eyes focused on the ground and away from Koga''s face.

    But, under the Ochimusha''s withering stare, she could only remain silent for so long.

    "I...It...It made me feel...happy," the words felt like ashes in her mouth, but she couldn''t bring herself to lie to Koga, "The idea that a Goddess wished for the two of us to be together, the thought of you reciprocating my affections, the dream of the future we could have together...it made my heart soar."

    Koga''s gaze shifted from simply withering to disappointed. He shook his head, "You must know what the foundation of such a thing would be, correct?"

    Akuri grabbed her shoulder with her hand. She gripped it tight as she continued, "I know. I know. But...but I...I can''t deny it! I know it''s wrong! I know you would hate me for it! But...but my heart. It aches every moment I''m not-"

    "Enough," Koga turned his head away from Akuri. He ignored the pained gasp that escaped her, keeping his eyes on his still healing left arm. The regeneration had reached his elbow by now. He still couldn''t feel the limb, but it was slowly but surely coming back to him. He frowned while keeping his eyes on the healing appendage.

    Akuri barely stifled the sobs that were threatening to overtake her. She wiped her eyes with her arm, before nodding and speaking once more, "I...I am sorry, Koga. But, please, allow me to say more. If you allow me at least that, then I will leave you be for the rest of our sojourn."

    "...Speak," Koga''s reply was swift and cold.

    Akuri flinched at the clipped down. But she spoke to him nonetheless, "I did not simply leave after hearing that. I remained...and observed what happened next. I saw you, standing firm, body ablaze as you defied the will of a Goddess that, by all rights, should''ve been able to command you without issue. In awe I beheld your advance upon the Goddess, the darkness of her power beaten back by each step you took. I watched, stunned as you did the unthinkable: You wounded one of the Divine."

    Her hand went her chest and rested over her heart. She spoke with genuine sincerity, eyes lighting up with awe as she smiled beneath her mask, "Seeing you stand against the world, defy the fate put upon you by the Goddess Of Death herself...I fell in love with you all over again."

    Koga grit his teeth in anger. He turned towards Akuri, ready to tell her to leave him to his healing...but her next words made him pause mid-sentence.

    Akuri straightened her back, looked directly into Koga''s eyes, and spoke with absolute conviction in her voice, "And if you are willing to go that far to defy the world itself, then I will follow your lead. From this point on, I, Sume Akuri, swear upon my name that I will never force myself upon you. Nor will I attempt to seduce you with my powers. Even if it feels as if my heart will shatter from defying my nature, I will not give in. Should I ever fail to live up to this oath, then you may strike me down, Koga."

    Akuri moved Koga''s blade closer to where his hand would be. Then she stood up, bowed to Koga, and turned to take care of their horses.

    "Akuri."

    She stopped in her tracks.

    "...Thank you for helping me."

    She didn''t look back. Merely said, "You''re welcome, Koga."

    Koga nodded. Then he turned his gaze towards the sky.

    Inwardly, he was already planning their route for the morning.

    For the moment his legs were working again, he''d be on Nobu and they''d be off.

    His escapades last night made them lose who knows how much time.

    They''d need to use the next day to make up for it.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Within the walls of Lescatie''s Palace, above the lewd squelches of multiple women being repeatedly impregnated by Roper tendrils, was the sound of Druella pacing her way through its halls. Her high-heeled shoes tapped out a rhythm on the tiled floor that was slick with sexual fluids. Her white, spaded tail swayed above her backside as she walked, while her equally white wings were folded in front of her waist. White flowing locks of hair formed a curtain around her head and shoulders.

    Every now and then as she walked around a corner or passed by a room, she would see Mamono in various states of intercourse. They had taken up residence within the Palace to either have sex with their husbands, or be pleasured by the "children" of the Roper Queen, Fransica Mistel Lescatie. Sometimes their stay would be temporary, leaving once they were sated or when they needed to leave with their husbands. Other times, they would remain in the Palace becoming a permanent part of Fransica''s family.

    When the Monster Girls saw the White Lilim the more sane of the bunch would call her name in greeting. However, they would soon find themselves temporarily drawn from their sexual pleasures. Their gazes would follow after the Lilim for a short time, concern written on their faces.. For they saw their leader''s face contorted in an expression they were unused to seeing.

    Doubt.

    Druella furrowed her brows as she continued to pace through the halls of the Palace. Nothing stopped her stride, not even hearing other succubi calling her name. Their words couldn''t pierce the fog that had descended upon her mind and made her take this impromptu stroll through the recently taken mansion. For her thoughts had been captured by the developments she had witnessed herself.

    Those regarding the Hunter and Matilda, the Living Doll.

    Druella''s frown deepened as the thoughts of what she and Kuroferuru had seen. The two had kept tabs on the Living Doll after they sent her into Pran, Druella''s Scrying Mirror being used to watch over the Mamono on her mission. The plan was simple. They would watch until Matilda managed to corrupt the Hunter''s children. If she managed to do so without getting caught, her task would be to leave and find a safe place away from Pran. If the Hunter discovered her, then she would draw the kids far enough away from the woman, that she couldn''t do anything to save them. Either way, Kuroferuru would then send a witch to their location and she''d teleport the three back to Lescatie.

    That''s what they thought would happen.

    But things...didn''t turn out that way.

    It started when they saw the Hunter in her new outfit. Druella''s reaction was a mixture of shock and vindication. She knew that beneath the rough exterior was a stunning beauty dying to be let out. But she hadn''t expected her to be hiding...all of that. The curves that fit her just right, hips that swayed even when she walked, and chest that drew the eyes of multiple men when she left the tailor. Most succubi would do anything to get a body like that. It made the Lilim even more curious as to what the woman would be like as a Mamono.

    Kuroferuru on the other hand...well she merely huffed and refused to comment.

    They continued to watch as the Doll was taken in by the Hunter. They saw her take the Doll to her room. And that''s when things got strange.

    First, was the Hunter''s barehanded assault on Matilda. Druella still winced as she recalled the beatdown. She could almost hear the Doll''s body crack with each and every blow that landed.

    Second, just when the Hunter finished saying something to the Doll...the mirror stopped working. It only lasted a few seconds, but the fact that it happened at all caused both of them concern. Especially when she went over the spells she had layered into the glass...and found no issues.

    That had caused her concern.

    When the image came back and showed that the Hunter was gone, that concern turned to a calculating consideration of the Hunter''s abilities. It was only a few moments later that the image cut out once more. Then it came back...and that was when she appeared.

    Druella found herself pausing in her steps. The feeling of cool air blowing on her exposed skin made her look to her left. There she saw one of the windows of the Palace, its curtains being blown into the hall by the wind outside. The silken curtains brushed against her skin as they waved in the breeze. Druella took in a deep breath of fresh air, her expression softening as she basked in it. It carried with it the smell of spices from the market, the morning dew of the fields outside the city, and the smell of the early morning sun coming over the horizon.

    But most of all, it carried the smell of sex. The sweet, husky, intoxicating scent of lovemaking coming from the Mamono and their husbands within the rest of the city. The smell helped focus Druella''s thoughts as she recalled the memory of that...that...she wasn''t sure what she was.

    The..."woman" looked extremely similar to an adult version of a Living Doll. Something that shouldn''t be possible considering all Living Dolls were made to be forever young. Yet, there she sat, her ball jointed hands gently cupping Matilda''s cheeks. This time, both Druella and Kuroferuru were of the same mind. For she had no doubt that the Baphomet saw the exact same thing she did when they looked at the "woman".

    Love.

    The same love she wanted to spread throughout the world. That she wanted all humans and monsters to experience.

    However...this was different.

    The love she knew was a passionate, heated, fiery thing. It captured the hearts of men and women alike. Their emotions ensnared, it was only natural that they wish to become one with each other. To lay with each other, press their naked bodies together, and make love in the way that only those who understood such emotions could. The type that would spread like a wildfire to all who witnessed it, drawing them into the same throws of passion and lust.

    But the love she felt within that..."woman".

    It was...calm.

    It was a peaceful sort. The kind of quiet affection one nurses for another. A silent adoration that rested within the deepest parts of someone''s soul. Such a passive feeling didn''t drive them to be with their object of affection at all cost. It didn''t push for them to drag their beloved to bed for hours of love making. It didn''t even truly have a need to be reciprocated.

    It went against every single thing she believed love to be.

    But then...why was it so strong?

    Why was that affection, the type that stood in complete contrast to the love she knew, so similar to the kind her parents had? The same type of love that allowed them to stand against even the Chief God. The same love that produced her and her sisters. The same love that would eventually allow her mother to give Mamono the ability to produce Monster sons.

    How could such a thing exist without any of the passion of the love between a Mamono and her husband? How could it do...whatever it did to Matilda? The Living Doll was still a Monster, she could tell that much. But she gave off the same strange feeling as the "woman" that turned her. Did she become a subspecies? Something like how Primera became a Werewolf-Elf after her transformation? Or was it something else? Was it something she was missing?

    She had no answers.

    And watching the Hunter and this new "woman" didn''t give her any clues.

    Only more questions.

    Her frown deepened.

    How could this be possible?

    She had seen the kind of "love" that could exist without a Mamono involved. The type that could fray with time. That could be conditional or require something material and easily lost. That, if not openly articulated, could turn into a festering wound on someone''s heart. That made others afraid to be true to themselves. Compared to the love that was freely given by the Mamono, to the one that would last until the end of time, that was openly declared to the world, is it any wonder that it gave such strength to Mamono?

    But then...how could that "woman" exist?

    Was there another type of love out there? One that could be as strong as her parents''? One that can last without the need of Mamono?

    Was...was she...was she wrong?

    The thought made Druella stop in her tracks. Her eyes widened, her tail went still in the air, and her breathing slowed down. She tried to shake off the idea...but it wouldn''t leave her.

    Was she wrong?

    Was there something she had been missing?

    Did...did she have to do things the way she did?

    Could she have been different?

    All this questions circulated through her mind...that is, until she heard a loud moan coming from her right. Glancing towards the noise, she discovered that she had wandered into the Throne Room at some point.

    And it seemed that it was Fransica''s turn with Elt today.

    As she beheld the Queen Roper, her emerald slime form engulfing every part of the red haired boy, she felt her worries leave her. For she began to recall what the girl was like before her transformation.

    Sickly, bedridden, depressed, and treated as a burden by all around her. How the light in her eyes had slowly but surely left her while she was trapped within her frail human form. How she never had the courage to admit her feelings to who she truly loved because of it.

    After her transformation?

    "You look so cute, Elt~," the Queen Roper giggled, her arms and tentacles milking the Incubus'' every orifice. He could do little save for grunt in pleasure, while taking time to grope a part of Fransica''s slimy body.

    The sight of the two of them consummating their union drove all doubts from Druella''s mind.

    No. She was doing the right thing.

    If she had stayed idle, not only Fransica, but all the Maidens would''ve been far worse off. How could she be in the wrong when she had accomplished such a thing?

    Whoever that new "woman" the Hunter had brought to this world was, she was certain the love she felt wasn''t complete. And if it was, then surely it could be improved by becoming a Mamono? After all, you can never have too much love in your life.

    A determined smile replaced the frown on Druella''s face. She began to walk much more confidently, her hips swaying as she changed her destination. After moving through different wings of the Palace, she arrived at the Black Goat''s Alchemical Workshop. The door was left wide open, the sounds of men being pleasured and liquid''s bubbling coming from within. A purple mist crawled from within the room, carrying with it the musky smell of semen, sex, and sweat.

    Walking through the open door, Druella beheld Kuroferuru hard at work. The Baphomet was hovering over a large cauldron, her body held up by black tentacles that extended from portals behind her. She carried a large wooden stick that she swirled through the bubbling liquid of the cauldron. Around the container were three witches and three baphomets on either side. Each was on a stool, pleasuring their "Onii-chans". Whenever one of the men climaxed, one of the girls would move out of the way to let his expulsion fall into the mixture below. The girl responsible would frown at the action, but she''d brighten up when Kuroferuru dismissed her off deeper into the workshop.

    Kuroferuru looked up from her concoction when she felt the White Lilim enter the room. She smiled, speaking over the moans and groans of her assistants, "Lady Lilim! Come to see my latest creation?"

    "In a way," Druella said with a sly smile. She pointed at the liquid in the cauldron, "Would I be correct in saying that''s an enhanced version of the potion you give to older women?"

    The Baphomet frowned but nodded to the White Lilim, "Yeah! I''m making it to deal with that ''Hunter'' and get back at her! How dare she lie to me by hiding her true appearance! Damn, bags of fat on her chest. No good lying meanie!"

    The Baphomet''s stirring increased in intensity as she spoke. Druella shook her head with a smile. The Black Goat didn''t take seeing that the Hunter had a bust as big as a demon''s well. Though, her choice of reaction wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Druella had come here to request a potion to use...but not on the Hunter.

    "Actually, I had a question," Druella leaned over the cauldron, her passive aura touching the witches and baphomets around her. They became more frantic as the Lilim''s presence heightened the pleasure they felt. She patted the head of one of the witches with her tail while speaking, "What would your new potion do if you gave it to man?"

    "Well, that''s obvious! He''d be brought around to the true faith! The love of little girls. He''d be compelled to find a young girl to be his little sister, before turning into an Incubus!" Kuroferuru said with an excited smile, "Why do you ask?"

    "Because, I don''t think we should try to go after the Hunter directly. We should be more...selective in our targets."

    "Oh? Then who were you thinking?"

    "Oh, just a certain undead warrior. Who is currently out of the Hunter''s immediate influence."

    Druella and Kuroferuru shared knowing smiles.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    I still can''t believe it...

    ...It''s fine, Eros. We still have each other. And, who knows? Maybe Hel is doing better on her end.

    Where is she anyway?

    I''m not sure. She should''ve been here by...oh there she...HEL!

    What...what happened?! Are you alright!? Is...is that...is that BLOOD?!

    What...how...how did this happen!? Who did this?!

    K-K-Koga.

    Koga?!

    He...he...he hates me. He hates me. He hates me. I...I just wanted to make him happy Am I...Am I wrong? Have I...have I been wrong this whole time?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasha.

    Oh! God! You are answering my prayers once more!

    Listen. I need to warn you about something important.

    What do you need of me, oh Wonderful One?

    There''s a woman who will be coming to Lescatie very soon. When she arrives, I want you to ensure she meets Elt.

    My Elt? Oh! Is she another lost one? One who needs to be brought into the fold?

    Something like that. She''s an extremely stubborn woman, and likely won''t come around to your way of thinking without some serious convincing. And I can''t think of anyone better suited for that than the one you love.

    I understand. I shall rely what you have said to Wilmarina and the others. I''m certain they won''t mind having Elt meet a new addition to our family.

    That''s a good girl, Sasha. I look forward to seeing your work. Now, run along to your lover. You don''t want to miss your turn, do you?

    I will do as you say, God! Oh, I can''t wait. Just thinking of him-

    ...Hmmph. Well, ''Hunter''. Lets see you resist the charms of that boy.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ???????????????????l?????l??????????? ??????¨¾????o????????????????????,?????? ??????????????????h???????i????????s????????????? ??????????????????????s???????????????? ?????????¨¢????????? ????????s?????????¨¶???????????r?????????p????????????????¨¬??????s?????????e?????????.????????? ?????????T??????????????????? ?????????????w?????h???????????????????t????????????? ??????????d?????????o???????? ??????????????w?????????????????????? ??????????????¨®?????????????w?????????¨§??????? ???????t????h????????? ??????????????p????????l???????????????????????a???????????s??????¨±??????r???????????e???????????,????? ???????????o??????????????t?????????? ?????J?????a?????????i??????????????l???????????????????r??????????????

 Chapter 50: The Final Day: Morning

    ...

    W?????????????????????????????h????????????????a???????????????????????????????t?????????????????????''????????????????????????????? ?????????????????w?????r?????????????????????????????????????????????????n????????????????????????????????????????,?????????????????????????? ?????????????????J????????????a????????????????????????????¨©??????????????????????l????????????????????????e?????????????????r??????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????N???????????????????????o??????????????t???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????n??????????g????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????a????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ...

    C??????????????????o????????????????m??????????????????????????¨¨???????????????????????? ???????????n????????????????????????????????????????????????w?????????????????????.??????????????????????????? ??????????Y???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????m?????????????????????u?????????????????????s???????????????????????t????????????????''??????????????????????????????v??????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????h???????????¨¢????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????r?????????????????????????????????????????????????a???????????????????????????????s???????????????????????????????n?????????????????????? ??????????????????f????????????????????????r????????????????????? ??????????????????????v?????????????????????s????i???????????????????????t????????????i????????????????n???????g???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ...

    P????????????????????????r???????????????????????????h?????????????????????????????p???????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????y???????????????????????????????????????????????????¨³????????????????????????????''?????????????????????v?????????????????????e??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????f??????????????????i??????????????????n???????????????????????????????????????????????????l???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????o?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????r????????????????????????????????????????????n??????????????d???????????????? ???????????????????t??????????????????????o?????? ??????????????????????????????????????????u??????????????????????r?????????-????????????????

    Stop talking like that.

    W??????????????????????????????????????????????a???????????????????????????????????e???????v????????????????????e??????????r????????????????????? ??????????????????d????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????y???????????????????o????????????????????????????????????-??????????

    I know you all can speak normally. So cut this crap out. I''m not in the mood for it.

    ...Fine. Spoilsport. What do you want? We were busy before you came here.

    Busy doing what? You''re all stuck down here for eternity.

    What you believe is eternity. And we were doing something very important. One of us discovered a new way to-

    I don''t care. I need to ask you all something important.

    Touchy today, aren''t we? Hmph. Would we be correct in assuming this has something to do with our cousin?

    "Cousin?" So she is related to you?

    Using mortal terminology, yes. More specifically, we share a common ancestry, but have such diluted blood that we''re only tangentially related. Only about .00000001% of our existence is similar to hers.

    But she is like you?

    In a sense.

    Then she can be trapped, down here? Like you all?

    ...You...you seek to...imprison our cousin...in the Abyss?

    It''s the only way I can think of to stop her for good. Killing her does nothing, she''ll just come back from the dead. We can''t corrupt her, as she destroys all Mana that enters her body. I don''t know if Mind Control would work, as she seems particularly willful. That only leaves imprisoning her forever. And if she''s similar to you, then what we did to you should work on her, right?

    ...

    Right?

    ...

    Say something, damn you!

    ...Heh. Heheheheheheheheh. Hahahahahah??????????????????????????a???????????????h??????????????????????????????????????h???????????????????????????????????h?????????????????????????????????????????.????????????????? ???????????AH????????????????????????????????????????????????????H???????????????????????????????????????????????????H??????????????????????H????????A????????????????????????????????????¨¤??????????????????????H????????????????????????????????????????H?????????????????????????????????????????H????????????A????????????????????????????????????¨¢?????????????H?????????????????????¨£???????????????????????H??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????H?????????????????????A?????????H????????????????????????????????????????????????????????A????????????????????????????????????A???????????????????H?????????????????????A??????????????????????H???????????????????????????????????H??????????????????????????????????????????????????H??????????????A??????????????????????¨¤??????????????????????A?????????????????????????H??????????????????????????????????????!???????????????????????

    Are you...are you laughing at me?!

    Ha-s-stop it! We-we can-hahaahahahahahaha! Hey! Hey, everyone else! Come listen to this! Our Jailor, thinks that she can imprison our cousin! Yeah, the Lady Of The Moon. She Who Embodies The Stars Themselves! The Jailor thinks she can imprison her!

    What? Is it so far fetched!? It worked on you all!

    Yes! It did! Because we are a part of this world!

    What do you mean?

    Jailor. Though our existence is one that can''t be understood nor comprehended by the mortal world, it is still one that is tied to this one. We are still beholden to the rules of this reality. Why do you think we took the form of Mamono when The Great Spell was cast? Though we may not be fully under the command of a Demon Lord, we are still effected by her actions. The Divine Magic used to imprison us relies on this connection. If we were not of this world, then these bindings would do little to keep us still. We could break them with but a thought.

    So...what exactly are you saying?

    That, if you were to use the same methods you used to imprison us on our cousin, then she would only be mildly inconvenienced. After all, she has already broken the rules of this world. What are bindings that operate off those rules to her?

    Well then...can you kill her?

    Excuse us?

    You said it yourselves. You''re cousins. If so, then you would be able to put her down for good, right?

    ...Perhaps. If she were brought before us in this Abyssal Prison of ours, then we could try.

    Perfect. I know just how to get her-

    But there is one caveat: We will need to be released from our bonds.

    What?! Why?!

    So that we may fight at our full power.

    You would need that much strength to fight her?

    You are asking us to face off against one of our cousins. One who''s domain is the Heavens that rest above this world, and whose power is unshackled. Believing that we could defeat her while our bonds are still intact is the height of foolishness.

    Are you indirectly calling me a fool?

    Yes, Jailor. We are.

    Not even denying it.

    There is no need to deny the truth.

    Well then what makes you think that''ll let you win against her?

    Domains, dear Jailor. Our cousin''s domain is the Stars Above. While she is among them or beneath their light, her power will be at its fullest. But here, deep beneath the rolling waves, where even the Light Of Hope does not reach, that is our domain. If we were to face her here with no chains to hold us, then we would be able to inflict our full might upon her body and soul. Granted, the battle would likely cause natural disasters as a consequence, but that is a small price to pay for victory.

    ...

    So, Jailor. What do you say?

    ...No. It''s not worth it. There has to be another way.

    As you say. Then we have, two other possibilities.

    Tell me.

    The first is to find her home. Beings such as her all have a realm they call home. Much like yourself. Should someone enter that place, and defeat her there, then she would be felled for good. However, they will be facing her in her own domain. Where she is strongest.

    Hmm...alright. That''s going on the back burner. And the second idea?

    Leave her alone.

    Excuse me?

    We have been observing our cousin from our imprisonment. We have seen her actions upon this world. We have watched as she has gathered others to her side. And we have concluded that the best way to deal with her: Is to leave her alone. She does not wish for conflict. She does not wish to rule this land. She does not wish to kill. She simply wishes to live. Within her home. With her children, her friends, and her closest companion.

    ...

    If that is what she wishes, then who are we to get in her way? If she is left alone, she will not fight us. She will not destroy the world that you hold dear. She will not step beyond her bounds and threaten the very fabric of our reality. Thus, what is the harm in letting her have what she wishes to have?

    ...No. I can''t do that. She''s too dangerous. The things she can do...they''ll ruin everything.

    Ah, yes. The Demon Lord''s Plan. That must take precedent over everything else. Isn''t that ?????????????????????????¨«????????????g??????????????h????????????t???????????????????????,????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????r??????????????? ????????????????????J?????????????????a?????????????????????i??????????????????????¨®???????????????????r????????????????????????

    I told you to stop talking like that.

    Y?????????????e??????????????????s?????????????????????????,??????????????????? ?????????a???????????????n??????????????d???????????????? ???????????????????????????e?????????????? ????????????????d????????????????????????????i??????????????????????????d????????????????? ?????????????????s????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????s?????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????w???????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????k?????????????????n????????????????¨§????????????????w????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????¨­??????????¨²?????????? ?????????????????????????????????w??????o????????????????????u??????????????l?????????????????????????????? ????????????????l?????????????????i????????????????????????????????t?????????????e????????????n??????????????????? ????????????t???????????????o???????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????s???????????????????????????.?????????????????????????? ??????o???????????????w????????????????????????,????????????????????? ????????????????y????????????????o???????????u?????? ?????????????????h????????????a??????????????v???????????????????????e????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????t???????????????????o??????????????????p????????????????????????????p?????????????????????????????????????????????d????????????????.???????????????? ??????????????????T???????????????h????????????????????????????????????????????s???????????????,???????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????s????????????????e????????????????????????e??????????????? ????????????????n?????????????????¨°?????????????? ?????????????????????r????????????????????¨§???????????????????¨£???????????????????????s?????????????????????????o???????????????????????n??????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????l????????????????????????????i??????????????????????s?????t???????????????????e???????????????????n??????????????????????????? ???????t???????????????????????o???????????????? ???????????????????????y???????????????????????????u???????????????????????.??????????

    Hmph. Whatever. The information you have given me will be put to good use. Goodbye.

    ...

    S??????????????????????h?????????????????????????????¨¦?????????????????? ????????????????????????????i??????????????????s???????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????o???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.????????????????

    ?????????????

    ????????????????? ???????????????????

    ??????????????????

    ?????????????????H??????????????????????m????????????????????m???????????????????????.??????????????.????????????????????.?????????????????????????p????????????????e???????????????????r??????????????????????h??????????????????a???????????????????????????????????????????s???????????????????????? ???????????????????????????w????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????h?????????????????¨°?????????????????????????????????????????????????????d????????????? ???????????????p????????????????a?????????y????????????????? ????????????????????o???????????????????u???????????????????r???????????????? ????????????c?????????????o?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????i???????n????????????????????? ????????????????a????????? ??????????????????v????????????i?????????????????????????s????????????????i????????????????????????t???????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????¨¯????????????????????????m??????????????????????????????????h??????o???????????????w?????????????????.????????????????? ?????????????????????I?????????????????????f???????????????????????? ????????????????????¨­????????????????????????????????????????????????????????l?????????????????????????y????????????????? ?????????t???????o???? ????????????????????????????????????????????a???????????????????r??????????????????? ????h?????????????????e???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????¨°?????????????????????????f???????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????h???????????????????????????a????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????o?????????m?????????e????????????????.??????????????????????

    ???????????

    ????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????

    ????????????????????

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????s?????????????????????? ????????????????????s?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.??????????.??????????.???????????¨¬??????????????s???????? ??????????????o?????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????f?????? ????????????????????????????????????u?????????????????????????r?????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????r??????v???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????t????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????n??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????b?????????????????????????y?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????H??????????????????????????????????????????m????????????????????.?????????????????.?????????????????????????.???????????????????a?????????????h?????????????????.????????????? ??????????????????????T?????????????????????h???????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????y????????????????o???????u??????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????????????????????.???????????????????????????????.????????????????????.????????????????

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "I wonder what Druella wants with us."

    Silvia Scarlet, Vampire and mother to Teresa Scarlet, looked up to regard Corelia with stern eyes. She shifted in her seat outside the Throne Room, idly shooing away a roper tendril that had gotten too close. She had hidden her wings, giving everyone a clear view of her dress beneath. Her blonde hair had been cut short, with twin bangs hanging over her ruby red eyes. A white blouse covered her chest while the rest of her bright black and gold dress seemed to twinkle in the dim light of Lescatie''s Palace.

    Silvia leaned forward, thankful that Druella had led the two of them to a place away from the Palace windows. It was early morning, the absolute worst time for a Vampire to be out and about. Doing this went a long way towards alleviating Silvia''s building irritation. After all, what could the White Lilim want with her and her servant this early in the day? She had only come to Lescatie to get word of her dau-the Dhampir, and her two missing servants. Yet, rather than explain herself, the White Lilim had taken every opportunity to keep her in the city. She begrudgingly agreed, planning for her stay to only last for three days.

    It had been four since then.

    Druella was lucky that the Vampire had the foresight to bring one of her thralls along with her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been such an agreeable guest. Though, sharing a room with her thrall hadn''t been a complete waste of time. Having some time to themselves did let her enjoy drinking his blood more than usual. And it had-

    Silvia shook her head. No! No! She didn''t enjoy being with that boy! He was a filthy, no good human and she was a noble vampire! The only thing he was good for was his blood. No other reason. She shook her head to clear it. Then she focused back on Corelia, speaking in an imperious tone of voice, "You mean, you don''t know?"

    Corelia shook her head. The Dark Mage had seen better days. There were bags under her eyes, her skin looked clammy, and her pupils were darting to and fro. She would sometimes jump at shadows or the moans of other Mamono within the Palace. Her staff was laid across her lap, while her hat sat next to her on her own bench. Her purple hair was a mess of split ends and unkempt clumps of hair. The Dark Mage looked over at the door, "I mean...I''m hoping it''s about that...that..."

    She doesn''t finish her sentence, arms wrapping around herself as her body starts to shake. Silvia''s stern gaze softened as she beheld the Dark Mage''s distress. Corelia had told her what happened when the three of them went to investigate the stranger. While she had been upset at how Corelia "creatively interpreted" her orders, she couldn''t bring herself to be mad after seeing the Dark Mage''s state. She wanted to help her, but Corelia refused to tell her anything. All she would say was that she saw "The End Of The World" on that night. No more.

    Being forceful wouldn''t work either. Silvia had tried giving her a direct order to tell her what she saw. It only resulted in Corelia crying herself to sleep.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Silvia got up from her seat and walked over to sit beside Corelia. She placed an arm around the Dark Mage''s shoulder, pulling the shaking girl into an embrace. She rubbed the smaller woman''s shoulder as she spoke, "There, there, Corelia. It''s alright. You''re safe here."

    Corelia''s shaking stopped, but she didn''t pull away from Silvia. The two sat like that for a few moments. Corelia''s breathing got slower and slower as she calmed down. When it got back to normal levels, the Dark Mage nodded, "OK. I''m OK, now. Thank you, Mistress."

    "It is no trouble," Silvia patted the Dark Mage''s shoulder, "It is only right for me to ensure my last servant is taken care of."

    Corelia''s mood fell, "Yeah. I wonder how Akuri and Kogero are doing. Akuri''s been responding to my messages...but I wish she''d hurry up and get here."

    "She''s likely gathering as much information as she can. If this stranger was powerful enough to scare you off, and defeat a warrior like Kogero, then we''ll need as much information as we can get," Silvia explains, her own thoughts going to that stranger. She would never admit this outloud...but she had been extremely curious about this stranger. A warrior who managed to defeat a Dhampir, seemed to have no Mana whatsoever, and was female? Something like that wasn''t common nowadays. In the past, before Lilith? Certainly. But now? You were more likely to run into an Incubus that still had the blessing of the Chief God.

    While she had only wanted Akuri to observe the woman, she had put her up to the task for two reasons. The first was to make sure the Dhampir still didn''t know where she was. The second was to see if the woman would be a good candidate for Vampirism. After all, someone who managed to purchase such a fine manor had to have some noble stature. And Silvia had been wishing for someone new to talk to after all these years.

    Then she learned of what happened to Corelia.

    Now? Now she wished to find the woman and make her pay for what she did to her servants.

    The sound of the door to the Throne Room opening brought the two out of their musings. A Dullahan, her dark armor blending in with the walls of the room. She gave a Silvia and Corelia a slight bow as she spoke, "Our Lady Lilim will see you now."

    Silvia and Corelia stood up from their seats. They walked forward, side by side as they entered the throne room. Beneath them was a purple satin rug that ran all the way from the door to the other end of the room. There sat three separate thrones, two clearly having been brought out for the other occupants in the room. They were arranged in a triangular formation, one on the left, one on the right, and one in the center with all facing the door. In front of the three, two succubi and an incubus knelt before the front throne.

    Kuroferuru sat in the throne on the left. The Baphomet had two large black tentacles hanging around her, each carrying a vial filled with a strange liquid.

    The Roper Queen, Fransica, sat in the throne on the right. She didn''t seem to be paying attention to Silvia and Corelia''s entrance. She was leaning back in her throne, a dopey smile on her face with her mind clearly elsewhere.

    And, sitting in the front-most throne, her white wings hanging over the sides, was Druella. The Lilim was resting her head on her right hand, while the left was waving at the trio kneeling before her. Her voice was sultry and soothing as she spoke to the three, "Thank you, Jillea. Now, why don''t you go and show Riza and her new husband around the city? There''s plenty for the three of you to see."

    "Yes, Lady Lilim," Jillea, a succubus with four wings coming from her back, stood up. She used her tail to guide the other two away from the Lilim. Silvia and Corelia passed the group without a word, as the two only had eyes for the Lilim.

    Druella smiled as the Vampire and Dark Mage approached her. She leaned forward in her seat, waving her arms out wide as she spoke, "Ah, Silvia Scarlet. I apologize for the long wait. Recent events have kept me rather busy these past few days. I hope you can find it in your hearts to forgive me."

    Silvia felt something grab hold of her cold dead heart. She grimaced as the White Lilim''s power fell over her body. Already she could hear sultry whispers trying to worm their way into her mind. Each one was telling her to forgive Druella, and that doing so would make the Lilim so happy. She could tell that Corelia was under a similar effect, as the Dark Mage''s expression had changed to one of pity.

    However, Silvia was a Vampire. And you don''t live to be more than a hundred years old by being weak willed.

    Silvia crossed her arms under her chest, frowning up at the White Lilim, "Apology accepted. However, I do expect compensation for making me wait for so long."

    "Oh, not to worry. I''m fully prepared to compensate you for the inconvenience. However, I''m afraid I impose upon you both for a little bit more," Druella hold out both of her hands, tail pointing towards Kuroferuru.

    The Black Goat''s tendrils moved to drop the vials into Druella''s hands. The White Lilim thanked the Baphomet as she took the vials in her hands. Silvia noticed that the two glasses seemed to glow with a strange purple light. The stoppers on the top kept the liquid inside, but she could see small trickles of smoke leaking from the tops. Druella held them up for Silvia and Corelia to see, "If it is not too much trouble, I''d like to ask the two of you to look into something for me. Something that I believe concerns the two of you as well."

    Druella waved a hand through the air. A section of the world trembled before a purple scrying window appeared in mid-air. It moved so it could be seen by both sides, the strange misty surface shifting for a few moments. Then it cleared up to show an image that shocked both Corelia and Silvia.

    "No way! That''s...that''s Akuri!" Corelia said, shock evident in her tone of voice.

    Silvia didn''t speak, but had to agree with the Dark Mage. They were currently staring at an image of Akuri riding on a horse. She was missing an arm, but didn''t seem any worse for wear. Silvia let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was good to have proof that at least one of her servants was still alive. Even if she had lost one of her limbs.

    The scrying portal remained focused on the Kunoichi for a few moments. Then it widened out to reveal the person she was traveling with. This made Silvia actually gasp in real shock. Her eyes widened as she beheld something that, even with her long life, she never thought she''d see ever again.

    A male monster.

    An Ochimusha.

    And if he was traveling with Akuri, then...

    "Ko...Kogero?" Corelia asked, cheeks suddenly flushing.

    "I would like to ask you two to take these potions and give them to these two," Druella explained, face splitting into a devious grin.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The squeaking of hinges announced Teresa Scarlet''s entrance into, what was now, Micheal''s place of business. She stepped inside, taking her hat off while giving the interior a quick examination. Her attention eventually fell on the desk at the front...and the black haired girl sitting behind it. Her hair had been tied into a bun, revealing her single gray eye along with the one that was closed shut. A line of scar tissue ran from the top of her head down the middle of the eye, ending at her upper lip.

    She looked up from the desk, frilly pink dress moving with her. A bright smile came over her face, "Oh! Hello there! Welcome to Micheal''s Property Sellers. I''m Tera Gideon. How may I assist you?"

    Teresa walked over to the front of the desk. She waved at the girl in greeting as she spoke, "Hello, Tera. My name is Teresa Scarlet. Before I get to my reason for being here, would I be correct in saying that Micheal has hired you as his apprentice?"

    Tera nodded, a beaming smile on her face, "Uh huh! Mr-I mean, Micheal called me here just last night. He said Mr. Montgomery was gone, and that I didn''t have to do what he said anymore. When I told him I didn''t have any way to get money for my family, he let me have this job. I...I owe a lot to him."

    Tera looked at the ground, cheeks taking on a slight shade of red. Teresa''s smile only grew wider. Not only at hearing the girl''s praise for the recently made Merchant, but also because she could recognize how the girl really felt about him. It was rather easy as a Mamono. They were more attuned to the emotions of others than most knew. And right now, she could feel the hints of a crush from Tera''s own words.

    Tilting her head, Teresa waved a hand towards the stairs, "Well then, I should go thank him for his kindness myself. Would you mind if I head upstairs to meet with him?"

    Tera shook her head, "Not at all. I think he should be finishing up with another client. Let me just-"

    "Ms. Barns! Please get off me!"

    Teresa and Tera turned towards the stairs. Confusion came over their faces. They both recognized the voice as coming from Micheal. But they didn''t understand what was wrong. Moving quickly, Teresa made her way up the stairs. Tera followed shortly after, taking the scroll Micheal had given her to take notes with her.

    Upstairs was but a single hallway with pair of double doors at the end that led into Micheal''s office. So, it was a simple matter for the two of them to walk straight to the entrance. Teresa held out a hand to stop Tera from just walking inside. She looked at the human girl and placed a finger to her lips to ask for silence. Confused but curious, Tera nodded as the Dhampir slowly creaked the door open. Only enough to let the two of them peak inside.

    What they saw, made both of them freeze in place.

    The office was a spartan affair...at least, it was now. Marks on the floor indicated that numerous things had recently been removed from the office. The only objects still inside were the desk Micheal sat behind and a single chair that sat in front of his desk. The man in question was currently leaning back in his chair, both hands up and eyes wide as he beheld what was happening in front of him.

    That being, a half naked woman sitting in his lap.

    The female had long, golden locks of hair that fell down to the small of her back. Neither of them could see her face, but they both saw the numerous welts and bruises on her back. Teresa recognized them as injuries from whips and other such instruments. What she did not know was how the woman received such markings.

    Such things went to the back of her head as she heard the woman speak. Her voice was sultry but Teresa could tell any sexuality on display was false. One look at the woman told her what she was trying to do. Her words only confirmed it, "Come on, little boy. Drop that whole ''Noble Man'' act. I know you want me~. Here, you can touch these all you want~."

    The woman grabbed Micheal''s arms and placed them on her chest. Teresa heard Tera gasped in shock, while the woman moaned with pleasure. The woman continued, "But, if you want to do more than this, then we keep the agreement I had with Brigid going. You get to have my body whenever you want, but you have to keep giving gold to my folks. That sounds like a pretty good deal, don''tcha think~?"

    Seeing Micheal''s distraught and confused face made Teresa grip the door tighter. This woman dared to do this? To attempt to use her feminine wiles and the sacred act of sex to seduce Micheal? For what? For some extra coin that he likely would give her if she asked? She wouldn''t stand for it! Her pride as a Dhampir wouldn''t let her-

    "No."

    That word made her freeze in place. Tera did the same and so did the woman sitting on Micheal''s lap.

    Micheal took a deep breath in. Then he let it out as a sigh.

    He pulled his hands away from the woman''s chest.

    Then he pulled her red and white dress back into place. He fixed the buttons and zipped up the back.

    Then he helped her to the floor, standing up as he did. He was as tall as she was, so he was able to look her in the eye. He placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke with a calm conviction to his voice, "Thank you for the offer, Ms. Samantha Barns. But I must decline. I am, however, willing to negotiate over your family''s situation."

    The now named Samantha stared at Micheal in completely surprise. Then her expression turned sour. She violently forced her way out of Micheal''s grip, "What?! Are you saying I''m not good enough for you?! That you''re gonna fuck over my family cause I''m not like that little waif you call an apprentice downstairs?! How much are you paying her to fuck you everyday, huh?!"

    Micheal seemed to stand straighter despite the woman''s anger, "My relationship with Ms. Gideon is an equal partnership. In return for acting as my apprentice, I shall teach her skills in the Mercantile arts and give her due compensation. In addition, I do not plan to just leave your family to suffer. I plan to undo many of my predecessors actions, lower the rent, and improve the conditions of their homes."

    "Ha! You expect me to buy that?" Samantha poked a finger in Micheal''s chest, "And why should I trust a limp dick like you, who won''t even fuck a woman who is willing to let him do whatever he wants to her?"

    "Because I''m not Montgomery."

    "Why should I buy that?"

    "Because I will prove it!"

    Samantha took a step back in shock at the amount of conviction within Micheal''s voice. Micheal stared her down for a few moments, before walking back to his desk and sitting down in his chair. He nodded to the woman, "Thank you for meeting with me, Ms. Barns. I hope to see you again some day."

    Samantha blinked.

    Then she scoffed before turning around. She stomped her way towards the door. Not wanting to be caught, Teresa and Tera moved to the sides to avoid detection. Her anger blinding her, Samantha didn''t even see the two as she made her way down the hall.

    Tera''s blush had grown to encompass her entire face. Teresa could swear she heard the girl''s heart beating, and could see how she trembled with barely contained excitement. Tera spoke in a shaky, but happy voice, "M...Micheal will see you now, Ms. Scarlet."

    Then the girl ran down the hall. When she was alone, Teresa turned to stare into the room.

    There she saw Micheal slumped over his desk. He was face down with both hands on the back of his head. Teresa stepped into the room and called his name. He looked up, revealing cheeks aflame and sweat dripping from his brow. Seeing the Mamono only made things worse. He started to fail his arms around as he tried to find words, "T-T-T-Teresa! I didn''t expect to-how long have you-did you see any-oh by the Gods not now!"

    He placed his head in his hands, shaking his head while mumbling nonsense to himself. Teresa moved to sit in the chair in front of his desk. She crossed her legs as she spoke, "Well, just so you know, I saw everything that happened. Are you alright?"

    Micheal was silent for a few moments. Then slowly raised his head up so he could look at the Dhampir, "Um...Teresa...if I told you that I was...aroused by Ms. Barns actions...would you think any less of me?"

    Teresa''s eyes widened in surprise. Micheal took it as shock and disgust. He placed his head back down on the desk, "Oh! I knew you would! I''m scum. I made that big speech, yet here I am still effected by just seeing a naked woman! Oh, what am I gonna do if she comes back? Will I be able to resist then too? What if she comes at night or drugs me or-"

    "Micheal. Calm down," Teresa waved her hands through the air, "Breathe. Breathe. Get your thoughts in order."

    The human did as the Dhampir said. When he was finally calm enough, he straightened himself up. Adjusting his glasses he cleared his throat, "Thank you, Teresa. I...apologies for all of that."

    "It''s no trouble, Micheal. I''m glad to help."

    "Ah, yes. Um, again, sorry if learning about...that...made you think less of me. I-I-I try to resist such attempts to sway me. But...I have little control over my body''s natural urges. As much as it shames me to admit it," Micheal said, one hand going to his head. He was almost certain that the Dhampir would start to loathe him soon enough. Teresa had long since revealed her Mamono nature to him and the Guard Captain. In her own words, the three of them were in this together now. If they were going to succeed, they needed to know exactly what she and Akuri were. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to fully trust her. He always saw the action as extremely inspiring. The fact that she was willing to reveal such a fact to them showed how much she trusted them. At the time, he had been extremely happy that she trusted him that much.

    Now, he was certain that trust would be gone. He was going to take over Montgomery''s position, after all. They would need him to make deals and purchases to get them the supplies they needed for the defense. And there would no doubt be female merchants who would attempt to seduce him to make him alter the deals to favor them. He had to stay strong and resist their he had let Samantha''s wiles get to him. Make him aroused and erect. He hated himself for that. What kind of man would-

    "I don''t think that at all."

    Micheal froze up.

    Slowly, he turned to look Teresa in the eyes. Her''s seemed to sparkle as she flashed him a rather cute smile. He blinked twice before asking, "Um...excuse me...Teresa. What did you say?"

    Teresa''s smile only grew. She placed one hand on the desk and spoke up, "Hey, Micheal? When you''re not too busy, would you like to go out with me?"

    "Y-y-y-you mean as friends, right?"

    Teresa shrug, "Perhaps at first. But if you want more...I wouldn''t say no."

    "Eh?" was all Micheal could say.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    When Selina awoke, she became aware of the fact that someone was shaking her. Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she lifted herself up from her bed. She still wore the dress she had purchased from the tailor, the habit of sleeping in the same clothes as the day before yet to be shaken. Though with short trips to the Hunter''s Dream, or a helping hand from Eve, any required cleaning was quickly accomplished. When she managed to push herself up using her elbows, she saw the culprits behind her awakening. Those two being Horace and Gloria. Both children stopped what they were doing, big smiles plastered on their faces as they watched Selina rise. Selina looked between the two, rubbing her left eye with the back of her hand, "Horace? Gloria? What are you two doing up?"

    "We woke up early so we could play!" Gloria said, bouncing on the bed while looking at Selina with big, bright eyes. Selina was surprised at the young girl''s actions. She didn''t remember seeing Gloria this excited since she spoke with her a few days ago.

    Horace got outta the bed, placing a hand on Selina''s arm so he could pull her laong, "Come on, Mom! Lets go! I want to show you how many logs I can split now." Gloria followed after her brother, doing the same with Selina''s other arm.

    "Alright, alright. Hold on. Let me get up," Selina said, rising from her bed to follow her children out the room, "And we can''t forget to clean up before we head out. Eve, Matilda! Can the two of you clean the room while I''m gone?" Selina shouted to the two dolls still in the bed.

    The two dolls immediately rose from their slumber, Eve getting out of bed and dusting herself off, "Of course, Good Hunter. I will see you later today. Come along, Matilda."

    "Yes, my creator," Matilda followed after Eve, already pulling a washcloth from...somewhere on her person. Selina didn''t have enough time to wonder about that. She was busy being pulled out of the room by her children.

    After the three of them had washed up, they headed out the back door to the rest of the yard. Selina took note of how the leaves on the trees had begun to change color. They were now a mixture of vibrant oranges and yellows. Underneath the trees were leaves that had likely fallen from their branches. A cold wind picked up and blew some of the stray leaves through the air.

    Selina hummed to herself. It seemed that Fall had come. Perhaps the month she had spent here was near the end of Summer? Either way, it was nice to see a change in season like this. Especially after the never ending Night Of The Hunt. She frowned at the memory, shaking her head to clear it before focusing on her children. Gloria was running through piles of fallen leaves while Horace had gotten a good sized log and taken it to a stump. Leaning against it was a single ax with a wooden handle. Selina walked over to her adopted son, staring at his actions while being ready to help if needed.

    Horace, once he was sure Selina was watching, placed the log on the stump. Then he picked up the ax and held it in both hands. He took a deep breath, lifted the ax until it was behind his head, then swung it down. It hit the log and managed to get halfway into it. Horace placed a foot on the log to help him pull it from the wood. Then he looked up at Selina with a smile, "See? I did it!"

    Selina nodded, "Yes, you did. Mostly. However, would you mind if I showed you a better way to swing your ax?"

    Horace tilted his head, "What do you mean?"

    "Well, first, hand me the ax," Selina held out her hand and Horace obliged. She lifted the ax up until Horace could see her holding it, "Now, the way you were holding it is not a good way to do so. Because if you hold it like this, with the head behind you, the head is pulling you backwards and draining more of your energy."

    Selina demonstrated by lifting the ax until it was hanging behind her back. After being sure that Horace could see, she brought it back around and held it in both hands, "If you wish to avoid it, it would be better if you used it like so."

    Selina placed one hand near the ax head. The other she moved to near the end of the handle. Then, in one swift motion, she swung the ax while letting the handle slide through her hand. She did the same thing three more times, before handing it back to Horace, "Now, you try."

    Horace nodded, taking the ax in both hands. Selina knelt to help the boy get the right posture and hand position. Once he had his hands in the right place, she guided him through the motions. They made a few test swings. Then she let Horace go so he could try it.

    The first time he missed.

    But the third time he managed to split the log the rest of the way in a single stroke.

    "Huh! I did it!" Horace jumped up, a beaming smile on his face, "Thanks mommy!"

    "It is no trouble, Horace. Keep it up, and you''ll be strong enough to wield a blade in no time," she assured the young man. His smile only grew wider. Selina felt something grab onto her thigh. Looking down, she found Gloria pulling at her skirts with one hand. The other was raised up towards Selina''s face.

    Selina scooped Gloria into her arms, holding the girl close as she spoke, "And what do you desire, my darling daughter?"

    "Up! I want to fly!" Gloria shouted with a wide smile.

    Selina''s own smile grew as she grabbed the girl under her arms, "Alright then. Three, two, one."

    She tossed Gloria up, the girl shouting in excitement as she went into the air. Selina repeated the action five times, each time catching Gloria as she fell. Selina felt a sense of happiness and pride well up in her chest. One that she couldnt remember being there since she met Eve.

    This?

    This is what she wanted.

    This is all she wanted these days. No battles. No bloodshed. No worries.

    Just her and her children.

    However...she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Gloria and Horace hadn''t been this energetic since...since Matilda was made. Even when she brought them outside while Koga was with them, they still seemed reserved. Yet now, they were acting so outgoing.

    As she put Gloria back on the ground, she turned to see Horace pulling at her skirt next. He was pointing deeper into the forest, "Come on, mom! Lets go see the rabbits again!"

    Selina grabbed Gloria''s hand and let Horace draw the two of them into the forest. There they stopped near an outcropping where the two children started running around, looking for an entrance to a warren. Selina stepped forward until she was but a few paces from her children. Then she called them to her side. Horace and Gloria stopped what they were doing and ran to hug Selina''s legs.

    "What is it, mom?" Horace asked, his face the picture of innocence.

    "Do you want to go get Auntie Eve and Matilda?" Gloria asked, head tilting to the side.

    Selina looked down at both of her children. Then she sighed before kneeling to be at their level. She placed her hands on their shoulders then spoke, "Horace, Gloria, what''s wrong?"

    "What do you mean?" Horace''s voice didn''t sound any different.

    "We''re fine, why wouldn''t we be?" but the small hint of uncertainty in Gloria''s voice gave her away.

    The Huntress stared the two children down, "Now, you two know it''s not nice to lie to your mother. While I don''t hate that you two are so energetic, I would like to know why. Tell me, what''s wrong? Maybe I can help."

    The two children shared a look.

    Then, slowly, their expressions fell. Selina felt a pain in her heart as she beheld the sadness coming over her two children. But she didn''t press them. She waited until they were ready to tell her. Horace spoke first, "We...we heard what you said to those ladies last night."

    "What?" Selina''s eyes widened in surprise. Her mind went back through the previous night''s events, trying to think of when the two could''ve seen her, "How? When? What were you two doing up so late?"

    "I...I had a bad dream. And you weren''t there to hug," Gloria stated, hands going to the skirts of her own dress. She gripped them tightly, "I woke Horace up and we went downstairs to look for you."

    "We met Marcus on the way. He was going to pee," Horace continued, his hands going behind his back. He didn''t meet Selina''s eyes as he continued, "After he took care of that, we heard noises from the living room. So we snuck over there."

    "How much did you hear?" Selina asked, worry holding back any other emotion she could have.

    "Not a lot. We just saw those weird ladies in the room with you. We couldn''t understand what they were saying. But...but we did hear what you said you would do after today," Horace''s body started shaking.

    "You''re going to leave us. Again," Gloria finished for her brother, her own body shaking as well.

    Selina felt her heart sink.

    Of course. Why hadn''t she considered that? These two have been without her for weeks now. Then she comes back and only stays with them for four days? Of course, she had planned to inform them before she left. Give them both reason not to worry about her, and make them confident that she would come back.

    But as she prepared the same speech she had for that moment, a thought came to her mind.

    Which is worse?

    Worrying that someone you care about won''t be coming home?

    Or knowing that, even if they promise to stay by your side, something will always take them away from you? That, no matter how much time you spend together, it will all end for an unspecified amount of time?

    Perhaps to some, such a thing isn''t much of a concern.

    But Horace and Gloria?

    They were children.

    Orphaned children who had clearly suffered from abuse in their lives.

    Selina was, likely, the first adult to actually show them legitimate kindness. To be the thing that they deserved from the day they were born: A good parent.

    And she was about to leave them.

    Again.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She didn''t know what she could say.

    She wanted to stay with them. To be here and raise them. To take care of them and give them the lives they deserved.

    But she couldn''t. Because, even if it was for naught, as long as there was a fraction of a chance to stop Druella from attacking Pran, she had to take it. Otherwise, blood would be shed once more.

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    So, she did the best thing she could.

    She pulled both of her children into a hug. She held them tight to her chest as she spoke, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I will say this as many times as I have to, I promise that I will always come back. No matter how much time passes. No matter how far away I am. I will find my way back to you both."

    "But why...why do you have to leave?" Gloria was on the edge of tears, "Why can''t you stay?"

    "Because...because there are things that threaten us. Threaten our little family. Threaten our lives. And I am the only one that can truly face them."

    "Then why not run away?" Gloria continued, words interrupted by sobs, "We can just go somewhere else! Or find a place to hide!"

    Selina shook her head, "There are problems you can''t run from, Gloria. For if you do, you are simply delaying the inevitable. They will always catch up with you. And once they do, you will have nowhere to run."

    "But...but...wwaaaahhhh!" Gloria fell into tears. Her hands gripped the Huntress'' dress, staining it with her tears and snot.

    Horace held onto Selina''s torso as he spoke, "I''ll...I''ll protect the house. Whenever you leave, I''ll protect it. I promise. I''ll keep everything safe and sound until you get back."

    Selina smiled, pulling both her children closer, "I know you will, Horace. And, once again, I am sorry."

    Horace didn''t respond. For he too began to sob into Selina''s dress.

    Selina remained there with her children.

    With only the early autumn breeze to keep them company.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Chapter 51: Kogas Scouting Adventure Part 1

    ...

    Come on, Hel. It''s not that bad.

    ...

    Look, Eros and I know how you feel. We had a bit of a reality check too when we spoke with The Hunter.

    ...

    Really, though, how the heck did he even manage to hurt you? I mean, your wound''s already healed up but...shouldn''t that have been impossible?

    ...

    Uh, come on, Hel. Talk to me! You know I''m not as good at this as Eros is. But she had to go off and let her Cupids, Houri''s, and Asparas know that we''re gonna be switching things up. And get some stuff ready for when we go talk to Druella.

    ...

    Hel, please. Why''s it got you so down anyway? It''s just one-

    There was a man named Peter.

    Huh?

    Peter. He was a simple boy. From somewhere in the Order. A place that wasn''t small enough to be a town but wasn''t big enough to be a city. He left the place and decided to visit a village that was a weeks ride away from it. There he met a girl, Jessie. The two hit it off. He chose to stay there and marry her. The two hoped to have kids and start a life out there.

    OK, but what-

    One day, it rained in their village. Hard. The two of them got caught outside, because they were trying to have a picnic. They managed to get home. Made love while their bodies were soaking wet. But...but when they woke up...Jessie had a cough. They didn''t think it was anything serious. But it got worse. Day by day. Until it turned into a fever. Then shortness of breath. Then aches and pains. One day, she couldn''t even get outta bed.

    ...

    Peter became desperate. He asked the village healer, but she was no mage. She could only use herbs and had the bare minimum in terms of knowledge when it came to the human body. So, he hopped on his horse, and rode home. He didn''t stop. Day and Night he rode his horse as hard as he could. He managed to complete a week''s journey in two days. When he got to his hometown, it had grown into a small city. A small city with more than a few mages in it. He managed to convince one, an old friend of his, to follow him back to his village. But the mage was old. He needed to rest more than Peter did. So, what once took him two days, now took him another week.

    And when he got back?

    ...It was too late. His wife was gone. The mage didn''t know any resurrection spells. Peter was devastated. When they buried his wife, he sat by her grave and cried his eyes out. Wailing for three days and three nights. I saw it all. From start to finish.

    ...What did you do?

    What else? I brought his wife back as a zombie. The two seemed to recognize each other immediately. They wasted no time having sex and going at it like crazy. But, eventually, someone from the village found out. They were driven away...but they stayed together through it all. Got to a Demon Realm even. Have a family now.

    And...why did you mention this?

    ...When I brought Jessie back, I always thought that I just brought her back fully. That the zombie I created was her. That she was still the same person she always was. Same soul, same mind, different body. But...Koga. He made it clear that''s not what happened to him. He...he hated being Kogero. He doesn''t even see his life as Kogero as a life at all. I thought that...that he would be the same. That his soul and mind would be the same, just in a different body.

    But...?

    But that''s not what happened. He was trapped, Ares. I trapped his soul and mind in a body that wasn''t his own. Even if he is just one instance, who''s to say he was the only instance? How many have I subjected to this fate? How many of the undead out there are actually the people they were when they were alive, and how many are completely separate beings that only share memories with their previous selves? How many of them are souls that are forced to watch as something that isn''t them makes them fuck and rape strangers they don''t know? How many men are forced to watch as their bodies are used in ways they would never accept when they were alive? How many women have been forced to watch as men that aren''t their loved ones take them as husbands, unable to say no because they''re not in control anymore?

    ...Hel...I...I-

    Ares...how many people have I tortured?

    ...

    ...

    ...OK. Alright. I tried being soft. Time to do things my way.

    Huh?

    Hel, listen: You messed up.

    I...I know-

    Let me finish. You messed up. But so did I. And so did Eros.

    But your mistakes aren-

    Who''s mistakes are worse doesn''t matter! What matters is this: We made mistakes. Now, what are we gonna do about them?

    Huh?

    Eros? She''s fucked up by focusing on Mamono and Human relationships, forcing them on others, and giving blessings to the Mamono. What''s she gonna do about it? She''s telling all of her servants to cut that shit out. Then, she''s gonna start having out blessings to both sides equally.

    Me? I fucked up by only giving any of my own blessings to Mamono warriors, stopping humans from being able to save their friends when they get caught in the middle of battle, and being too afraid to let even a little bit of blood fly which only gave Mamono an advantage. What am I gonna do about it? I''m being equal from here on out. Whenever I see a warrior I like that''s fighting for the good of others, they''re getting my blessing. Neither humans nor Mamono are getting special treatment here. No more shields stopping people from saving their friends when they get caught in battle either. And...and I''m gonna have to start letting at least a little bloodletting happen during battle. I''ll do what I can to avoid it though. Without giving the Mamono any advantages.

    That''s what we''re doing. So, Hel. You fucked up by making undead that might have the souls of others locked in perpetual torment. So...what are you gonna do to fix it?

    ...Well...I don''t...I don''t know.

    You don''t know? You''re the Goddess Of Death Hel! How can you not have any ideas on how to fix it?

    I mean...I can''t just stop making undead.

    Why not?

    Because if I do, then what about instances like Peter? People who could''ve been happy, having their lives ruined by circumstance? If I have the chance to make someone''s life better by bringing someone back from the dead, shouldn''t I?

    That''s something you need to answer for yourself. But, I do have an idea: Why not just ask the souls what they want?

    ...What are you talking about?

    Oh, come one Hel. I''ve seen you''re realm. I know you keep the souls somewhere. You''re telling me you can''t take a couple of seconds out of your day to speak with a few of them before you throw them back to the living world?

    That''ll make things take longer! I already takes me a few minutes to get through all the souls that get sent to me on a day to day basis. If I do this, then it''ll take even longer!

    Hel.

    What?

    You''re DEATH!

    Uh...uh...oh.

    Yeah. Also, can''t your banshees assist you?

    ...I suppose. They''ll have to leave their duties though.

    How many banshees do you have?

    ...Hundreds.

    There you go.

    OK but...do you really think it''ll work?

    It''s better than just sitting around here and sulking for who knows how long. And, besides, wouldn''t it make it easier for you to figure out what to bring someone back as?

    ...Yeah. I guess you''re right.

    Good.

    ...Can I stay here for a bit longer?

    Sure thing. Take as long as you need. We literally have all the time in the world.

    ...Thanks, Ares.

    Anytime.

    ...

    Hey, you want to come with us to talk to Druella when we go?

    ...N-no. I''m...I need sometime before I can confront someone like her right now.

    Alright.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Hey, Jeremy!"

    Jeremy jumped, his helmet clanking around his head. Disoriented, he started pointing his spear around him as he tried to find the source of the voice. He was soon brought to a halt as something strong gripped his spear. He looked up to see the familiar scarred face of Hagar staring at him with his singular eye.

    "Were you sleeping on the job, again, boy?" the old miner said, his calloused hands easily holding the young man''s spear at bay. Jeremy, barely able to see through his helmet, struggled to pull his weapon from the older man''s grasp. Hagar rolled his eyes and let the nineteen year old''s weapon go.

    ...Right as Jeremy started to pull back on his spear. The young guard fall onto his back, helmet falling off and rolling across the rocky plain around him. Hagar sighed while shaking his head at the young man. Jeremy got to his feet and dusted himself off. He tried to appear unphased by the older man''s actions. But his soft, freckled face did little to make him look intimidating. His voice cracked as he spoke, "I was not! I was just...uh...resting my eyes a little!"

    "15."

    "Oh don''t start with that!"

    "I told you, I''m gonna keep track of every time you use an excuse. That was number fifteen," Hagar moved over to a particularly smooth rock. He dusted off a part of it, then sat down while glaring daggers at Jeremy, "Don''t want me to do that? Stop messing up when you''ve got guard duty."

    Jeremy flinched at the man''s voice. He turned to his right, eyes falling on the mining village he was guarding. Mountain''s surrounded the place on all sides, with one in particular being where the mine had been set up. Men and women walked in and out of of the mine with bundles of rocks and ore in their arms. Usually they came out covered in dust or carrying a tool of some kind.

    Jeremy had settled down in after what happened in Lescatie. He grimaced at the memory of losing his family to those creatures...and how he left them behind so he could get away. Now, he was here. In this place with no name and only the mine filled with iron ore to keep any form of currency flowing in. Which usually came from caravans and traders sent from either the Order or Pran.

    He sighed before turning back to Hagar, "What does it really matter? We''re two days out from Lescatie, and those monsters are too focused on enjoying their new Demon Realm to come out this far."

    "You act like Mamono are the only problem we could face out here," Hagar says, one hand going to the patch over his missing eye, "People can be just as bad as those things."

    Jeremy scoffed, "As if bandits would even be a problem. Any that tried to make a name for themselves would be taken out by Mamono in a heartbeat."

    "Don''t have to be bandits. Just people getting desperate," Hagar turned his eye towards Jeremy''s fallen helmet. He waved a hand at it, "Go get that, will ya? Need some kind of protection in case someone with particularly good aim decides to throw a rock at your head."

    Jeremy looked between Hagar and the fallen helm. Then he looked up to see the sun beating down on the rocky plain in front of him. He briefly thought about arguing that it was too hot to do so...but one look at the unamused look on Hagar''s faced made him think better of it. With a sigh he walked over to his fallen helmet, spear still held in his hand. When he reached it, he stooped over to pick it up. The iron helmet was conical in shape, offering good protection to the top of his head. But...the places meant for the wearer''s eyes were too thin. He could hardly see anything out of it. He had tried to get someone to fix it, but their only smith left weeks ago. Said he wanted to get farther away from Lescatie now that it was Mamono Territory. Jeremy didn''t blame the man. He was thinking of doing the same thing soon enough. Just had to hold out and get enough gold.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    He shook his head and placed the helmet in the crook of his arm. Standing up straight he turned back towards the entrance to the mining village...but stopped when he spotted something in the distance. Frowning, he put a hand over his eyes and squinted at the horizon. There he swore he saw the shadow of...something heading for him. But he couldn''t make out what it was from where he stood.

    He briefly entertained the thought of checking it out. Then he discarded it and shrugged. Whatever it was, wasn''t any of his business.

    He turned around and started walking back towards the mining village.

    When he was half way there, Hagar shouted at him, "Put the damn thing on! It''s not that hard to see out of!"

    "Speak for yourself!" Jeremy shouted back. The look Hagar gave him made him flinch. Grumbling, he did as the old miner told him, "Fine. Fine. Fucking old bastard. Think you know better just case-"

    As soon as the helmet fell on Jeremy''s head, he heard and felt something ding off the side of it.

    He blinked in surprise. Then he looked down at the ground to see what had hit him.

    What he saw was an arrow with a shining silver tip.

    That''s when he started to hear it.

    The sound of an army on the march.

    Along with loud, feminine battle cries.

    A shiver went down Jeremy''s spine as his face went pale.

    He turned around and saw that the shadow he had seen was far closer now. Close enough that he could make out what was coming their way.

    What he saw made his blood run cold.

    An army of bronze skinned women, covered in tribal tattoos, and carrying nets and other primitive weapons. They hooped and hollered as they ran forward, scores of them rushing across the rocky terrain like it was nothing. Their hair flowed through the air behind them as they moved with a wild gait to their stride.

    Jeremy felt his body start shaking. He wanted to run but his feet wouldn''t listen to him. He lost his grip on his spear, hands shaking too much to keep the weapon held. Even as the woman got close enough that he could see the lust in their eyes, his body wouldn''t move. It wasn''t until he heard a shout from Hagar that he finally got his senses back.

    He finally turned to run.

    But it was too late.

    Something tackled him to the ground a moment later. He was forced to the earth, his helmet falling off and rolling away. It was soon lost in the tide of Mamono rushing passed him and into the village. He lifted his head, gasping for breath as his mind screamed for him to move. He tried to stand, but felt something fall onto his back. It grabbed his arms and tied something around his wrist faster than he could react. A moment later he was turned around and was able to behold his tormentor.

    One of the many bronze skinned women. Her skin was covered in off-white tattoos that run over her nipples and crotch. She had short brown hair while her eyes were a sharp magenta. Her lips were curled in a predatory smile as she took a few steps away from Jeremy''s prone form. Her eyes roamed his body as she spoke, "Thin arms, not a lot of muscles, soft face. Oh, you''re just my type~! I am taking you before any of my sisters get to you."

    "N-n-no! No! Get away!" Jeremy shouted, struggling against his bonds. His eyes darted around, trying to find something his could use to get away. They managed to fall onto his still free legs...and the fact that the Mamono was far enough away for him to try for a kick. With another shout he quickly pulled his legs back and launched a double kick at the woman.

    ...Who merely grabbed his ankles with one hand. She lifted him up until he was hanging upside down, laughing with glee as she threw him over her shoulder, "Still got some fight in you! Good! It''s a lot better when they struggle!"

    Jeremy screamed in fear as the Amazon turned around and ran towards the village.

    Where the rest of her sisters were already capturing men and transforming women.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    I...I can''t believe it.

    My Lady? Does something trouble you?

    No...No, Velte. For once, it''s the opposite.

    Did something good happen in the world?

    You bet it did! The Outsider? The woman we''ve been so worried about? She managed to get through to Ares and Eros! And, if I''m hearing right, maybe even Hel!

    Truly?!

    Well, she didn''t have anything to do with Hel, but still! That''s three Gods no longer helping the Mamono!

    That''s excellent my Lady! Should be open up a channel to speak with them?

    Uh...uh...n...no. Not yet.

    ...But...why not?

    I''m...I''m still not ready to talk to them. Not yet. I...I need time to get ready.

    ...As you say. Then, what about the Outsider? Surely you wish to go thank her?

    You bet! But...I''m also...kinda...maybe...sorta...scared of her.

    ...My Lady-

    Don''t give me that look! You''ve seen what she can do! In my injured state, one touch from her will be all it takes to kill me! I can''t just go down there and talk to her like the rest! And I can''t use any telepathy or anything. Who knows what''s rolling around in the mind of something like her.

    ...Then...perhaps you could send one of us?

    ...That''s...actually a good idea. Yeah. Yeah! Get one of our best Valkyries and send them to talk with the Outsider.

    As you-

    But not now! Not yet! Wa-wait until she''s on her way to Lescatie. That way you won''t cause too much of a scene.

    Why do you wish for us to avoid causing a scene?

    I don''t want her to think that I''m trying to bring the Order to her. She''s...not on good terms with them right now.

    ...As you say, my Lady. Would you like your hot cocoa now?

    ...Yes, please.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Akuri."

    Koga''s voice made the Mamono stop in her tracks. She turned to see the Ochimusha working on the map again. Most of his limbs had healed up, with the only exception being his left wrist and hand. For whatever reason, those seemed to be taking a longer time to regrow. It didn''t seem to slow the Ochimusha down though. He still moved with the same purpose he had when they left Pran. Still kept his eyes focused forward. Still took time to train whenever he had a moment.

    "Yes, Koga?" Akuri asked, bowing her head slightly to her traveling companion. They had set up a temporary camp at the top of a hill overlooking their surroundings. Behind them was the forest they and recently left, with Pran a beyond the large trees. In front of them the rolling plains began to turn into gray, rocky earth. Mountains lay in the distance, their shadowed forms sitting ominously on the horizon. To their left and right were mixtures of the two. Tress were sparsely dotted along the landscape, branches sagging and trunks cracked with dryness.

    Koga pointed the charcoal behind him, "Go back into the forest and gather more water for Nobu and Mimi. We will be heading towards those mountains, meaning we won''t have many chances to do so later on...please."

    "Yes, Koga," Akuri stood up and moved to where their horses were grazing. She ignored her own steed''s whinnying and attempts at teasing her to grab the water skins. Then, remembering her training in her homeland, she dashed to a tree branch and began to jump to the stream Koga had mentioned. They had spotted it earlier but refrained from stopping to make up for lost time.

    Her skills and speed made the trip take no time at all. She landed on the edge of the riverbank within a few seconds. She placed the three water skins on the ground, holding one and opening it with her teeth. They only had three as Koga''s nature ensured he didn''t need any water. Thus it was mostly used to hydrate herself and the horses. She swiftly filled up the first, Nobu''s, then moved to the second, Mimi''s. Then she began to fill up her own water skin. She nodded once it had been filled.

    Then she leaned back and placed the object in her lap. She reached into her bosom and produced a small vial filled with pink liquid. She popped open the stopper, the sickly sweet smell hitting her nose a second later. With a happy sigh, she started pouring the liquid into the water skin. Now, all she needed to do was get Koga to drink it an-

    She threw the vial at a tree.

    Teeth grinding together, she ignored the pain shooting through her heart as she grabbed the water skin. She poured the now pink water in it out onto the forest floor. Then she took it, placed it in her lap, cupped some of the water in the river in her hand, then put it in the water skin. She kept this up until it was filled once more. Then she poured what was left of the aphrodisiac out onto the forest floor.

    She berated herself while moving to put normal water into the pouch. What was wrong with her?! She nearly broke her promise to Koga! Yet, no matter how much she beat herself down, a significant part of herself kept telling her she was wrong to pour it out.

    Koga could be hers. He''s obviously suffering through serious mental pain. Pain that could be healed, if he just started loving her. But he won''t do it on his own. She needs to make him see that the only way to happiness is with her. For the two of them to connect, heart and soul. Physically and spiritually. For him to fill her with his viril-

    She splashed the cool water of the stream in her face.

    That...made things slightly better.

    With a frustrated sigh, she picked up the water skins and made to leave...but stopped when she heard a rustle from the bushes.

    "Who''s there?!" Akuri got into a battle stance, her singular hand going to the blade sheathed at her back, "Show yourself."

    Another rustling came from the bushes. Then, a second later, someone stepped out from the underbrush.

    Someone familiar.

    Akuri shook her head in astonishment, "It can''t be...Cor...Corelia-san?"

    "Akuri?" the Dark Mage Corelia looked up at the Kunoichi. In one hand she held her singature staff, the tip pulsing with mana recently spent on a spell. In the other...she held a bubbling vial of liquid.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Koga put the map back into Nobu''s saddle bag. He patted the horse on its flank and smile at it, "I apologize in advance, Nobu. We''re going to be heading into terrain that won''t be kind on your hooves."

    His horse whinnied before going back to grazing.

    Koga frowned, "Because we have yet to discover anything worthwhile. So far, all we''ve seen is basic woodlands and plains. Nothing of particular interest. To us, or to Pran."

    He turned around and looked towards the mountains in the distance. He kept one hand on Nobu as he spoke, "Those mountains though...they may hold something that could give us an edge against Druella."

    Another whinny from Nobu.

    Koga turned back towards the horse and shrugged, "I''m unsure. A mine with ore we can use for weapons? A cave system we can send civilians to or use as a fallback position? Or perhaps a place to hide an ambush from the oncoming army?"

    Nobu shook his head, mane flying every which way as he did.

    "I''m going to pretend you did not just insinuate that I am in anyway attracted to Akuri," Koga''s voice was sharp as a knife''s edge, "Else, I may need to look into ensuring a certain someone can''t procreate."

    Nobu didn''t make a sound after that.

    Koga nodded then went back to looking through the saddlebags. As he did, he took a moment to stare at the only part of his body that hadn''t regrown. His left hand and wrist. While it was still missing, it certainly didn''t feel like it. He felt like he could still flex the muscles and bones within it. Like he could still grab things with it. Like it was till there. But...he knew it wasn''t.

    Not yet, anyway.

    He did question why it was taking so long to grow back. His right hand was already back in working order. Perhaps Hel''s attack did more damage than he initially thought? Or maybe something else was holding him back? Should he try to force the issue? He wasn''t really sure how to do that though? Maybe he could ask Akuri if this had ever happened before and-

    Koga paused.

    He felt his instincts kick in.

    With a sigh he placed a hand on his blade''s guard, "I don''t suppose that''s you trying to sneak up on me, Shadow?"

    There was no response.

    Lips curling into a frown, Koga slowly turned around to see who had arrived at their makeshift camp.

    When he saw the person, for but a moment, he didn''t know who they were. But one look at her translucent, bat like wings made all the memories rush back to him. He frowned as he turned to regard hi...Kogero''s former Mistress.

    "Silvia Scarlet," Koga said, hand not leaving his blade.

    "Kogero," Silvia said, hands on her hips as she beheld the Ochimusha.

    The two stared each other down for a few moments. A tension passed through the air as Koga''s blazing blue eyes met her ruby red ones.

    Silvia broke the silence first, "So...what do you go by now?"

    "...Koga," his voice was devoid of emotion, "Why are you here?"

    Silvia looked up at the sky with a frown on her face. She reached into her bosom and pulled out a vial of liquid. Purple smoke flew from beneath the stopper onto the ground below. Koga caught a whiff of a sickly sweet smell that made him gag. He became on guard as the vampire held the vial up to the sky, "Officially? I''m here on orders of the White Lilim. I''m meant to convince you to drink this potion made by The Black Goat. It''s meant to make you lust after a little girl to love. Likely one apart of the Sabbath."

    "I see. But if that is the case," a click indicated Koga pushing his blade slightly out of its sheathe, "then why are you telling me this?"

    "Because, unofficially? I don''t work for Druella."

    Silvia threw the vial at the ground beneath her. She raised a foot while it still falling and smashed it underneath her heel. The liquid spilled over the forest floor, causing it to seep into the earth below. The plants took on a greener hue as they absorbed the mana rich liquid. Silvia took a step towards Koga. She waved a hand at him, "Truthfully? I simply wanted to see my servant again. Where is Akuri, by the way?"

    Koga let his blade click back into its scabbard, but he didn''t release his grip on it. He moved so that his left side was facing the vampire, "Off to get our horses water. Are you alone?"

    "No. Corelia should be around here somewhere. You...remember Corelia, correct?"

    Koga shook his head.

    "But you remember me? And Akuri?"

    Koga nodded.

    "Hmm...what exactly do you remember?"

    "Akuri told me of how you found me. But it wasn''t until I saw you that I remembered fully. I remember the day that you fully accepted me as a servant. An Adventurer had come to your castle, looking to slay you. I dueled him and struck him down using my Demon Silver blade. I was ready to send him away...but you came out of the castle. You told me you would take this one as ''He would make a good thrall.''"

    Koga took notice of how a blush started to grow on Silvia''s face. He continued nonetheless, "A few days later, Akuri informs me that you are with child. A few years later, I see you carrying a swaddled babe out of the castle and-"

    "Th-tha-that-that''s enough!" Silvia shouts while waving her arms through the air, "You don''t have to describe every detail! Geez!"

    She crosses her arms and pouts.

    Koga just chuckles, "Still so easy to tease, Silvia Scarlet."

    Silvia blinked. Then she turned back to Koga, "That''s it? Just, Silvia Scarlet?"

    "Yes," Koga''s mirth disappeared in an instant.

    "Then...you really have found a new Mistress."

    "Yes, I have."

    "Would this woman...happen to be the same one that took Akuri''s arm?"

    Koga nodded.

    Silvia remained silent for a moment. Then she spoke, "Just tell me this, Koga; What about the woman makes her worthy of following in your eyes?"

    Koga was silent for a minute. An errant breeze blew across the hill, sending the grass bending westward. Koga looked at the ground then began to speak, "Ever since I have awoken, the Good Hunter has been nothing but kind and honorable towards me. When I asked for a name, she let me choose my own. When I almost let myself be overtaken by anger, she admonished me. She told me to temper my emotions. And it''s thanks to her that I have far more control over them than I once did. And, even when I swear to follow her every lead, she doesn''t chain me to her. When she realized that I wished to be free to roam the land, she let me go."

    "She has given me something that none else truly have. A true second chance...and the ability to do with it what I see fit," Koga looked up, his expression never once wavering, "Thus, I pledge my undying loyalty to her. And I will die a thousand times over, if it meant that she could make use of me in anyway, shape, or form."

    "Then...you love her?" Silvia ventured.

    "No," Koga''s voice was firm, "Not in the way a Mamono would love someone. I have no desire to share a bed with the Good Hunter. The love I feel for her, is the love one would give a worthy sire. The love one gives to a mentor or master. My love is that of loyalty and devotion. Not anything as base as carnal desire."

    Silvia was silent for a few moments. She merely stared at the Ochimusha that was once her servant. For the briefest of moments, she swore she saw Kogero''s form superimposed over Koga''s.

    But the image was fleeting.

    And their expressions didn''t match at all.

    Kogero had a look in her eyes that spoke of longing. Of trying to find a place where she belonged.

    Koga''s eyes had a look of certainty and purpose. He already knew where he belonged. And he wouldn''t give it up for the world.

    "...I see," Silvia let out a long sigh, "Then you have made your choice. I hope you realize, that this means we must be enemies. For I will not forgive your Mistress for what she has done to my servants."

    "I am aware," Koga''s grip on his weapon tightened.

    Silvia''s expression turned serious as she reached behind her back...but then softened as she pulled out a large sake bottle, "However, for today, would you humor me? As a friend?"

    Koga blinked in surprise. Seeing it, Silvia continued, "This is a sake bottle. You gave it to me when you joined my entourage. You said it was given as thanks for giving you a place to stay, and made me promise to share it with you one day. If we are to be enemies after this...then I''d like that day to be today. If you don''t mind. I...I''m just trying to be nice and-"

    "I''d like that."

    Koga walked over to Silvia and took the sake bottle from her hand. He looked the grayish contain up and down, paying special attention to the kanji on the right side. His eyes moved to the vampire, "I don''t suppose you brought sake cups as well?"

    Silvia, stunned at the turn of events, blinked in surprise. Then she slowly shook her head, "I...I didn''t expect you to say yes."

    "Ah. Oh well. Bottoms up."

    Koga took the stopper out of the bottle, then started to chug the sake inside.

    Silvia''s jaw fell open in shock.

 Chapter 52: Kogas Scouting Adventure Part 2

    Akuri froze upon seeing Corelia step out from the bushes. Her intact hand slowly moved away from her weapon and went to her side. The waterskins fell to the ground around her as her expression became one of shock. A multitude of emotions raced through her heart and mind as she tried to make sense of what was happening.

    The Dark Mage took careful steps forward, eyes roaming Akuri''s body. She looked as if she could scarcely believe that the Kunoichi was standing in front of her was Akuri. The moment she got close enough, she threw her arms around Akuri''s body. She pulled the Kunoichi into a hug, a happy sigh leaving her as she did so, "It''s so good to see you in person again. I''m so sorry I didn''t come back to Pran sooner. But Lady Druella has been busy with settling Lescatie. She''s had a lot on her plate."

    "She...wha...Corelia, what are you doing here?" Akuri asked, more out of confusion and shock than anything else. When she had followed Koga on this journey, she had figured they wouldn''t be seeing anyone else anytime soon. Let alone Corelia, who seemed to have appeared from nowhere. However, she did return Corelia''s hug with her single arm.

    Corelia frowned, pulling away while putting her hands on Akuri''s shoulders. She looked at Akuri''s stump with a worried expression on her face, "I came to see you. Well...mostly. But first, your arm! How did you lose it? Did...did that creature do this to you?"

    Corelia''s body shook as she said the word "creature". Akuri tilted her head in confusion, "Creature? What are you...do you mean the Hunter?"

    "Shh, shh!" Corelia put a finger to her lips, eyes darting around as she did so, "Don''t give it a name! It might summon it! I still don''t get how that...monster works. I''ve been trying to figure it out but nothing about it makes sense. No matter how many sleepless nights I spend trying to recall what I saw."

    Akui''s expression changed to one of shock at the Corelia''s words. She took a moment to look closely at the Dark Mage. The woman''s hair was a mess with split ends sticking out in every direction. Her eyelids had deep black bags underneath them while the eyes themselves were red from lack of sleep. She jumped at the slightest of noises, even when it was just the leaves rustling in the trees. Had...had the meeting with that Hunter really effected her this much? She was barely there for a few seconds. What...what...

    "Corelia...what happened? What made you run away?" Akuri asked, thinking back to that night. The night so many things changed. The night she lost her arm. The night she found Lady Teresa but never returned to Lady Silvia. The night Kogero tried to give herself up to save her.

    Corelia looked Akuri in the eyes. Then she shivered and shook her head, "I...I saw something. Something...something inside that monster."

    "What? What was it?"

    "Believe me, Akuri. You don''t want to know."

    "But...tell me something! Please...give me some reason!" even Akuri was surprised at her words. She had thought she had put the night behind her. But seeing Corelia now made all those feelings suddenly resurface. She couldn''t get the sight of Corelia leaving then trying to help her and Kogero out of her head. Nor the fear that was clearly on her face as the mists enveloped her.

    Corelia''s shaking got worse as she struggled to answer, "Just...just...that thing. It''s not resistant to Mana. It''s not even that it has no Mana. It''s something else. I don''t know what. But it...it terrifies me."

    Akuri felt her blood run cold. She thought back to the Hunter. That strange pressure she and Teresa felt when they mentioned the Sabbath. How she withstood the combined assault she performed with Kogero. How Lady Teresa was totally unwilling to stand against her ever again. That woman...what was she really?

    Corelia shook her head to dispel her worries. She took a step away from Akuri, breathing deep to calm herself down. Only then did she look up at Akuri with a smile, "All that aside, it really is good to see you. Though...what''s been taking you so long to get to Lescatie? I figured you''d join us there before a week passed."

    "I have been...busy," Akuri turned away from Corelia. It was by chance that she had turned in the direction that led back to camp.

    Corelia, though, thought it was on purpose. The Dark Mage smiled, some of her original demeanor returning as she spoke, "Ooohhh! That explains it. Well, I guess I can''t blame you for that. I probably would do the same if I were in your shoes."

    "What are you talking about?" Akuri turned back to Corelia, honestly confused at her words.

    Corelia giggled, "Oh, don''t be coy. You''ve been trying to seduce Koge...well...I guess it''s not Kogero anymore. What''s his name now anyway?"

    "You-you think-me and Koga?!" Akuri took a step back, feeling her cheeks heat up at the Dark Mage''s assertion.

    "Koga," Corelia said, testing the name on her tongue. She danced on the balls of her feet as pure elation over took her face, "Oh, what a wonderful name! So strong. So sure of purpose. I love it. Hey, you wouldn''t mind sharing would you?"

    "Sharing?!" Akuri shouted.

    The Dark Mage nodded, "Uh huh! Sorry, it''s just...oh when I saw him through Lady Druella''s scrying mirror, it made my heart leap out of my chest. And I didn''t see your ''mark'' on him, so I don''t think you''ve gotten together yet. You haven''t...have you?"

    Akuri shook her head, "No...I...wait...what''s going on? Why did your mood suddenly change?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "You were shivering in fear not even a few moments ago! Why did you suddenly start giggling and blushing like a girl in love?"

    "Because I am in love! And when I think about Koga, it helps me forget all the bad stuff. Certainly you''ve felt the same way?"

    Akuri opens her mouth...then closes it. She...she couldn''t bring herself to deny Corelia, because it was true. Whenever she thought of Koga every single one of her worries melted away. Something within her kept telling her to just forget all the worries in life. Ignore everything that gets in the way of her own happiness and joy. To only focus on making Koga her husband, and spending the rest of her life with him. She would be lying if she said such times didn''t give her some semblance of peace. When she didn''t have to think about her missing arm. Or how she''s, in some ways, working for the person who took it in the first place. Or how she hasn''t seen her mistress for over a week now.

    She shook her head to clear it, "That...that doesn''t matter. But it does remind me: How is our mistress doing? I haven''t seen her in quite some time."

    Corelia waved her hand in the direction of the camp, "Oh she came with me when I teleported to you."

    "What?!" Akuri returned to a state of shock.

    "Yep. Wasn''t easy either. Had to get help from a Dark Strategist named Mystiv to pull it off. Took her a bit to get all the information she needed, but the Lady Lilim''s mirror helped a lot. Silvia should be at your camp and talking with Koga right now," Corelia answered with a smile.

    "Then...then we should go meet them! I have so much to tell her!" Akuri turned to walk off, but Corelia blocked her path with an arm.

    "Hold on, hold on! I haven''t told you why I''m here yet."

    "Haven''t you? You came to visit me. I would think that Lady Silvia did the same," Akuri said while gently pushing Corelia''s arm down.

    Corelia smiled while shaking her head, "That was certainly part of it. But not the only reason. I came here on orders of the Lady Lilim herself. And it just so happens to concern Koga as well."

    "...What do you mean?" Akuri narrowed her eyes at Corelia. She slowly ran her eyes up and down the Dark Mage''s form...then turned her attention to the vial in her left hand. She waved a hand towards the object, "What is that?"

    Corelia''s smile only grew wider. She lifted the vial up so they could both see it. Inside was a bunch of rolling, dark purple liquid that seemed to bubble even within the container. Similarly colored mist fell around the stopper and over the Dark Mage''s hand. Akuri felt her skin get hotter just by looking at the strange concoction. She turned her eyes away from the vial, while Corelia shook it with glee, "Oh this? Just a little potion cooked up by, oh, no one special. Just The Kuroferuru."

    Akuri''s jaw dropped, "The Black Goat herself? She made a potion for you? How...what...what is it for?"

    "For Koga. What else?"

    "Then...the Lady Lilim knows of Koga? How much does she know?" Akuri asked, taking careful note of Corelia mentioning a "mirror" earlier. Her eyes darted to the trees above, squinting as she looked for anything that was amiss.

    Corelia, noticing her friend looking at the sky, waved her wand dismissively, "Don''t be so shocked. Did you really think Druella wouldn''t be watching such a momentous discovery with a keen eye? She''s known of Koga ever since he first appeared. It''s just that every other time he was too close to that...that...thing to do anything about it."

    "Why? Does even the White Lilim fear that strange woman?" Akuri asked, half out of curiosity and half out of astonishment. Druella was a Lilim. One of the most powerful Mamono in the world. Possibly second only to her mother, if one didn''t take into account the Red Queen of Wonderland. If even she was being cautious around the Hunter then...

    Corelia shivered again, "I...I''m not sure if it''s fear. It''s probably just caution. But that''s only natural when you''re dealing with an unknown variable. But this isn''t about that monster. This is about Koga. More specifically, me, you, and Koga."

    "What do I have to do with this?"

    "Oh, don''t be coy, Akuri," Corelia stepped forward until her breasts were almost touching Akuri''s, "I can see it in your eyes. You love Koga. You want him to be yours. But you''re having trouble making a move. Because either he''s too stubborn or you don''t have the confidence. Not that I blame you. It can be hard to approach someone with Koga''s rough exterior. But that''s what this is for."

    She lifts the vial up so that they could both see it, "This is filled with a special potion that, when drunk, will immediately make Koga lust after the first female he sees. Considering who made it, I have no doubt that he''ll prioritize going after a cute little girl to have as his little sister."

    Corelia giggled while beginning to circle around Akuri. The Kunoichi followed the Dark Mage, eyes locked on the vial held up to her face. Corelia shook the vial as she continued, "Bbbbuuutttt, I have a theory of my own. That theory? Well, this potion was made by the leader of a branch of the Sabbath. Ergo, it''s a potion that focuses on little girls. Which means that if a female human drunk it, she would be turned into a little girl. Likely a Witch. So, what do you think would happen if you or I drank it?"

    Corelia stopped as she saw realization dawn on Akuri''s face. Then her smile grew wider, "Exactly. And there''s no need to worry about how it''s meant for Koga. Lady Silvia''s got her own vial and she''s likely given it to him already. We just need to drink our half of this each. You in?"

    She tilted the vial towards Akuri.

    Akuri was silent for what felt like hours. Her eyes kept moving from Corelia, to the vial, to the waterskins at her feet, then back to the vial. Her hand trembled while sweat began to gather on her brow. Her mouth felt extremely dry as any sentence she tried to form died on her lips.

    Her mind was telling her to say no. She made a promise to Koga. Not just a promise, an oath on her full name. She had done so with the express purpose of proving to him that she was more than her instincts. That she could overcome them just as he did the Goddess of Death. And Koga accepted her resolve. Gave her the chance to prove that she was being sincere. That her feelings for him were more than mere lust. And this was her chance to cement her resolve.

    All she had to do was tell Corelia no. To tell her that she wouldn''t participate in this. That she intended to keep to her oath. That her objective was not to seduce Koga, but to earn his trust naturally. All she had to do was say it out loud. The Dark Mage would be confused and likely upset. But it was the truth.

    But as she reached over to destroy the vial, her body suddenly seized up. Immediately, an acute pain shot through her heart. She cried out and fell down to a knee. Corelia called her name as Akuri begin to shake. She felt something dark and sinister worming its way into her soul. It felt like something was beneath her skin and crawling its way into every fiber of her being. As it traveled she heard whispers get clearer and clearer.

    She doesn''t actually believe that, does she?

    Does she truly think she and Koga can just be that? Just friends?

    Impossible. He''s a man and she''s a woman. The greatest joy in life for them is to fall for each other, and prove their passions through love making. That is the truest expression of a relationship between the two. Everything else can come after they''re happy together. All other things are simply complications that should be forgotten.

    Akuri''s will fought against the intrusion with all her might. She thrashed her head around, gripped the grass below until her knuckles turned white, and grit her teeth until she could hear them creaking. Sweat fell from her brow in rivers while her whole body began to shake. She fought as hard as she could...but it was a losing battle.

    The feeling...it was too strong. It overcame her defenses one by one. But, even then, she managed to retain enough of herself to remain aware of her actions.

    Putting on a false smile, she looked up at Corelia, "I''m alright, Corelia. Could you hand me the vial? I want to drink it in front of Koga."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "I''m not drinking that!"

    Koga tilted his head at Silvia in confusion. The vampire had her hands up and was shaking her head while pulling away from the sake bottle Koga held out to her. Koga raised an eyebrow in confusion, "Any particular reason why?"

    "Because you put your lips on it!" she shouted.

    Koga rolled his eyes, "Silvia Scarlet, we are both undead. There is very little to worry about in terms of spreading disease through sharing a bottle."

    "I know that! That''s not what I''m talking about!"

    "It is not?" Koga''s eyebrow raised further. Then he began to frown, "Are you suggesting that you find my personal hygiene to be lacking? For I can assure you that, despite how I may look, I put many hours into ensuring that-"

    "That''s not it either!"

    "Then what is it?"

    "You...you had your lips on it!"

    "You said that."

    "That''s the point!"

    "What is?"

    "It...if...you know!" Silvia waved her hands in the air, cheeks turning red and feet stomping the ground. When it was clear Koga didn''t understand what she was talking about, she groaned in frustration. She looked away from the undead warrior as she continued, "If...if I drunk from that...my lips would...they would touch where yours did."

    "Yes...and?"

    "Oh come on! Don''t make me say it!"

    "Say what? I am asking honestly here. I don''t know what you''re-"

    "It would be an indirect kiss you dense zombie!" Silvia suddenly shouted, her whole face turning the same crimson as her dress. She turned away from Koga as her lips curled into a pout, "There! I said it! Can''t believe you made me do something so embarrassing."

    Koga was unamused. He shot a flat stare at the vampire while pulling the bottle back towards him. He prepared a response but stopped when he remembered who he was talking to. Then his half gone lips curled into a smile. He shrugged, making the sake in the bottle swirl as he moved, "Ah, I see now. I understand why you are so upset."

    "Good. At least you''re not totally hopeless. Like a certain human I know," Silvia nodded her head in agreement.

    "Yes, yes. It''s clear to me that my mistress thinks so little of me, that she''s unwilling to risk an indirect kiss with me."

    "That''s preci-" Silvia froze as Koga''s words sunk in. Then she turned around to look at Koga with panicking eyes, "Waitwaitwaitwait! I didn''t say that! I didn''t mean anything like that!"

    "So you say," Koga turned his back on the vampire, feigning being hurt, "But your actions prove otherwise. Though, I suppose it''s to be expected. I am no longer your servant. Why should I expect you to risk yourself in such a way?"

    "Nonononono!" Siliva rushed over until she stood in front of Koga. She started to wring her hands together while shaking her head, "That''s not what I mean at all! You''ve got fine lips. They look amazing. It''s just...I didn''t want to give you the wrong idea about us. My heart already belongs to...no one! That''s right! It belongs to no one! Certainly not a certain human back in Lescatie that I''m currently sharing a room with!"

    Silvia placed her hands on her hips while standing up straight, "I am completely single. To the point where it wouldn''t be a problem for me to drink that sake bottle after you already did so!"

    "Truly? Then perhaps you would-"

    Before Koga could finish, Silvia took the sake bottle from his hand. She pressed it to her lips and began to chug the alcohol immediately. She sighed as she finished her drink. She wiped her mouth with the back of her dress sleeve, "See? I can do it no-"

    Silvia froze up.

    She looked at the bottle.

    Then at Koga.

    Then back to the bottle.

    Then back to Koga.

    Koga had a smug grin on his face.

    Silvia blinked.

    Then she narrowed her eyes at the Ochimusha. With a huff she handed the sake bottle back to Koga, "Well played. Though I do wonder where you learned to put on an act like that. Kogero never would''ve been able to put up such a convincing act."

    Koga took it gratefully, "You can thank my sudden change for that."

    He started to drink from the bottle, while Silvia sat down on the ground. She pulled her knees up then rested her chin on them, "Really? Am I to assume that becoming male made you more of an uncouth barbarian?"

    "Not at all," Koga grunted as he sat down next to Silvia. He handed the bottle to Silvia who took it gratefully. As she started drinking, Koga pulled his blade from its scabbard and placed it horizontally on his lap. He spoke while he examined the edge of his weapon, "I am still capable of such formalities. But I find myself not caring as much about them. Though I chalk that up to remembering who I was before I was resurrected."

    Silvia''s interest was piqued. She pulled the bottle from her lips and held it out to Koga, "Hmm, would you mind telling me some of what you remember? I don''t believe I ever learned who you were before you met me."

    Koga took the sake bottle, shaking it to check how much was left. It was still about half-full, which was good for their conversation. The sake itself wasn''t the best but the burn in his throat felt good as it went down. Tasted like a mixture of strange spices and other things he couldn''t place. He nodded before continuing, "I was human. I lived in Zipangu. I was a regular farmer then became a monster slayer. Had some companions but...it didn''t end well."

    Koga frowned as the memories came back to him. He took another swig of the sake, the burn helping him ignore the pain for a bit. Silvia gave him a pitying look, "I''m so sorry."

    "Don''t be. You have nothing to apologize for. But, if you''re feeling generous, could you tell me more about my life as Kogero?" he handed the sake back to her.

    She took it with a shrug, "Don''t know what to say. You were rather...reclusive as Kogero. You were friendly and spent time with Akuri, Corelia, and I. But much of your time you spent training or guarding the entrance to my manor."

    She chuckled while shaking her head, "Truth be told, I somewhat pitied you. You always seemed so lost. Like you didn''t truly know what you wanted in the world. You just attached yourself to me because you had nowhere else to go."

    "What made you believe that?"

    "Koga, your favorite pass-time as Kogero was to stand outside my Manor and wait for someone to try to kill me."

    "Ah."

    Silvia nodded then drunk from the bottle. She sighed then went silent, holding the bottle in her hand. Koga did the same, bringing his blade up to his face to stare at the steel. It was still stained with Hel''s blood, the tip still carrying twin burning orbs of azure flames. He reached up to touch the tip with his other hand only to see that it was still missing. His grumble got Silvia''s attention. She raised an eyebrow at his missing hand, "What happened to your hand?"

    "I lost it in my attempt to spite a false idol," his tone grew cold as he spoke, "Along with the rest of my limbs. The others have returned, but this one remains lost for now. Has this ever happened before?"

    He raised the stump where his hand would be up. Silvia shook her head, "Not that I can remember."

    "I see."

    Silence fell over the two again.

    "Druella is aware of you," Silvia said while holding the sake bottle out to him.

    Koga grabbed it as he spoke, "I am aware. She has been spying on me then?"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Yes."

    "Is she spying on us now?"

    "Likely."

    "Has she been spying on the Good Hunter?"

    "Is that the name of your new Master?"

    "Her title and what she bid me call her, yes."

    "Ah. Then it is highly likely she has done so."

    Koga grunted, "Typical."

    "You expected as much?" Silvia asked, while turning to look at Koga.

    "I am male and a monster. I have long since understood that Mamono would all wish to have me as their husband," he admitted while taking another swig of sake.

    "Hmm, you do? But do you understand why?"

    "I have ideas, but nothing concrete."

    "It''s because of what you represent," Silvia said as she adjusted herself on the grass. She leaned back on her hands while staring up at the sky, "Due to Lilith''s actions, all monsters in the world have become Mamono. And any newly created monsters become Mamono by extension. However, all Mamono are female. Even those born from a union between a human and a Monster. Lilith has been trying for years to get Mamono to change this. To get Mamono to birth male monsters and Incubi. So that we don''t have to corrupt humans anymore.

    Silvia shook her head, "But, as far as I know, it isn''t working. Maybe she''ll get it in the next few decades. I mean...she did all this after all. But it''s an uncertain future to say the least. Or, it was...before you came along."

    She turned to stare at Koga with a blank expression, "Koga. All single Mamono want a husband. While they maybe attracted to humans, they couldn''t resist a male monster standing right in front of their eyes. Save for those who are already married. All Mamono in the world will want you to be theirs. And if Lilith could get her hands on you? She may just be able to find a way to get Mamono to birth male monsters. That''s why they''re after you. Because you represent hope for the Mamono. A hope to finally be able to create males of our own. To birth husbands, brothers, and uncles rather than rely on corrupting humans."

    Koga was silent as he took in Silvia words. Then he handed her the sake bottle. His tone never changed as he spoke, "Then they are fools. If the Mamono truly view me as their hope, then I feel I must disappoint them."

    "I expected you to deny such a label, but I didn''t expect you do say it so quickly. You will not even give it serious thought?"

    "Silvia Scarlet. There are numerous reasons why I would deny being the ''hope'' of the Mamono. And I shall tell you but one of them," he put the sake bottle down next to his thigh, then took his blade in hand. He lifted it up until its tip was pointed towards the sky, "I have experienced what it is like to be corrupted before. To have your body taken away from you. To have another soul live within your body and control your every action. To be a prisoner within your own flesh. And, from my time as a human, I have seen what it is like for men who have taken Mamono wives."

    "If I were to accept such a thing, accept becoming the husband of a Mamono, then it would just be another prison," he shook his head while placing his weapon back on his lap. He took up the sake bottle and shook it. The lack of a sloshing noise made him grimace, "It seems we are out of sake."

    "Truly? What a shame," Silvia shook her head as she got to her feet. She dusted her dress off while Koga stood up beside her. She turned to him and bowed, "This was surprisingly enjoyable, Koga. Perhaps, if we both survive the coming events, we may see about having another get together like this."

    "If circumstances allow. However, next time, you choose the drink. It is only fair," Koga chuckles while holding the sake bottle in his hand, "Would you mind if I kept this sake bottle? For later use."

    Silvia waved her hand dismissively, "It was originally yours either way. Thank you, Koga. Now then, where did Corelia get to?"

    The vampire looked around the campsite, before her gaze was drawn to the east. She waved her hand at the treeline, "Ah, hello there, Akuri! It is good to see you as well. How have you been?"

    Koga moved to stand next Silvia Scarlet, keeping his eyes on the same treeline she was observing. He opened his mouth to greet Akuri...but then felt his hackles rise. With a quiet grunt he put down the sake bottle then retrieved his weapon.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Akuri was screaming at herself to stop.

    Every step took tremendous effort as she tried to drag her feet for as long as she could. She bit her lip until it bled in a vain hope that pain would get her to stop heading towards Koga. The vial felt like ice in her hand as she tried to open her fingers and let it drop to the ground. But she kept moving forward. Kept walking towards Koga.

    And all the time that voice kept speaking to her.

    This is good. This is the right way. Koga will be yours. Forget everything else. Make him yours.

    "Akuri? Is something wrong?" Silvia asked, taking a step forward. Koga moved to stand before her, sword pointed towards Akuri. Silvia was shocked, "What...Koga? What is the meaning of this?"

    "Something is wrong, Silvia Scarlet. Stop there, shadow!" Akuri did as Koga asked. Just hearing his voice made her heart and loins ache for him. But knowing that simply made her disgusted with herself. She had managed to get halfway to where he stood with Lady Silvia Scarlet. But Akuri couldn''t bring herself to focus on the vampire. She only had eyes for Koga.

    For the piercing blue fires that blazed within his eyes. For the way he stood tall and proud against the world around him. For his chiseled undead face that looked handsome despite its decay.

    She wanted all of him.

    Yet she hated herself for it.

    She heard Corelia approach from behind her. Heard the Dark Mage gasp in shock as she approached. But she kept looking at Koga.

    "Lady Scarlet!" Corelia shouted at the vampire. Her eyes were wide with confusion and shock, "What...what''s going on? Weren''t you supposed to give Koga the potion?"

    Silvia stepped out from behind Koga. She crossed her arms while looking down at Corelia, "I was. And I did not, Corelia. I have not sworn fealty to that Lilim. And, last I checked, neither have you."

    "But why?! This was...this was supposed to help Koga! It was supposed to get him out of that vile creature''s clutches! This was supposed to be Akuri''s chance to be with him! Body and soul! And you''ve...you''ve ruined that!" for the first time in her life, Akuri saw genuine anger on the Dark Mage''s face. Corelia turned to Akuri then held her hand out, "There''s still time, Akuri! Give me the vial! Even half of it should be enough to affect Koga. You can drink the other half and then you''ll be together!"

    "Don''t do it, Akuri," Silvia said while taking a step towards the two, "that''s an order from your mistress."

    "Who are you gonna listen to, Akuri? A Mistress who ruins your chances at happiness and love? Or your own heart and soul?" Corelia placed her own hand over her heart as she spoke.

    Yet, in spite of it all, she still couldn''t take her eyes off Koga.

    He stood there, his face a mask of indifference as he stared her down. Their eyes remained locked on each other. Both silent as they took in the words of Corelia and Silvia.

    "Shadow," Koga spoke, the grip on his blade firm and voice cold, "I am not entirely aware of the circumstances behind your current state. But, I am no fool. In your hand you hold another vial filled with a foul concoction made to control my very being. You are the one who holds it. Thus, only you may make this choice. But remember: You swore an oath to me not even a day ago. I suggest you remember what happens should you break it."

    Akuri felt her heart beat faster. The world around her began to fall away as her mind warred with her heart.

    I swore an oath to Koga.

    That oath was merely getting in the way.

    I promised myself that I wouldn''t do this.

    It''s the only way to get him to understand.

    Koga doesn''t even want to be with me!

    That''s only because he can''t see the truth!

    I can''t do it!

    You must!

    I won''t!

    Do it!

    Akuri lifted her arm up...then she saw it.

    The sun''s rays reflecting off a polished steel surface.

    The surface of Koga''s sword.

    Her lips curled into a cocky smile.

    "Koga," she said, her voice trembling with anticipation and confidence.

    All eyes turned to Akuri.

    "Is your blade steady?" she asked, her grin not wavering in the slightest.

    Confusion came over Koga''s face. For a second, she thought he hadn''t understood. That she hadn''t worded it correctly, and her plan would be for naught.

    Then his eyes widened in realization.

    "Yes. Ready when you are," Koga said as he lifted his blade up. He held it in a single handed grip, the tip of the bladed aimed at Akuri.

    Her smile grew wider.

    "Then here!" Akuri threw the vial with all her might.

    It soared through the air, its glass casing becoming a blur as cleared the distance between her and Koga in seconds. Its form was faster than the human eye could see. It sliced through the air as it drew closer and closer to Koga.

    Yet, Koga was faster.

    With a short cry his blade fell in a vertical slice.

    There was the sound of glass being sliced through.

    Koga fell with his blade into a crouch.

    The liquid soared over his body completely missing him.

    Akuri fell to the earth, a sense of both pain and satisfaction filling her entire body. She struggled to see through a fog beginning to cloud her eyes. Yet she still found the strength to smile at what she had done.

    "Akuri? Why?" Corelia asked, clear confusion in her tone as she knelt next to the fallen Kunoichi. The Dark Mage shook her head in disbelief, "Why would you do that? You and I...we were supposed to do this together. Be with Koga together. Why would you throw all that away?"

    Akuri managed to push herself to her knees while using her single arm to hold herself up. Her breathing was haggard and her heart was pounding in her ears. She managed to open one of her eyes despite the pain shooting through her very being. She moved it to stare into Corelia''s questioning eyes. She opened her mouth to speak, but her first few tries at forming sentences only succeeded at making her cough. Eventually, she got her breathing under control and speak to Corelia, "Because...I...I swore an oath to him. An oath...that...I would not...attempt to seduce him. Or force him...to love me in anyway...shape...or form. An oath sworn...on my full name...to earn his trust...not his affection."

    Corelia''s confusion only grew at her friend''s confession. Her staff shook as her grip on it tightened, "But...but...that makes no sense!"

    She pounded a fist on the ground in frustration, "Why?! Why would you ever swear such an oath!? Finding love, spreading love, getting a husband, having children are the highest calling for all Mamono. It is the reason we are on this planet! And you...you swore to deny it outright!? What is wrong with you? What...what happened to you?!"

    "She has become stronger," both Corelia and Akuri looked up at Koga''s familiar, growling tone. He approached Akuri, blade sheathed and eyes focused on the downed ninja. He shot a glare Corelia''s way that made the Dark Mage immediately back up. She got to her feet and took a few steps back from the undead warrior. Koga grunted but his expression softened somewhat when he turned to Akuri.

    He knelt down to be level with her, offering his hand to Akuri. All her pain suddenly left her as she saw the pride in Koga''s eyes. She lifted her shaky hand and let it fall into his. Then he pulled her to her feet. He patted her shoulder with a small smile on his face, "You did well, Akuri. While I am unsure of the exact details of your plight, I can understand that you have defeated something that brought you immense distress. At least, for the moment. And through such adversity, you shall become even stronger than you are now. You should be proud of yourself."

    He patted her shoulder, smile never leaving him. Akuri felt pride well in her chest. Both at how she managed to resist that attempt to force her to corrupt Koga, and at Koga''s praise for her actions. In fact, she believed this was the first time he was openly praising her for her actions. With a smile hidden by her mask she nodded to him, "Y-Yes! I appreciate your kind words, Koga."

    Koga returned her nod then stepped away from her. It took Akuri a moment to stand on her own two feet, but she managed...while using her arm to hold the area below her stomach. She could still feel an ache below her waist, but it had lessened while Koga was by her side. She still had a long way to go...but she did feel more confident in her ability to see it through.

    "I...I don''t get it," Corelia looked at the two of them with an expression filled with shock. She slowly shook her head as her wide eyes looked between the two of them, "It...it doesn''t make sense. What Mamono wouldn''t want to obtain the love of a husband?"

    Koga scoffed, "Of course that''s how you see it, Corelia. Have you ever considered the fact that I don''t want to be with Akuri? Or anyone for that matter?"

    "Impossible!" Corelia threw her hands into the air, "There''s not a single sentient creature in this world that doesn''t have their own ideal for a partner. Everyone wants someone to be there with them. To stand by their side until the end of time, to be there through thick and thin, to love them despite all their faults and mistakes. And that someone is out there, waiting for them. The only reason they wouldn''t want such a thing is because something or someone is getting in their way."

    "Or...perhaps...it''s because they want their relationship to be natural," Akuri surprised both Koga and Corelia with her words. Though sweat dripped from her brow her voice never lost its confident tone, "They want their love...to be something that comes naturally."

    "And if it doesn''t? If the two discover there is no love between them? That they don''t hold any affection for each other whatsoever?"

    "What is wrong with that?" Koga said with a flat expression, "Why can a man and woman not simply be friends?"

    "You can''t be serious. Men and women can''t simply be ''friends''. No matter how hard they try, there will always be that longing. That want to be together that will simply fester and eat each other up inside. Ask any human Hero and they''ll tell you the same. It''s why Lady Druella does what she does! Because if she doesn''t then-"

    "That''s enough, Corelia," Silvia Scarlet walked to be at Corelia''s side. She stared at the Dark Mage with a disappointed look in her eyes, "We have failed in our task. It is time we took our leave."

    "Wha-No!" Corelia shook her head while waving a hand through the space between her and the vampire, "We can''t leave! We need to do as Lady-"

    "And since when did you swear fealty to her, while renoucning your own oath to me?" Scarlet''s eyes flashed red as she stared the Dark Mage down. Corelia clammed up, her hands going to her staff as she turned away from Silvia. The vampire shook her head with disappointment. Then she turned to look at Akuri.

    She locked eyes with the Kunoichi. Then she asked, "Are you certain that this is the path you will walk, Akuri?"

    Akuri took a moment to answer. She looked at the ground, lips pursed beneath her mask. Doubts began to fill her mind. Would she really be able to do this? She had almost fallen to her instincts not once, but twice today alone. What if a Mamono far subtler than Corelia came and tempted her like today? Would the same thing happen? These doubts and more made her grit her teeth in uncertainty.

    Then she felt Koga pat her shoulder.

    Suddenly, all her doubts vanished from her mind.

    Yes. She could do this. If Koga could stand up to Hel, then she could stand up to her own nature.

    Akuri took in a deep breath then let it out in a confident sigh. She closed her hand into a fist as she nodded to Silvia.

    The vampire nodded back, "Very well. I wish you luck on in your endevaours. And hope that you and Koga have a beautiful friendship. Know that it was good to see both of you well, even if our reunion was short lived. We shall take our leave. Come along, Corelia. We must return to Lescatie to retrieve my property."

    "Ye-Yes, Mistress," Corelia bowed her head to Silvia. She shot one last glance at Akuri, hoping beyond hope that her friend would come to her senses. That she would let go of Koga and come with them back to Lescatie.

    Akuri did not.

    Corelia felt her spirits fall even further. But she kept silent, turning her back on Akuri while trying to stifle tears in her eyes. Silvia waved goodbye to Koga and Akuri. The Ochimusha and Kunoichi returned the gesture in kind.

    As the two walked away, Corelia began to openly sob. She wiped at her eyes with one arm, "I...I just lost...both of my friends."

    "I know," Silvia placed a comforting hand on Corelia shoulder. The Dark Mage didn''t bother to push it away. Silvia squeezed the Dark Mage''s shoulder, "And I''m sorry."

    Corelia''s only response was a choked sob.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "...Something is wrong," Anache, Chieftess of her Clan of Amazons, said to her Shaman. She wore little save a grass skirt and headdress made from the skull of a large boar. Her dusty gray hair was tied in multiple loops that ran all the way down to her stomach. Across her back were twin obsidian longswords with runic carvings on them. Her arms were crossed under her bountiful chest as she stared over where the location the humans had chosen as their last stand.

    Well...human.

    Because it was but one man stunting their entire advance.

    The Shaman, Ohyia, stood to her right. She was a whole head shorter than the six foot Chieftess. Her own brown hair had been cut short into a small bush atop her head. She carried a staff with a goat''s head atop it in her right hand. Dangling from her neck were various stone charms and talismans with the images of Ares carved into their surfaces. Her frame was thinner than Anache but her muscled arms showed she was just as powerful as any of her sisters in her Clan. Her necklace of talisman''s shook as she turned to regard Anache, "I have noticed that as well."

    "This shouldn''t be happening," Anache replied, fingers drumming along her biceps as she thought, "This Manhunt was meant to be simple, quick, and end with many sisters gaining new husbands and sisters."

    Ohyia nodded in agreement, "Yes. It was. But it seems that the Goddess of War had other plans for us."

    Anache turned her gaze to Ohyia, "You can tell then? That the Goddess seems to have abandoned us?"

    "It is rather obvious."

    "How? Have you prayed or performed any rituals to contact her?"

    "I do not need to. All I must do is look at what''s happening to our sisters down there," Ohyia waved a hand towards the battlefield in front of her.

    Though either Mamono would hesitate to call it a battlefield. After all, battlefields were meant to be wonderful places. Places where Mamono could find husbands through battle. Where they can practice their seductive techniques on fellow warriors, hopefully taking a man home with them by the time the battle was over.

    No...what was in front of them was carnage.

    Five other Amazons stood paralyzed with fear, weapons trembling as they pointed them towards their lone adversary. He was a large man, easily eclipsing Anache in height. The wrinkles across his face and callouses on his hands showed off his age. He was in his twilight years, and under normal circumstances would probably be the last person you sent into a battlefield. While he would do well at first, he wouldn''t have been able to truly make a difference.

    At least that would be the case.

    If not for the fact that his body was covered in red tattoos and runic symbols. All of which the Amazon''s recognized as evidence of Ares'' blessing.

    The old man''s hair had turned from a dull white to blazing red. His beard seemed like fire attached to his chin, while his body glowed with a bright crimson light. He had lost his shirt at some point, showing off his now chiseled chest and abs. The sun glinted off the glossy sheen given to him by the sweat dripping down his skin. His eyes were sharp and keen, while his right hand gripped the blood soaked pickaxe in a tight grip.

    Behind him were the remaining human residents of this mining village. They sat huddled together in fear, eyes watching the old man''s back as he stood in front of them. They were seated within the entrance of a mineshaft, it''s entrance too thin to get to without going through their defender.

    Around the blessed human were the the bodies of three other Amazons...all writhing on the ground in pain from wounds in their stomachs.

    Yes. Wounds.

    Wounds that bled actual blood.

    Anache grimaced before shouting to her sisters, "You five! Don''t just stand there! Get those three to the healers, quickly!"

    The still standing Amazons wasted no time obeying their leader''s orders. They all moved forward and grabbed their sisters by the shoulders, carrying them away from the battlefield. The human, stood by while glaring daggers at the retreating Mamono. He grunted in annoyance while hefting his pickaxe over his shoulder. Blood dripped from its tip onto the ground behind him as he spoke, "Not to used to being bled are ya? Ya fucking monsters! If you don''t want to experience anymore, then let our people go and get the fuck outta of our home! Unless ya fancy another fight with Hagar!"

    He pointed a finger towards Anache. When he was sure he had her attention, he turned his hand into a fist. Then he pointed his thumb down.

    Anache sucked in air through her teeth at the clear provocation. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to go down there and beat the human into submission, or fight until they both got hot and bothered enough to get to the good stuff. She turned to her Shaman, wordlessly asking the woman what her thoughts were.

    Ohyia shrugged and turned around to behold the rest of their forces. The initial assault had been extremely successful. This mining village only contained a population of about three hundred humans. Of those three hundred, one hundred fifty were men, seventy were women, and the rest were children of both genders. In their assault, they had managed to capture fifty men, twenty women, three boys and two girls. The men were already being shared amongst the single Amazons, while the women were being corrupted into new sisters. The children were put to the side but allowed to watch the proceedings. They''d be taught to do the same when they grew older either way. Unless the Sabbath got to the girls.

    "My advice?" Ohyia turned back to Anache, "We should cut our losses. Even if we do give back the people we captured, fact of the matter is that most of them will be coming with us of their own accord. The men will be too enamored with their wives to leave them and the women will be new Amazons. The only thing we''d lose are the children. And that''s not a big loss."

    Anache growled, "Are you suggest we run away like cowards?"

    "No. I''m suggesting we don''t fight a battle when it''s clear that Goddess of Battle favors the enemy and not us," Ohyia clarified. One hand went to a talisman around her neck, "Besides, we need to find out why Ares has abandoned us. And I''d need all the things we left in Lescatie to do it."

    Anache growled but bit her tongue. It pained her to admit it, but her Shaman spoke sense. They had already gained a bit here. Even her own blood-relative had managed to grab a husband for herself today. Perhaps it was time that they left well enough alone.

    "Hold on now. Don''t tell me you''re gonna forget about me?"

    The two Amazons stiffened at the familiar tone of voice. Hearing footsteps approaching them, they both turned around to see the one Mamono in their Manhunt that wasn''t an Amazon.

    Standing at seven feet tall, wearing the pitch black armor that the newly created Dark Ice Flower was known for, and carrying a hammer larger than she was, Totha the Dark Warrior was easy to pick out of the crowd of Amazons. Her coal black skin and fur perfectly complimented the occasional red tufts of fur on her wrists, ankles, and tail. Her crimson irises sat in pools of blackness, yet the were as lively as the full toothed grin on her face. She carried the hammer casually across her back while her ears twitched atop her head. Her long hair was the same color as her fur. She moved with a sway in her step, as if she were purposely making her assets bounce with each step.

    Anache felt some of the tension in her body leave her as the Dark Warrior approached. While the former Knightly Order was still undergoing reorganization under the newly transformed Wilmarina, they had managed to train of few of these new fighters already. Totha was one of them, and had heard of how Druella gave Anache permission to go on their Manhunt. She asked to tag along, offering her services in exchange for having her pick of men.

    The Hellhound walked between the Chieftess and Shaman, stopping when she could clearly see where Hagar was standing. She idly put a pinky finger in her ear, sniffing while casually observing the blessed human. She snorted, "Really? I hear you two getting your panties in a bunch over some random human, thinking that it might be worth my while. But this? This is what''s giving you girls so much trouble?"

    She pulled her finger out of her ear and flicked the resulting debris off to the side, "Are you all sure you''re warriors? Cause you sound more like a bunch of chickenshits to me."

    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry that we''re not managing to win in battle against a newly created Hero that''s being guided by the Goddess Of Battle herself. While at the same time it seems that she''s no longer protecting us from taking lethal damage," Ohyia didn''t do anything to disguise her frustration and anger with the Hellhound.

    Totha merely waved her off, "Saying that you can''t win if you don''t have a God on your side, doesn''t do much to make you look any less weak sister."

    "Then why don''t you go down there and try to fight him? See how that works out for you," Anache said while waving a hand towards Hagar.

    The Hellhound''s grin turned predatory, "Thought''d you''d never ask. I''ll let you have him though. He''s not my type."

    With a powerful leap that kicked up dust behind her, the Dark Warrior flew across the field and onto the battleground. She landed on all fours, head whipping up as she locked her gaze on Hagar. With a predatory chuckle she spoke, "So, you''re the one giving the Amazons so much trouble? Shouldn''t you be at home in your bed old timer? Last thing a weak human like you wants is to break your hip while you fight."

    Hagar grunted, moving his free hand to the handle of his pickaxe. He felt the power that had been given to him begin to flow through his body. He locked eyes with the Mamono as he spoke, "I wouldn''t underestimate me if I were you. Those previous Amazons did. And look what happened to them. Would you call someone able to do that weak?"

    "If they''re a human, then of course," Totha got to her feet, moving the hammer into a two handed grip, "All humans are weak. You''re flesh can be pierced or broken easily, your body dies on you as you grow older, and you constantly let yourself be held back by complicated stuff social stuff. Really, you should be thanking us Mamono for what we do to you. Life under us is a thousand times better than anything you''ve got."

    "I think I''ll decide that for myself," Hagar''s pickaxe began to glow as he fed his mana into it. A red light traveled from the handle all the way to the pick at the top, the weapon glowing brighter as Hagar began to approach the Mamono.

    The Hellhound laughed as she moved to meet the human head on, "Oh, you''ll be deciding that far earlier than you may think."

    Then she took in a deep breath and held it for but a second. Then she belted out a loud, echoing cry that shook the very earth beneath her feet. Even Hagar felt his heart be seized by a sudden fear that made him take a step back. The Dark Warrior felt her lust become inflamed at the same time as her body. Fire shot from her brow and hands as her grip on her weapon tightened. She let out a needy yowl before kicking off and flying at Hagar from across the way.

    Surprised but not deterred, Hagar moved his pick in to the path of the hammer''s head. He willed the weapon to become bigger and it grew to be the same size as the Mamono''s own weapon. He angled the tip of the pick to ensure that it punched into the material that made up the hammer''s head. But as Totha swung and their weapons met, Hagar came to a horrifying realization.

    She was stronger than him.

    With a loud crack of metal on metal, he was sent skidding to the left of the entrance. He tried to get his feet back under him, but found himself beset by the Hellhound in an instant. She swung again, this time manage to catch him in the right side of his torso. He grunted but didn''t feel any pain. Instead a shock of pleasure traveled straight up his spine. He felt a sudden urge to fall to his knees, but with a great exertion of will he pushed it back.

    He cried out while swinging his pickaxe up, planning to catch the Mamono on the chin. However, he only succeeded in slicing through the cuff barely holding her bra armor in place. Ignoring the sight of the Hellhound''s now released teats he rushed forward, bending low to slam his shoulder into his enemy''s stomach. Surprisingly, his blow connected sending him and the opponent skidding forward. He raised his pickaxe up to strike, only to feel a clawed hand grab his wrist. Panic set in followed by shock as another hand grabbed his groin and began to squeeze.

    "Ha, ha! You are getting hard! What? Does the old man like seeing pretty girls get battered and bloodied?" Totha chuckled into his ear before licking the skin.

    Hagar pulled himself away, needing more strength than he expected to get his weapon hand out of the Mamono''s grasp. The Hellhound pursued him, striking out with her hammer at his feet. He jumped back to avoid the blow but the dust kicked up by the weapon got into his eyes. He rubbed at them to clear them, but not fast enough to avoid the hammer''s upward swing into his chest. Another jolt of pleasure shot through him, this time stronger than the last one. He was airborne momentarily, before feeling a hand grab his ankle. With a manic laugh the Hellhound swung him down towards the rocky earth below. He bounced up before the hammer came down on his chest yet again.

    His mouth opened in a silent scream that soon turned into a moan of pleasure. Hagar tried to get up but his body wouldn''t listen to him. A haze of lust had come over his body, the corrupting nature of the Mamono''s Demon Realm weapon putting enough lust into his body to paralyze it. Even if he wanted to lift his weapon, the only thing his body cared about was the raging tent that was visible against his pants.

    The Hellhound moved to stand over the man, one hand holding the hammer while the other started groping herself. Her fangs were barred as she stared down at the defeated old man, "What''d I tell ya? Weak. Don''t worry, though. I''m not gonna fuck ya. Promised I''d let the Chieftess over there have ya. But...well...I could at least get you ready for her."

    "N-n-no," Hagar had to struggle to get that word out. Every fiber of his being wanted him to say yes. To satisfy the lust that had filled his body. To let go of his pride and let the Mamono give him release. But he refused. Even now, he refused to break.

    The Hellhound chuckled, her free hand quickly tearing through both his shirt and pants with one swipe. He hissed as the cold wind hit his exposed flesh, but soon found himself silenced as the Hellhound put her foot into his mouth. She bent over, her red eyes drinking in the panicked expression on Hagar''s face.

    "Don''t worry. It''ll feel really good. Just focus on that. That you''ll feel such great pleasure that-"

    Totha cut herself off. She grabbed her hammer and jumped away from Hagar...just in time to dodge the steel blade that almost took her head off.

    She landed on the ground a fair distance away from the downed human male. She looked up, her fangs barred at the new assailant.

    And when she saw him, she felt her heart skip a beat.

    "If you truly see him as weak," Koga stepped in front of the downed human, his bloody blade held out towards Totha, "then why don''t you reckon with me?"

 Chapter 53: Kogas Scouting Adventure: Finale

    A Few Minutes before Koga arrived

    "Koga!" Akuri had to shout to be heard over the thunderous sound of their horses'' hooves. The two of them were riding their steeds hard, pushing them to their maximum gait across a gray rocky expanse. They had broken camp as soon as Silvia had left with Corelia, only taking a few moments to let the horses get some water before setting off at pace.

    Koga didn''t look back from his position in front of Akuri. He kept his body bent forward, his only intact hand gripping the reigns tight enough that, if he still had living flesh, his knuckles would turn white. He still responded to Akuri while keeping his focus on what was ahead of them, "What is it, Akuri?"

    Akuri adjusted her grip on her steed, happy that she had gotten those riding lessons from Silvia when she still served her. She shouted in response to Koga, "Why are we moving so quickly? Wouldn''t this tire our horses quicker?"

    "We have already wasted the majority of the days we had before the Good Hunter planned to get involved with the defense of Pran," Koga explained while his eyes focused on the expanse before them. They had set out in a straight path towards the mountains in the distance. Perhaps it was simply the desperation setting in from not finding a single unique feature during their entire journey, coupled with the numerous stops they had been forced to make due to the issues they encountered. The meeting with that False Goddess alone had cost them a night and a day, as he needed time to let his legs heal.

    He cursed under his breath. He needed to move faster.

    "He-ya, Nobu!" he shouted to his steed, kicking it in the sides with his heels. It whinnied before accelerating by a slight margin. Even then, it pulled a few feet ahead of Akuri and Mimi.

    Akuri groaned before doing the same to her own horse, leaning forward and directing her steed to the left. Mimi quickly moved to Nobu''s left side, easily eating up the distance between them until she was back in her original spot. Akuri shouted back, "But that still doesn''t explain why. What reason would we have to get back before she acts?"

    "I am her servant," Koga began to explain, "and she is my mistress. If she intends to go to war, then I should be at her side. Ready and willing to do whatever she asks, and ensure that she sees victory in the coming conflicts. Something I cannot do if I am nowhere near her when she moves out."

    Koga remained silent for a moment. Then he spoke again, "However, I cannot allow myself to return empty handed. I gave my word that I would discover something of interest to assist in Pran''s defense. And I plan to keep that promise."

    Akuri looked away from Koga with a frown. She somewhat understood where he was coming from. She wouldn''t have forgiven herself if she had returned to Lady Silvia without accomplishing her own goals in the past. Briefly Akuri latched onto those last words.

    The past.

    Yes. As she was no longer Lady Silvia''s servant. After what had happened at their camp, she doubted she would be welcomed back into her service. The idea made her mood fall further. She would likely never return to that manor nor see Corelia ever again. Even if Silvia didn''t agree with Druella, she doubted her former mistress would allow her to leave Koga alone. Especially not after she fought against her own nature to avoid giving him that potion.

    She cursed as a sharp ache shot through her heart. It brought with it whispers of how what she did was a mistake. But they were not as insistent as they were before, so it was easy enough to ignore them. Still it was a grim reminder that she was not totally freed of her feelings for Koga. She could at least say she was making progress.

    "As you say, Koga," Akuri replied while turning her attention in front of her. Both to keep her mind off intrusive thoughts, and to look for anything of particular interest in their path. Something easier said than done. The land they found themselves in wasn''t very interesting to say the least. Its primary features were large outcroppings of boulders and rocks formed into random structures. There were few green patches to be seen on the dry, stone earth. The main landmarks were the two mountains that got closer and closer the longer they rode towards them.

    After a few more seconds of silence, Akuri spoke up once again, "Koga...about what happened. I must apologize. I let myself be guided by-"

    "You have nothing to apologize for, Akuri," Koga interrupted her, not once taking his eyes off the path, "While I cannot fully understand exactly what you went through, I do recognize that you fought a battle against yourself. And you won. For that, you have my respect."

    Akuri felt the weight on her shoulders lift at Koga''s praise, "Koga, I...thank you."

    "But you must remain vigilant. I doubt this will be the end of Druella attempting to corrupt me. And if you are near me, she will likely attempt to get you first," Koga reminded her. Akuri simply nodded, taking his words to heart as the two continued their trek. It was only two minutes later that they saw the first change in their environment. That being the fact that the path ahead of them had the tell-tale signs of being trampled by a large group of people. Rocks had been knocked out of place, weapons thrown to the ground and left behind, and the barest hint of footprints in the ground.

    "What is this?" Akuri asked out loud, eyes taking note of the weapons left behind by their users. The vast majority were wooden spears and bows. As she observed them, she began to notice something else. A small line of damp earth that she would always find near the discarded weapons. Wherever the dampness would be, off-color vegetation would start to grow from within it. Purple grass or violet flowers that looked completely out of place in the barren ground.

    Akuri''s eyes bulged as she realized what it meant. Her head whipped to Koga, "Koga! I believe-"

    "I have noticed," Koga said, taking his hand off Nobu''s reigns to point straight ahead of them. Following his finger, Akuri saw what awaited them going forward. She felt her body tense as the small mining village came into view. There was no smoke, as expected, but even from where she was she could tell that the village was under attack. Even if she could barely make out the black dots that were likely individuals, she could still feel and smell it on the air. The feeling of corruption seeping into the air itself, while the smell of sex and musk drifted along with it.

    Akuri frowned and tightened her grip on the reigns. The sound of steel leaving wood made her whip her head towards Koga. The undead pulled his blade from its scabbard, holding it high with one hand while his still missing other was held at his side. She shouted to him, "Koga? What are you doing?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? Getting ready for battle," Koga stated, lifting his still missing hand up to his face. By this point the bones of his wrist had reformed, but he was still missing his fingers and thumb. He scowled at the appendage, "Though I will not be able to fight with my full strength thanks to this slowly healing injury."

    "But...you''re not planning to...to...kill them. Are you?"

    "Of course. Why shouldn''t I be?"

    "Because that''s wr-"

    "Akuri," Koga turned his sharp glare towards Akuri. She went silent as he continued, "I am not as merciful as the Good Hunter. And she has not bid me to be that way. In battle against a Mamono, I will not hold back. I will strike to kill. If you take issue with that, then I suggest you move to get in front of me. Your blade is made of Demon Realm Silver, is it not?"

    "Ye-Yes, it is," Akuri said, slowly realizing what Koga was getting at.

    Koga jerked his head towards the rapidly approaching village. They were half way there, and could see the two sentries that had been set up near the entrance. The gate hadn''t manage to close before the Mamono, Amazons, they soon realized, were upon the humans. Already the two could see a pair of human men being ravished by two Amazons. The corruption in the air was getting thicker the closer they got to the village. To the point where Akuri had to shake her head periodically to keep her focus.

    Koga didn''t appear to be affected, however, as he just continued, "Then go. Strike them down before I get to them. I will be aiming directly for the leader. And any who get in my path will be cut down. Do you understand, Akuri?"

    Akuri went silent for a moment. Her hands began to tremble as she took in Koga''s words. She briefly considered trying to convince Koga to turn from his course, but one look at his eyes told her there would be no point to it. Gritting her teeth, she unsheathed her own ninjato, its silver glimmering in the sunlight. She held it to the side while spurring her horse onwards, "Let''s go, Mimi!"

    The horse whinnied as Akuri began to overtake Koga. Koga let her, putting his sword''s hilt into his teeth to pull up on his reigns. Nobu let himself slow down and move to the back as Mimi went to the front. Akuri leaned over in her saddle, using her thighs to get her steed to move to the right. It was the side where her remaining arm was. Placing her sword in her teeth, she reached into her bosom and took out three Demon Realm Silver throwing stars that shined in the light of the sun. Once she was in range, she threw all three at the amazon on the left. Within moments the target arched her back, both from the shuriken hitting her and the immense pleasure that shot through her body. Akuri wasted no time turning to the remaining Amazon guard. That one barely managed to look up from the man she was riding, her movements far too slow to react to Akuri''s swing.

    Her blade went right through the amazon''s neck, but the Mamono''s head doesn''t fly off. Instead, her sword phases through her bronze skin, leaving no marks behind. Yet the power of the Demon Realm Silver activates immediately. The amazon lets out an orgasmic scream before falling off the man she had captured.

    The two thundered through the open gate, the corrupted air hitting both of them as they passed through. The small village had little in terms of side paths or otherwise. The only road ran straight from the entrance of the village all the way to the end. The buildings were built spaced five feet apart, all squat and made from stone mined from the mountains with wooden or thatched roofs. Carts and barrels, likely used in the mine, lay scattered about or turned over, spilling their contents onto the ground. Koga and Akuri took all these details in within seconds. Not because that was how quickly they could observe their surroundings, but because their attention was immediately taken up by what was happening at the other end of the village.

    That being a literal orgy.

    Akuri gasped, but immediately regretted the action. The air was thick with the musk of sex, carrying with it the sickly sweet scent of corruption. Her body shivered as her arousal grew in intensity. She tightened the grip on her blade to avoid dropping it as her hand shook. Mimi whinnied, likely feeling Akuri''s unease as the smell in the air got thicker with each passing second.

    "Calm yourself, Akuri," Koga appeared at her side, his sword once again sheathed so he could hold Nobu''s reigns. His sharp gaze met her eyes as he spoke, "If this will be too much for you, then fall back."

    "You...you don''t feel that? The corruption in the air?" Akuri questioned, surprised that Koga seemed to be fine.

    He grunted, "I do. And it makes me sick to my stomach. But it proves we are headed in the right direction. As I stated, I will be aiming for their leader. And I feel she will be at the farthest end of this disgusting display in front of us. And if you feel that the corruption is too much for you, then fall back and wait for my return. There is no need to risk yourself after you have made such progress."

    "Koga...no. I will not falter. I promise you!" she kicked Mimi''s sides, straightening her posture and steadying her blade.

    Koga nodded, "Then, I shall leave the rescue of the humans to you. Nobu! Go!"

    With a whinny, Nobu put on a burst of speed and overtook Mimi within a moment. The two steeds were neck and neck for a second, making it halfway to the orgy without stopping. Then, with a shout, Akuri jumped from Mimi''s back with her blade raised high. It came down upon the back of an amazon, sending her falling forward and twitching with pleasure atop the man she was riding. Akuri wasted no time diving amongst the amazons, only getting their attention after she had taken out five of their number.

    That was the last Koga saw of her before focusing his gaze straight forward. He paid no heed to the amazons that took notice of his passing. He had his sights set firmly on the path ahead. This proved to be the right choice, as he soon saw two figures coming into sight ahead of him. They stood side by side while over looking a circular pit directly in front of them. He focused on the taller of the two, specifically the rather obvious headdress she wore.

    He frowned as his lone hand went to his blade. If she were the leader of this band, then one slice should be enough to end all of this. If she were not, then he''d have to fight without the element of surprise. Not an ideal outcome, but one he could work with. He just had to make his first strike count.

    However, when he had only made it a third of the way there he heard it. The sound of a lustful scream being forced out of a man''s throat. It was soon followed by a voice whose owner did nothing to hide her sadistic glee, "What''d I tell ya? Weak. Don''t worry, though. I''m not gonna fuck ya. Promised I''d let the Chieftess over there have ya. But...well...I could at least get you ready for her."

    The voice managed to reach his ears, making him believe its owner meant for all in attendance to hear it. His thoughts were proven true when he saw the two amazons standing at the edge of the pit look at each other. He was halfway to them, allowing him to see the grins they shared with each other. He grit his teeth as he considered the situation. He wasn''t entirely sure what was happening in that pit, but he could tell that a human was about to be ravaged by a Mamono. Thankfully, it seemed the two amazons hadn''t noticed his approach, their full attention given to whatever was happening in the pit. He still had the element of surprise.

    But if he struck out at the Chieftess, he would likely lose it. Not to mention her companion would stand against him. Even if he managed to cut down both of them, that would give whoever was in the pit time to assault whoever she had captured. And if that happened, then there would be no saving him. The Mamono would rape him and turn him into an Incubus. The only way to save him would be to take him to the Good Hunter. And he doubted the man would be of the right mind to go along willingly.

    Koga cursed under his breath, leaning forward to whisper into Nobu''s ear, "I need you to buck me forward on my signal. Be ready." A whinny was what he received in reply. Koga chose to take it as affirmation. He adjusted his stance, keeping his remaining hand on the hilt of his sword while moving his feet and body up to be ready to jump. He didn''t move his gaze from the approaching pit even for a single second. He counted in his head, starting from five and working his way down.

    At three, he tensed his body up like a spring.

    At two, he was close enough to see the sweat on the Chieftess'' body.

    Then he reached one.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Now!" he shouted loud enough for the two amazons to finally take note of him. They both turned around just in time to see Nobu skid to a stop and send its body forward. Koga jumped with the movement, using the force to launch himself up and over the two Mamono. He unsheathed his sword, holding it up in one hand as he flew towards his target. A Hellhound standing over a human with red markings across his body. The Hellhound had her foot in the human''s mouth, while holding a massive hammer across her back. The hammer itself was more like a large lump of black steel than any kind of weapon. Its long black haft complimented the dark fur of the Hellhound. Its head was double sided, the material it was made of carved into the shape of an actual weapon. Despite its crudeness, the Hellhound wielded it with ease.

    Koga landed a few feet away from the two of them. He rolled to his feet then kept running, his single hand holding his hilt tightly. When he was close enough he launched a horizontal slash at the Hellhound''s mid section. She managed to sense him coming, and at the last minute jumped away from his attack. He wasted no time, moving to stand in front of the human on the ground.

    "If you truly see him as weak, then why don''t you reckon with me?" Koga spoke, taking a fighting stance as he stared the Hellhound down.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Present Time

    Silence fell upon the three of them as everyone took in what just happened. Koga wasted no time observing everything that was around him. The pit was a mine, he could tell that by the structures built around a hole in the mountain. Within he could see a few humans watching him as he stood before the Hellhound. At the top of the mine he saw the Chieftess staring down at them, while the other had turned around and seemed to be barking orders. No doubt they had finally realized Akuri was among them. Hopefully they''d be too preoccupied with her to interfere with his battle.

    Behind him, he heard the human groan and start turning in the dirt. Koga spoke without looking at the man, "Be still. Your body needs time to recover."

    "I-I can still-urgh," he crumpled to the ground a moment later, but stayed conscious in spite of how he was feeling. The grip on his pickaxe never weakened for a second.

    "Please. Rest. I will handle this," Koga stated as gently as he could. Then he focused his eyes on the Hellhound in front of him. She was standing there, her eyes locked onto Koga while her hammer seemed to tremble in her hands. The flames across her body were still raging, but she didn''t strike at Koga. She simply stood there without moving an inch.

    Then a wide grin split her face.

    "Oh. Oh my. Oh my, oh my, oh my," she spun her hammer in the air then slammed the handle of it into the earth. She bent forward while placing her free hand over her eyes, "What''s that I spy with my little eye? Is that a male monster? A male Ochimusha? Is this my lucky day or what!"

    She waved at Koga, "Hi ya, handsome! My name''s Totha! Good to meetcha!"

    Koga huffed while spacing his legs apart. Briefly, he took note of the state of his left hand. It had managed to regenerate the bones of his wrist and palm, but his fingers and thumb were still missing. He cursed under his breath. He wouldn''t be able to utilize his quick-draw techniques like that. He would have to make do. He turned back to the Hellhound and pointed his sword tip at her, "I care not for your name creature. It will not matter after I slay you."

    "Oh, it''s gonna matter," her grin turned savage, "Because when I make you mine, you''ll know what to scream as I fuck you into the ground!"

    Totha released another Battle Cry, her lusts and flames exploding across the field. She shot forward, body blurring as she prepared to swing at Koga. Koga didn''t falter, analyzing the approaching Hellhound as quickly as he could. Attempting to match strength with a Hellhound while he was missing an arm would be unwise. He couldn''t put his full strength behind any defense he could muster, increasing the likelihood of her forcing his guard open.

    When Totha got close enough to swing at him, he stepped into her attack and ducked under her swing. Using the opening he struck out with his sword, Totha just managing to make the cut shallow by moving to the side. Koga rolled away from her attempt to kick him, getting to his feet and backpedaling as she sent an upward swing his way.

    Totha started to laugh, "Yes, yes, yes, yes! That''s it! That''s what I''m looking for! Keep struggling! It''ll make it all the sweeter when I beat you!"

    Koga didn''t reply, focusing on avoiding Totha''s attacks and looking for openings. When she over extended on a swing, he immediately moved to take advantage. With a short dash to her side he slashed his blade across her right thigh. The cut was deep but Totha didn''t seem to care about the wound. She simply chased after Koga, eyes getting wilder by the second. She kicked at him with her right foot, aiming for his chest. He responded by folding his arm inward to block. He felt the force of the blow knock him back and Totha quickly followed up by moving to crush him with her hammer.

    Koga let himself hit the ground then rolled to the left to avoid the falling weapon. He felt the force of the blow as it crushed the rocky earth where he had once been. He quickly got to one foot then sliced at her left thigh. However, the second he rolled to his feet, Totha was on him again. She made to swing her hammer at him and Koga dashed into the attack, planning to repeat what he had done before. Totha''s response was to grab Koga''s right shoulder with her free hand. She made to pull him in for a kiss, but Koga reacted by stabbing forward with his blade. She was forced to let him go lest she be skewered.

    Koga advanced and slashed upward, his blade managing to catch Totha under her chin. With a grunt Totha backed up and swung her own weapon at Koga''s left side. Koga felt no pain as the weapon crashed into his body, only the barest hint of lust trying to worm its way into his soul. Totha grinned, expecting to see Koga start feeling flustered or fumble as his Spirit Energy was corrupted.

    Her grin turned into a confused frown as Koga simply grit his teeth and advanced closer. He brought his blade down in a diagonal slash, cutting a gash into Totha''s torso. The Hellhound hissed and jumped away from the Ochimusha. She stood still for a moment hand going to her chest and feeling the blood leaking from her wound. She frowned, "Huh. That''s weird. Is...hmm. Lets try this then!"

    She grabbed her hammer with both hands, stomping one foot in front of her while placing the other behind her. Her muscles tensed as she pulled her hammer back, twisting her body along with it. Her weapon began to glow with a sickly purple light, corrupted mana coalescing around the weapon. Wind gathered around the head of the hammer and grew in intensity by the second. When it reached its peak Totha shouted as she unleashed one of the most basic techniques for a Dark Warrior: the Devilishly Powerful Strike.

    In many ways the attack was similar to the Magic Cut of Dark Knights, where mana is passed through a weapon and launched at a distant opponent. However, Dark Warriors are unable to exercise the precise control of the Dark Knights. So instead of precise, focused projectiles made of magic, Dark Warriors simply put as much brute force behind the attack as possible. This creates enough air pressure to turn the attack into a veritable hurricane.

    Said attack tore across the battlefield, gathering up rocks and debris in its wake as it stormed towards Koga. Koga grit his teeth as his clothes billowed in the rough wind. He discarded any thoughts of dodging this attack. It covered too much area to dodge around and dodging through it would likely result in him being buffeted by the magic within the attack. He could run away, but he could already see Totha getting ready to launch a second attack. If he ran, she''d likely follow his movements and fire at him when he couldn''t run away anymore.

    No choice then. He''d have to take the attack head on, or deflect it. And the only way to block a magical attack like this was with magic.

    He looked at his left hand again. It was still just bone, but his index and middle fingers had regrown.

    "Good enough," Koga grunted out while holding his weapon horizontally in front of his face. Then he placed his left hand on the blade starting near the guard. He closed his eyes and turned his focus inward. Towards that still burning fire within his soul. The blue flames that had been tempered by his own emotions and calmed into a small bonfire. He reached out for the fire and bid it flow into his arm. It increased in intensity, as a tendril of flame leapt to answer his call. His eyes shot open as his left arm was engulfed in blue flames. They did not burn him as he focused them onto his sword. He dragged his left hand across it, transferring the fire from his arm to his sword as he went. When his palm neared the tip of his blade, it touched the blood that had been left there from his battle with Hel.

    Then something even Koga didn''t expect happened.

    The blood ignited.

    A small explosion of flames rocketed from the end of his sword, the two orbs bursting into a small conflagration. The fires turned from their azure blue to a piercing white that shined brighter than the sun above. Koga briefly stared at the sudden change with confusion. But he pushed any questions he had to the side when he felt the Hellhound''s attack closing in on him. With a short battle cry of his own, he swung his blade upwards to meet Totha''s Devilishly Powerful Strike.

    The moment his blade and the corrupted energy met, Koga felt the power behind the attack ripple across his body. It was like being charged by a large bear with nothing but your hands to keep it at bay. He grunted in exertion as his single hand struggled against the oncoming storm. He could feel the corruption within the attack. Smell its disgustingly sweet scent on the air. Feel it trying to seep into his skin even as he fought against it. However, he didn''t stop pushing against the attack. Slowly, but surely he forced his weapon up and through the attack. The flames on his blade burned brighter and brighter as he went, burning away the corruption within the attack. A second later, Koga felt the attack give way.

    With one final exertion he pushed his blade upwards and cut through the attack. The winds crashed into the earth around him, knocking up dust and leaving corrupted mana in the air behind him. But he was completely unharmed. Totha''s mouth gaped open as she stared at Koga and his burning blade. Koga flourished his weapon as he started to approach the Hellhound, ready to continue their bout.

    Then Totha held up a hand and shouted, "OK! Time out!"

    "Hmm?" Koga stopped. Partially because he wanted to hear what the Mamono had to say, and partially because the longer she talked the more time his hand had to heal.

    Totha slammed the head of her hammer into the ground. Then she leaned against its shaft while waving a hand at Koga, "What the hell is this?"

    "What ever do you mean, monster?"

    "This! What''s up with this!? Aren''t you feeling anything? Don''t you want to stop fighting and skip to the good stuff?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What are you some kind of virgin?! I''m talking about this!" she grabbed both of her tits, pulling them up before letting them fall and comically bounce as she did so. Then she spread her legs to reveal the absolute mess that has become of her crotch. She shamelessly shows off her privates while still shouting, "And this! I''m raring to go and you''re still making this difficult."

    "This is a battle. Why wouldn''t I do everything in my power to win?"

    Totha rolls her eyes, "Urk, great. You''re one of those types, then? Hate to break it to ya, but battlefields aren''t places to kill each other buddy! They''re places to court your lover. And I''ve been courting you this entire time! So stop being difficult and let me fuck you already!" Totha took up her weapon and prepared to launch another Devilishly Powerful Strike.

    Koga rolled his eyes dashing forward to close the distance between them. However, Totha''s weapon charged itself far quicker than before. She launched her attack as soon as it was ready, forcing Koga to stop and clash with the hurricane yet again. He knew what to expect this time, so it was easier to stop the attack in its tracks. But just as his blade reached the halfway point, he heard the sound of dirt and rocks being kicked up. He looked to his left and his eyes went wide the sight of Totha with a fully charged Strike standing a few feet away from him. With a smug grin on her face, she launched another Strike at him, the attacking move faster than before.

    Alongside its immense strength, the Devilishly Powerful Strike had two aspects that made it a dangerous technique. The first was that the corrupted mana it used was scattered across the area where it hit. Using the technique allowed one to create pockets of mana across the field that amplified the lust of a Mamono''s allies and their human enemies. The second was that the Dark Warrior could draw on the corrupted Mana in an area to increase the attack''s effectiveness.

    Koga swore as he deflected the first attack and immediately clashed with the second. This time he made sure to keep his eyes on Totha, who was already moving to a new position on his left. She readied another Strike and launched it. Koga couldn''t do anything to stop this attack. His sword was still trying to withstand the second one, and his left arm still hadn''t completely healed. He braced himself as the attack hit him full force, winds whipping about his body and tearing at his clothes. He felt the corrupting mana seep into his flesh and try to strike at his soul. However, his will was strong and the dark energy barely effected him. He felt little save a slight tingling across his dead flesh.

    But the force behind the attack had made him stumble.

    And that stumble made his sword falter.

    The other attack broke through his guard and launched him to the side. He grunted as his body hit the earth, his grip on his weapon not wavering even as he slid across the ground. He got to one knee, only to get hit by another Strike, soon followed by a second and a third. It wasn''t until the fifth Strike that the onslaught stopped and Koga was allowed to get to his feet. His grip on his sword was still strong and he easily got back into his stance. Totha growled as she saw him standing tall, "Come on! Fall over already! You''re literally standing in a pocket filled to bursting with Mamono Mana. I put my own scent on one of those attacks. How are you still able to stand!?"

    "Wouldn''t you like to know, monster," Koga said with conviction in his voice. He easily ignored any feeling the corrupting mana tried to instill in him. He took up his blade once again, ready for whatever the Hellhound threw at him.

    She growled again, "OK! That''s it! You wanna be stubborn? Well guess what asshole? You''re not the only one who can set their weapon on fire!" Flames gathered in the Hellhound''s mouth. When her cheeks for full, she brought her hammer to her face and let out a torrent of flame. Rather than melt the steel, the fire swirled around the weapon. From shaft to head it was coated in a blazing red inferno, while its black steel gained a red aura. Totha got into her stance once more, winds gathering around her hammer''s head. She shouted over the gathering storm, "Try this one for size. My own technique. Flaming Devilish Strike!"

    She swung her hammer and launched a wave of fire towards Koga. It ate up the distance between them quickly, consuming Koga in its torrent within moments. Koga bit his lip as the flame started burning his clothes and literally licking at his skin. He gripped his sword and ready to strike out at the tornado of flames around him.

    By chance he glanced down at his left hand...

    ...And instantly felt a sense of relief.

    "Finally," he said, lips curling into a smile at the sight of this regrown thumb. While he was still missing his skin and pinky finger, the rest of his hand was back in working order. All he really needed was his thumb, but having the others wouldn''t hurt.

    With a flourish he sheathed his weapon and crouched low to get into a familiar stance. The stance he had been practicing with since he returned as Koga. A stance that had been with him for a long time.

    It had a name, of course. One he had given it himself. One that he knew others would laugh at, but he would take pride in.

    For it was his.

    His Dragon Stance.

    He placed his thumb on the guard of his sword while holding his right hand over the hilt. Then he closed his eyes. Even as the Mamono''s fires raged around him, he felt completely calm. His focus never wavered. His senses remained sharp.

    He took in a deep breath.

    Then he opened his eyes.

    "Roar; Dragon Of The Palemoon."

    His blade flashed outward in a vertical slash that left a line of white-blue fire in its wake.

    Within a second Totha''s technique was completely deflected.

    "What the fuck?!" was the Mamono''s only response as she beheld Koga in his proper stance. He stood up as he sheathed his sword once more.

    His shirt and pants were ripped to shreds. His decayed skin and ribs were revealed for all to see, while his pants barely kept his modesty intact. But he still stood strong and ready for battle. He pointed his still sheathed blade at Totha and spoke, "Now, my turn."

    Koga ran straight at Totha. His eyes burned with a powerful want to end this battle. Totha stood tall, prepping another Flaming Devlish Strike and launching it at Koga. Then she dashed to his left, standing right in front of where Hagar lay, before launching another Strike at Koga. This time, however, she rocketed forward added her own body to the attack. If Koga blocked the first attack, she''d simply smash him flat in the second. If he blocked her attack, then the first strike would hit him and she could take advantage. She had him.

    Then she felt something stab her in the back.

    She screamed in pain, turning around to see what had hit her.

    Her eyes went wide at the sight of a pickaxe sticking out of her back.

    Koga didn''t see what the human had done, but he did notice Totha falter. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, he quickly crouched back into his Dragon Stance. He waited for both of the attacks to get within inches of hitting him. Then he closed his eyes.

    For this to work he would have to strike quickly enough to both deflect the first attack and cut Totha down. That would require attacking faster than a second.

    He took a deep breath.

    His thumb was on his guard.

    His hand was steady.

    He counted backwards from three.

    Two.

    One.

    He opened his eyes.

    "Rend; Dragon Of The Palemoon."

    His blade flashed horizontally, leaving a half circle of white-blue fire behind it as he spun in place. It cleared both Devilish Strikes with each while cutting through Totha''s body with little resistance. Totha stopped in mid-air, suspended by an invisible force. Koga didn''t even look at her as he slowly returned his sword to its scabbard. His guard had almost hit the top of his scabbard when he stopped.

    He was silent for but a moment.

    Then he spoke with no emotion in his voice.

    "Begone."

    His blade clicked into place.

    A second later, Totha''s body fell apart. Her torso landed on Koga''s left, while everything below her waist landed on his right.

    He stood up and sighed as the tension left his body. Then he turned around to see how the human he had rescued was doing.

    Hagar was up on one knee, his arm held forward in a throwing motion. He was breathing heavily and his erection was still visible through his trousers. But his eyes were defiant and sparkled with the light of triumph. Koga was confused, until the looked at Totha''s dead body. After which he noticed two things.

    First, the wound he inflicted had been cauterized. Smoke rose from the burned flesh, no blood leaking from either half whatsoever. He briefly stared at his blade, wondering how hot its flames would have to be to do that. Much less to a Hellhound.

    However, it was the second thing that truly got his attention.

    That being the pickaxe embedded into Totha''s upper back.

    Koga turned to the human. Then he shouted to the man, "You, human. What is your name?"

    "Hag-Hagar," the old man shouted back.

    Koga nodded, "Hmm, I see. Then well done, Hagar. And thank you for the assistance."

    "Don''t mention it. Just get the rest of these bitches out of my village, will ya?"

    Koga smiled, "With pleasure."

 An Update On A Hunters New Home

    OK. Sorry that this isn¡¯t the update people were expecting/wanted, but unfortunately I feel I need to make this update.

    To make a long story short: KC is mad again. He was set off by something unrelated to this fic that unfortunately has made him turn his eyes towards all things that are considered MGE Fanworks that don¡¯t fall under his rules.

    The main thing is that he has stated he plans to ¡°quietly DMCA¡± those types of Fanworks, even if they¡¯re made by people who don¡¯t live in Japan. I don¡¯t know what he means by ¡°quietly¡±, but my best guess is that he¡¯s going to DMCA stuff without giving their creators any warning.

    My main proof of this is a link to his twitter feed that was translated. I won¡¯t link it cause I honestly don''t want to put it here. However, if you plan to seek it out PLEASE don¡¯t harass him or otherwise. That¡¯s not cool and will probably just make the situation worse.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    As for this fic? Well, the reason I¡¯m doing this is because if KC goes through with what he says, then one of these days this fic might disappear from RoyalRoad. I don''t know if they''ll go to bat for me if they get a DMCA after all. So, if this fic disappears and you wonder why, now you know that it wasn¡¯t because I took it down.

    Am I worried? Not by much. I¡¯ve done my due diligence and you can find my fic on other places. With AO3 being the main one as it¡¯s more protected against shit like this. And I have also downloaded/archived this fic up to the new Chapters.

    Why am I talking about this here, despite the fact that doing so could make KC mad and get him to DMCA me quicker? Because if he plans to do that, he''ll do it regardless of whether I talk about it or not. At least this way you all will know what happened to my fic if this comes to pass.

    Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t plan to stop writing it. I¡¯m gonna keep at it. But, if it disappears, you now know why.

 Chapter 54: The Final Day: Mid-Morning

    "You''re sure you''re alright, Maggie?" Nick asked, holding onto his sister''s waist as she walked down the stairs and into the kitchen. Nick was behind her and to her right, while Marcus was on her left holding her hand.

    A weak chuckle left her mouth, "I like to think I''m at least able to walk down the stairs, Nick."

    Nick grimaced, "You sure? I can carry you down if you want."

    "I''m not hurt. Least not physically," Maggie rolled her eyes but didn''t push her brother away.

    "Big sis is OK?" Marcus looked up, moving closer to Maggie as she reached the floor.

    She squeezed his hand in hers as they reached the floor below. Her lips curled into a small smile, "Uh huh. Your big sister is back up and moving."

    "You sure?" Marcus looked up at his sister, rubbing at one of his eyes to wipe away a tear.

    Maggie gently tapped Nick''s arm. He let her go so she could crouch down and rub Marcus'' head, "I''m sure. Why don''t you go find Gloria and Horace? I''m sure they''d love to play with you. And if you''re good, I''ll be sure to give you some snacks after dinner. OK?"

    "...OK," Marcus let go of his sister''s hand.

    "Good. Nick, do you know where Cynthia''s children are?" Maggie looked over her shoulder at Nick.

    He pointed down the hall towards the living room, "Last I checked, they were with Cynthia and hanging out in the living room. Think they were playing some kind of game?"

    Maggie nodded then motioned for Marcus to head towards the living room. The young man stared at his sister for a bit longer, then he started walking away. He stopped in the middle of the hall to look back at Maggie once. He frowned before running towards the living room.

    "You know you can''t fool him," Nick said with a shake of his head, "Really, Maggs. If something''s wrong then-"

    "Nick I don''t want to just sit in bed feeling sorry for myself, while everyone else is still going about their days," Maggie interrupted, standing up and not looking at Nick.

    "I get that...but...after what just happened...no one would blame you if you just stayed in bed for a bit longer."

    "No one...but myself. Nothing''s gonna change if I do that," Maggie took a deep breath. She placed a hand on her chest, clenching it into a fist as feelings from that night came back. She shook her head to dispel the memories, turning around to look at Nick, "Now, could you please help me do the laundry?"

    Nick nodded, though the worried look on his face didn''t disappear. The two headed towards the door leading to the backyard. Maggie went through first, moving faster than her brother who had to catch the door before it closed on him. As they got through, they spotted Tina standing up with a basket filled with folded clothes in her arms. Maggie smiled and called to the other woman, "Tina! You were out here?"

    Tina jumped a bit at the sound of Maggie''s voice. She turned around and her shoulders slumped in relief when she saw the siblings. She adjusted the basket in her arms as she spoke, "Hello, Maggie. Nick. It''s good to see the two of you up and moving. And, yes. I came out here to do the laundry. It''s something to do, and is one way I can pay back Lady Cynthia."

    "Hmm, well, do you need any help?" Maggie offered with a smile, "Nick and I came out here to do the same thing. Maybe there are some clothes left over?"

    Tina frowned before looking down at the basket. She hesitated before speaking, "Actually...I didn''t do these."

    "What do you mean?" Nick said, one of his eyebrows rising.

    "I didn''t wash these. I came out here to do the laundry. But when I got here...these were already washed and dried. I was going to go see if Lady Cynthia did it before me."

    "Don''t think so," Nick placed a hand over his chin, "I know she went out with her kids earlier. Wouldn''t have had the time to."

    "Maybe Felix did it?" Maggie suggested.

    Tina shook her head with a small chuckle, "No. I love Felix, but I doubt he could get this much done before the day''s out. And even working together, I don''t know if Jet''s Band could get it all done without anyone else noticing."

    Maggie hummed in thought, "Strange. Wonder who could''ve done it?"

    Nick shrugged while his eyes started to roam the area. Eventually, they landed to the right of Tina''s feet...where he saw a familiar doll. He pointed towards it, "Hey, isn''t that Matilda?"

    The two girls followed Nick''s finger. Both of their eyes widened at the sight of the child-sized doll. Tina stepped away from it as it sat on the ground, completely motionless. She tilted her head, "It...is. I...didn''t see her until now."

    "How long has she been there anyway?" Maggie asked, moving over to the doll. She bent over and picked it up, holding it aloft while staring at its face. She hummed as the soft fabric of its dress bunched up in her grasp. Something compelled her to run her fingers along the doll''s arms which is when she felt a damp patch near its wrists. Frowning, she pulled it closer and looked at the doll''s sleeves. She raised an eyebrow at what she saw, "Her sleeves...they''re wet."

    "Maybe Gloria left her outside in the grass? She is a kid. She might''ve forgotten about it," Nick said, shrugging as Tina came to his side.

    Maggie shook her head, "There aren''t any grass stains on her dress. And the water is focused around her hands."

    "How would that ha...," Tina went silent, her gaze slowly going to the bundle of clothes in the basket she was carrying. She blinked rapidly as her gaze climbed back up to look at Matilda. Her silence drew Nick and Maggie to look her way...which is when they saw the basket. Both slowly began to think the same thing that Tina was thinking. The three humans all stared at the doll in Maggie''s arms for what felt like an hour.

    Staring at the inanimate doll.

    As if they were waiting for something.

    Waiting for her to...act.

    Then Nick shook his head, "Wh-Who cares? Point is, clothes are done. Let''s get back inside. Maggs, you might wanna leave Matilda here. In case Gloria put her there for a reason."

    Blinking, Maggie shook her head to clear it of her wayward thoughts. She hugged Matilda close before turning to Nick with a frown, "No. I''m not leaving her out here. I''ll just...put her by the stairs. That way Gloria will see her when she gets ready for bed."

    "That sounds like a good idea to me," Tina said, silently thankful that the previous conversation had ended. As the three entered the house, Tina walked up to Maggie and spoke, "By the way, Maggie? I wanted to ask you something."

    "Hmm? Did you need me for something, Tina?"

    "I was planning on going out and buying some stuff for the Manor. I was wondering if you would like to come along. We can even invite Lady Cynthia."

    Maggie smiled and nodded her head as she placed Matilda down next to the stairs, "That sounds nice. Let me know when you''re ready to go."

    Tina''s smile grew wider as the two of them continued into the Manor. Nick sighed while shaking his head, "You two have fun with that. I''m gonna see if Sentinel will train me some more. Need to bulk up for what''s coming next."

    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Nicholas," Maggie said as the three of them made their way toward the kitchen. Nick waved his sister''s concerns off with a shrug.

    The three were soon far enough away that none of them noticed Matilda.

    Nor how she got up onto her feet.

    She dusted her dress off while staring after the humans that had left her by the stairs. She pushed an errant lock of hair away from her face, smiling while staring at Maggie''s back.

    "That one has gentle hands," she said to no one in particular, "She''ll make a good mother one day."

    "Little Assistant," a gentle voice called out to her. She turned to see Eve descending the stairs, a bucket in one hand and a washcloth in the other. The contents in the bucket sloshed as Eve walked down each stair. Her eyes fell onto the shorter doll as she spoke, "You have finished with the laundry?"

    "Indeed, my creator," Matilda curtsied to Eve as she reached the floor. Then she looked up at her with a smile, "What is next on our criteria for the day?"

    Eve slowly moved her gaze from the left to the right. Then she turned back to Matilda, her expression still serene but with a hint of uncertainty to it, "I am...unsure. The rooms have been cleaned, the dishes are done, and the laundry is finished. The Good Hunter is with her children and all her guests are busy. Truly I am lost as to what to do now."

    Matilda straightened herself and tilted her head at Eve, "Well, what do you usually do when nothing needs to be done? Or when the Good Hunter is busy?"

    "Usually in the Dream. Cleaning gravestones of past Hunters, spending time with the Little Ones, or waiting for the Good Hunter to return," Eve said evenly, she placed the washcloth into a pocket on her dress, while leaving the bucket on one of the stairs. Seconds later, the Messengers appeared from beneath the gray object. They swiftly dragged into the dark abyss they came from, holding it until Eve needed it once more.

    "And...is there nothing else?" Matilda questioned her creator. Eve shook her head while staring down at the smaller doll. Matilda grinned and skipped towards Eve''s right. She took the larger doll''s hand in hers, "Well then, let''s go find something else for you to do. Lady Selina will be leaving for quite some time very soon. So, having something you can do while in this world would be good."

    "Perhaps. Oh, but I am unsure if we should leave the manor. At least without the Good Hunter''s notice," Eve placed a hand on her chest in worry.

    Matilda''s grin grew wider and she started to pull at Eve''s hand, "Don''t worry so much. I''m sure Lady Selina would be glad if you got out of the house of your own accord every now and then. If the fact that she let Koga go off on his own is any indication. Besides, you can always return to the Dream if you''re needed, can''t you?"

    "I...suppose."

    "Then let''s go!" Matilda increased the strength of her grip and manages to get Eve to follow along. The two dolls made their way to the front door, Eve stopping to wave to the Huntress through the living room entrance. Selina stopped playing with Gloria, holding the little girl by her arms while she kicked her legs back and forth. As she spotted Eve and Matilda heading towards the door, she got to her feet and called out to both of them.

    Eve froze in place, making Matilda trip as the Plain Doll suddenly became immobile. She got her feet under her and turned to see Eve staring in Selina''s direction. Selina walked over to the two of them, one eyebrow raised and eyes moving between Eve and Matilda, "And just what are you two doing?"

    "I''m taking Eve outside," Matilda admitted easily. Selina frowned at her admission, to which Matilda replied with a roll of her eyes, "All the housework is done. And Eve can''t return to the Dream without you. So, both of us would just be sitting around doing nothing. What''s wrong with going out for a little?"

    "The fact that most people in this world don''t have insight," Selina stated in a serious tone of voice.

    Matilda raised her finger, "Ah, but did seeing us cause anyone to gain Insight? If so, then shouldn''t the adults be able to see us as you and the children can?"

    Matilda waved a hand into the living room to indicate said children. Turning around, Selina could see Horace and Marcus roughhousing, both boys clashing their hands together while Gloria watched on in confusion. Eventually, Horace managed to push Marcus to the ground, but the other boy refused to give up. It only ended when the two of them started laughing and fell against each other, rolling on the floor while playfully tapping each other on the back.

    Selina frowned, "You...have a point."

    "Exactly. In addition, would you really want to stop Eve from being able to see this ''Waking World'' you so wish to protect?" Matilda''s lips curled into a cheeky grin.

    Selina bit her lip at Matilda''s logic. She turned to Eve, asking the Plain Doll a silent question. Eve bowed her head, "I will not lie, I have been interested in seeing what this world looks like. But if you do not wish me to leave, Good Hunter, then I shall remain here."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "No...no. I can''t do that. Not if you truly wish to see the world outside," Selina shook her head, walking over to Eve and taking the Doll''s hands in her own, "Just promise me you''ll be careful. Both of you."

    "We promise," Matilda and Eve said in unison. Selina gave Matilda a hard stare, before letting go of Eve''s hands.

    "Then...be safe. Both of you."

    "We will. Come on, Eve!" Matilda said, starting to pull Eve towards the door once again. When they reached it Eve gently opened the door for Matilda. Then the two were out the door.

    Jet paused, his hand inches away from the door handle to Cynthia''s house. He blinked twice before looking around at his immediate area.

    "You OK there, Jet?" Blitz walked up and placed a hand on his shoulder. She tilted her head in worry, "You''ve been standing in front of the open door for a bit now."

    Jet blinked again. Then he turned back to the door. Sure enough, it was wide open. The door handle was now far away from his outstretched hand.

    "Wait but...wasn''t this...this was closed wasn''t it?" Jet questioned, slowly letting his hand fall to this side.

    "Nah," Sentinel shook his head from Jet''s other side, "that thing was open a few seconds ago. Don''t get why Cynthia just left her door open though. Hope she hasn''t gotten overconfident since coming home."

    "No, I could''ve sworn...no. No. You two are probably right," he admitted, shaking his head and sighing. Then he turned back to the door and prepared himself, "So, we go in, we talk with Cynthia, then we get out. Of both the building and Pran. Got it."

    "You two get out. I''m staying," Sentinel stated without hesitation.

    "I know. I was only talking about Blitz and me. Let''s get this over with," Jet said before walking through the open door. Blitz hesitated for a moment before following Jet, a frown on her face. Sentinel followed after her, being sure to close the door behind him as he did.

    Matilda and Eve were already in the street by the time the three mercenaries entered the building. The two of them were soon moving through the streets of Pran, walking side by side while holding hands. They stuck to one side of the cobblestone path as they moved passed groups of people going about their day-to-day business. None paid them any mind, save for the odd child who stopped to point at them as they walked. The heat of the mid-morning sun didn''t bother either of them in the slightest.

    "So, what do you think of the Waking World?" Matilda asked, being careful to remain close to Eve''s skirts. A small grin was perpetually on her face, a skip in her step as she walked beside her creator.

    Eve spoke with her typical monotone, "It is interesting. I don''t believe I have seen this many people in one place before. Though the Good Hunter has told me of such things. It is a bit overwhelming."

    "We can go back home if you want."

    Eve shook her head, "No, no. It is not a bad thing. I feel it is...good to see more of the world that the Good Hunter wishes to protect."

    "I''m sure it''s better than being stuck in the Dream all day long."

    "It is certainly interesting," Eve said, watching as a father helped a young boy who fell and scraped their knee get to his feet. She watched the two share a hug until she and Matilda were out of sight.

    Matilda giggled, "I''m glad. But is there anything specific you want to do while we''re out? We can do anything you know."

    "There is no need. I am content simply walking around with you, Little Assistant," Eve stated with a nod toward the smaller doll.

    "I''m honored to be considered such good company, my creator," Matilda bowed her head and continued to walk along with Eve. As they walked, the two became aware of a certain...feeling in the air. A sense of anxiety that seemed to get more pronounced as they walked. Guards on every street corner, the people walking with their eyes darting from side to side, and some conversations exchanged with hushed whispers were only some of the examples that lead to this conclusion. While people continued along with their daily tasks, there was this sense that something was wrong. It was just that no one wanted to admit it.

    "How strange," Eve stated while examining the people they passed, "It feels as if these people are fully aware of what is to come."

    "You speak of Druella''s coming attack," Matilda stated. At Eve''s nod, Matilda shrugged, "Based on what you and Lady Selina have told me, the Guard Captain is doing what he can to keep that information hidden from most. Only a few know of it. If that is the case, then perhaps these people are worried over something else."

    "It is possible. Perhaps the fact that they are particularly close to the Fallen City that the Good Hunter plans to visit," Eve states in her typical monotone.

    "Selina plans to go to Lescatie?"

    "Yes. She told me such after she returned with her children. Four Goddesses appeared in her home last night. They discussed matters and came to some form of agreement."

    "Who were these Goddess, exactly?" Matilda''s curiosity grew with each passing second.

    Eve tapped a finger against her chin in thought, "I believe they were the Goddesses of War, Love, the Sea, and a Fallen One."

    "She spoke with Ares, Eros, Poseidon, and the Fallen God?" Matilda was shocked, especially at the reveal of the fourth deity. She could remember the Fallen God and meeting some of her adherents in Lescatie. Particularly those led by Sasha Fullmoon, the recently corrupted Dark Priest. She could remember going to a few sermons led by the woman and being present for the "bonding activities" its adherents were wont to do. She looked up at Eve with her mouth hanging open, "Why would such Deities come to speak with Lady Selina?"

    "According to the Good Hunter, they wished to strike a deal with her. One that she had preempted. They wished to see her seek a peaceful solution with Druella, instead of having bloodshed be a forgone conclusion. Something she had planned to do ever since she heard that Druella was coming for her."

    "Then, Lady Selina has four Goddesses on her side?"

    Eve shook her head, "Sadly, no. Only two. The others were not very fond of her refusing to simply join Druella and the Mamono. They wished to either see her gone, or see her corrupted into the same type of monster that you once were."

    Matilda frowned and shook her head, "Those two would be Poseidon and the Fallen God then?"

    "Yes."

    Matilda''s frown grew deeper. She kept walking with her hand in Eve''s, eyes downcast and looking at the ground. Then she looked up at Eve and spoke with a determined glint in her eye, "I wish to go with the Good Hunter when she leaves."

    "...Why?" was the only response Eve gave.

    "Because I once lived in Lescatie and have experience with it. I have memories of my time there. Memories of the capabilities of Druella''s forces, how the Mamono work, and what it would take to defeat them should it come to blows. The Huntress knows none of these things. If we want to ensure she has every advantage she could possibly have, then I must go with her," Matilda''s statement was said without a speck of fear or uncertainty.

    Eve stopped walking.

    As did Matilda.

    Eve got down onto her knees and placed her free hand on Matilda''s shoulder. She stared Matilda in the eye and spoke, "Are you certain you can keep the Good Hunter safe?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you certain that you can keep yourself safe?"

    "Yes."

    "What will you do should things come to blows? And you are forced to fight those you once called friends?"

    "I will fight them. And, if it comes to it, I will kill them."

    "Why are you so ready to do so?"

    "Because I know what they''re doing in that city. I know what they''ve done to the people living there. And at one point in my life, I called it happiness. But now? Now I can only call it enslavement. And while it may pain me to do so...I will not hesitate if the time comes to put them down."

    Eve stared deep into Matilda''s eye. She searched for a hint of hesitation. A hint of fear. A hint of uncertainty.

    And it was there.

    It was small, but it was there.

    So she sighed, "Will you not reconsider? You are not a Hunter. You do not have to be one."

    "I will not be a Hunter. That is Lady Selina''s job. The task she has taken up for herself. I will be her guide. Her support. The one who helps her find her way in an unfamiliar land. I will be-"

    "Her Little Assistant," Eve finished for her. Matilda nodded. Then Eve pulled her into a hug, "Be sure to tell the Good Hunter of this. Be safe. May you find your worth here, my Little Assistant."

    "Thank you, my creator," Matilda hugged Eve back, her tiny arms wrapping around the taller doll''s collar.

    <hr>

    "We''re leaving Pran," Jet stated plainly.

    Selina stared at the mercenary band''s leader, Gloria in her lap while Horace was holding onto her leg. Marcus had climbed up onto the sofa next to her, going to sleep with his head against her side. Gloria was laying back against Selina, her own eyes staring up at her mother''s face. Selina sat across from a standing Jet, who had Sentinel on his left and Blitz on his right. Sentinel had a stoic expression on his face while Blitz refused to look at Selina at all. She kept biting her lip while looking between Jet and Sentinel.

    Selina''s expression didn''t change as she replied, "Could I inquire as to why?"

    "We don''t want to stick around for when Druella gets here. We''re sellswords. Not idiots. Not gonna stand around and just wait to get turned into Mamono. Well, two of us aren''t," Jet turned to glare at Sentinel.

    Selina turned to regard Sentinel. The old man looked Selina in the eyes and spoke with conviction, "I am staying. White Lilim or not, I''m not going to abandon this place. Especially not as long as you''re here."

    "I''m pretty certain I''ve made it clear that I will not be joining the Order. Especially after recent events," Selina explained with a calm tone.

    "I''m not doing this for the Order. If those fuckers are too stupid to recognize when we''ve got a trump card, then they can go ahead and let themselves get monsterized. I''m doing this for the people here and for myself. I''m already in my twilight years. Might as well go out in a blaze of glory rather than cowering away from a fight. Unlike some people," he shot his own glare at Jet.

    The other mercenary scoffs, "Call it whatever you want. You''re practically serving yourself up on a silver platter to the Mamono."

    Selina hummed in understanding. Then she turned to Blitz, "And what about you, Blitz? Will you be going with Jet?"

    "I...I...I don''t...," Blitz started biting her lip, her words caught in her throat.

    "Blitz, you''re coming with me, right?" Jet asked, a bit of worry entering his tone.

    "You can leave with him if you want, lass. I won''t judge you. But we could use your help," Sentinel said with a wave of his hand.

    Blitz looked between the two, indecision clear on her face, "Can''t we just...I don''t know...do something else? Why do we have to split up? That''ll make our band a lot less effective."

    "Yeah, but we can''t stay. You know how strong the Mamono are. There''s no way we can make a difference here," was Jet''s response. He placed a gentle hand on Blitz''s shoulder, "Come on, Blitz. You''re smart. You should know this."

    Sentinel said nothing, merely watching the two as Blitz''s thoughts warred with each other in her head.

    She spoke again, voice more urgent, "But...but we can''t just leave! That''s...that''s not what Heroes do."

    "Blitz, we''re not Heroes. We''re just normal people."

    "Then what about her?!" Blitz pointed a finger at Selina, voice raising and eyes narrowing, "She''s a murderer. A child killer. Yet she''s planning to stick around and fight to defend people she doesn''t even know! How can we just leave when she''s able to do that?!"

    "Blitz, she can''t be turned! There''s literally no risk to her!" Jet responded, his voice rising a bit.

    "If I may interject," all eyes turned to Selina as she spoke. She straightened her posture before addressing both Jet and Blitz, "There is still plenty of risk to me. Skilled I maybe, I am but one woman. I can turn the tide of many conflicts, but I will not be able to save everyone that will be involved in this conflict. And, should I be unable to hold back the Mamono or stop Druella from attempting her invasion, then I shall lose everything. My house, my children, my friends. All the things I have worked hard to get will be taken and changed by the Mamono. And walking away wouldn''t solve anything. Druella is after me, specifically. If I ran now, she''d simply chase me down."

    "That said...I do not believe that either of you is wrong. Blitz is correct, in that it matters little whether one is a ''Hero'' or not. We can all be Heroic in our own ways. Whether that be fighting against an overwhelming foe, or stopping to help someone along our path. But there is a fine line between bravery and foolishness. Sometimes running away is the better option. Even if some may consider it the coward''s way," Selina spoke while running her hand through Gloria''s hair.

    "Then...then what do you think I should do, huh? If you''re so smart," Blitz said, hands clenching into fists.

    "I am not who you should be asking. Only you can answer that question," Selina stated evenly.

    Blitz sucked in a frustrated breath before turning to look at Jet and Sentinel. Sentinel only nodded, while Jet gave Blitz a weak smile. Blitz looked down at the floor as she cursed everything at that moment. Cursed everyone else for not just giving her an easy answer, and cursed herself for not being able to come up with an answer. What was she doing? All she had to do was make a choice. Stay here and fight but leave Jet behind, or go with Jet but leave Pran behind. What was so hard about that?

    A Hero would stand and fight...but that would mean leaving the love of her life behind.

    Going with Jet would keep them together...but she would be abandoning Pran.

    "I...I...I need to go outside," she said at least, rushing out of the room.

    "Blitz, wait!" Jet called, but she was out the door before he can say anymore. They all heard the door slam close a moment later. Jet sighed while placing a hand on his head, "Why? Why is this so hard for her?"

    "You should know," Sentinel said, moving to stand behind the younger man. He placed a hand on Jet''s shoulder, "She''s caught between being a Hero and staying with you. It''s eating her up inside."

    Jet pushed Sentinel''s hand off his shoulder, looking up at the old man with a scowl on his face, "What good''s being a Hero if it gets you killed?"

    "Some of the greatest Heroes were martyrs Jet. And their sacrifices saved many."

    "So what? What does that-"

    "The healer that saved you from certain death would be dead if a Hero hadn''t given his life to keep her alive!"

    Jet went silent. He looked up at Sentinel with a confused look in his eyes. Sentinel sighed, "Just because the results of someone''s actions aren''t obvious or immediate, doesn''t mean they don''t have merit, Jet."

    Jet bit his lip then turned away from Sentinel, "I know...I know. But...but that''s not us. That''s not...that''s not me."

    Then he turned around and walked out of the room towards the door. It soon opened, but there was no sound of it closing. Sentinel turned back to Selina with a frustrated sigh, "Sorry you had to see that."

    "It is fine. I can understand where they are both coming from," Selina stated, keeping her eye on the hall outside the living room, "Do you believe they''ll be alright?"

    "They should be. Might be a bit of a cynic, but Jet''s got a good head on his shoulders. Blitz though...I''ll be honest I don''t know. I kind of want the girl to fight with us...but I don''t want her to get monsterized. So, I just kept my mouth shut. Let her find her answer. Though now I don''t know if that was the best idea," he shook his head as he frowned.

    The Huntress hummed in thought. But their conversation was interrupted by someone walking in and closing the door behind them. A few moments later, a guard walked into Selina and Sentinel''s sight. His eyes quickly moved from Sentinel to Selina...and he took a step back when he saw the Huntress. His cheeks turned red as he took off his helmet and bowed, "P-Pardon me, ma''am. Pl-please forgive my intrusion. I am looking for the owner of this manor, named Cynthia Albion. Who might you be?"

    Selina gave the guard a flat stare, but answered in a calm voice, "I am Cynthia Albion, sir. What is it you require of me?"

    "Wait...you are...but...but the Captain said you...," the guard looked the Huntress up and down, his confusion only growing at the juxtaposition between what his superior had told him, and what he was currently seeing.

    Selina frowned, "What, exactly, did Captain Felix say I looked like?"

    Her tone was sharp enough to make the guard salute, "No-Nothing! He-He-He just told me to give you an update on the current situation and get an update on your current status, ma''am! Nothing more, ma''am!"

    Sentinel put a hand over his face to prevent himself from laughing. Selina didn''t let up on her frown. She merely waved at one of the empty seats, "Then, please, sit down. I''m certain we both have much to talk about. Would you excuse us, Sen?"

    "Got it, Cynthia. I''ll see if the Mercer boy wants another lesson," the older man chuckled while pounding his fist into his open palm.

    Selina smiled as he began to walk away. Then she turned to the Guard and prepared to receive his news.

    <hr>

    "So," Druella said to her three guests, "to what do I owe the pleasure of having you three visit me?"

    The Amazon, Apsara, and Banshee all stood before the White Lilm. Each stood tall, their faces contorted into scowls as they stared at Druella. The Apsara spoke first, stepping forward with the grace her species is known for, "We have all come here at the behest of the Goddess of War, Love, and Death."

    "Each has bid us speak with you," the Amazon spoke, her arms crossed and bronze skin shining in the dim light of the throne room.

    "For they each wish for us to give you the same message," the Banshee spoke, her voice carrying with it the sadness carried in all her kind, "A message that concerns the Hunter."

    "Oh? And what message is that?" Druella asked one eyebrow-raising.

    "Do not go after her."

    <hr>

 Chapter 55: Final Day: Afternoon

    For an impossibly long moment, no one in the throne room spoke a word. Neither the White Lilim sitting upon her new throne nor the three Mamono that stood before her. They simply stared each other down as the words spoken by the three in unison were given the time to sink in. For their meaning to become apparent to the Daughter Of The Demon Lord.

    Then Druella waved a hand at the three of them "And it was the Goddesses themselves who told you to relay this message to me?"

    "Indeed," the Banshee gave Druella a slight bow, "They informed us through our dreams the night before."

    "And, pray tell, what exactly brought this on?" Druella leaned forward on her throne while staring at the three with an impassive expression, "What event could''ve occurred that would cause the deities of Love, War, and Death to all decide to give me this message? What could drive not one, but three Goddesses to order me to leave a single individual alone?"

    The Apsara shook her head, "The fact that you describe the one you covet as simply a ''single individual'' shows that you do not grasp how truly dire this situation is."

    Druella raised an eyebrow, "That''s a lengthy way of saying I''m being foolish."

    "If that is how you wish to interpret my words, then you are free to do so," the Apsara spun on the spot, her dress flowing in an invisible breeze. Her eyes remained on Druella with an expression showing total indifference.

    "Hmm. While I am not much for formalities, you three seem rather fine with being rude to a Lilim. Especially considering that last I checked, while the Goddesses were neutral they heavily favored Mamono. In fact, I believe I remember seeing quite a few new marriages made with Eros'' blessing. And the number of dead lovers brought back to be with their husbands. And I''m certain that Ares did indeed bless us when we were taking Lescatie," Druella waved her hand through the air, "Has something changed since then?"

    "Many things have changed. For the Goddesses have not only informed us of how they wish you to leave the Hunter be," the Banshee said as she folded her hands in front of her dress.

    "Oh?"

    All three Mamono looked at each other. They all nodded in unison then turned back to Druella.

    "From this day forth, the Goddess of War has declared true neutrality. No more will Mamono be blessed to come out of their battles unscathed. If they attack humans intending to forcibly transform them, they will not receive her protection from injury," the Amazon beat her fists against her chest at the declaration.

    "From this day forth, the Goddess of Love joins Ares in true neutrality. While she will still bless unions, they will only be those obtained from genuine pure love. Any brought about through corruption or force will be condemned by her," the Apsara clapped her hands together, the jingling of wind chimes echoing through the room.

    "And from this day forth, the Goddess of Death joins Ares and Eros in true neutrality. The undead will still exist, but no more will they rise from their graves as soon as they are buried in the ground. They will be kept in the afterlife and will only be brought back should they wish it. Not even the tears of their lovers will call them back to life, lest those already dead wish it as well," the Banshee bowed her head.

    "The Goddesses have spoken. And their word is law," the three Mamono spoke in unison, not a single one wavering as they made the declaration to the White Lilim.

    Druella''s eyes widened slightly. She stood up from her throne and stared at the three Mamono with surprise, "This is...unexpected. The three of them do realize what this means. That husbands will go without their wives? The Demons will have to preside over marriages more than they already do? And that many, not simply Mamono, will suffer severe harm in the process of merely trying to find a loving husband? Can the Goddesses really say they will sit back and allow this to happen?"

    Druella''s confusion only grew as she saw that her words had little effect on the three messengers. The Banshee looked the Lilim in the eyes and spoke to her without hesitation, "Druella, you are aware of the existence of a male Ochimusha, correct?"

    "Of course," a frown very briefly came over Druella''s face. That entire endeavor did not go how she expected it to. Silvia choosing not to listen to her was one thing. It was true that Silvia wasn''t one of her subjects. Simply a visitor that Druella had asked a favor of. While rude, it wasn''t the vampire''s prerogative to follow through on giving Koga the concoction. While disappointed in the vampire, she couldn''t bring herself to feel strongly about the vampire''s actions. Besides, she would be returning to be with her husband-to-be soon. Why would want to get in the way of that?

    What she didn''t anticipate was Akuri refusing to be with Koga. Even now she could hardly make sense of that. The Kunoichii had to have known that giving Koga the potion, then taking it herself would''ve been a surefire way to make him her husband. Just one gulp would''ve been enough to send him into a frenzy, then he''d pounce her the second she drank some of it. Her very nature as a Mamono would''ve told her such.

    Yet she rejected it. Druella couldn''t understand how or why she did, but she did it either way. She hadn''t paid much attention to those two after that. Not because they weren''t on her mind, but simply because the events had made the Hunter that much more enticing to Druella. After all, she was the only constant here. A male monster being completely adverse to becoming a Mamono''s husband, and now a Mamono denying her very nature and refusing to make him her husband. The only thing they had in common was that they both encounter that strange woman.

    And now these three were here for the exact same reason.

    Druella stared the three Mamono down, "However, I do not see how he has anything to do with our current conversation?"

    "Then perhaps you should take a moment to scry on him. Everything will become clear then," the Banshee bowed to the White Lilim. Druella, curiosity growing with each passing second, waved one hand through the empty air at her right. The Mamono Mana in the air easily formed around her fingers as she drew circles through the air. The Mana became smoke beneath her fingers, forming a purple spiral that grew and grew until it was the size of Druella''s torso. Then she gently pulled her hand away while the magic turned quickly turned from smoke into fog-filled glass.

    With a thought, Druella bade it show her Koga''s current position. The foggy glass roiled for a moment before clearing to reveal the mining village that Koga had arrived at. Druella stared intently at the mirror, mentally commanding it to zoom in on Koga''s current position. The mirror obeyed her commands and revealed to her a sight that nearly made her jump in shock.

    That sight was Koga decapitating Anache, the Amazon Chieftess she had given her blessing to for a Man Hunt. Crimson blood arced from her severed neck as her body fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. She felt sick as the Ochimusha stepped over the corpse without a care in the world, letting the head hit the ground and reveal Anache''s final, stunned expression.

    "That," the Amazon''s clipped tone got Druella''s attention, "should be enough to show that our Goddesses are serious."

    "You...they...how can they be fine with this?" Druella started to raise her voice, disgust, and surprise clear in her tone. She waved a hand at the mirror, refusing to look at the carnage herself, "How can they let this happen? How could you be fine with it? This. This is exactly what my mother is trying to stop. Yet your Gods are letting it happen right in front of their eyes."

    "Do not misunderstand," the Apsara interjected, "the Goddesses have not abandoned the Mamono. They simply will not be giving them special treatment. They will be treated the same as any human would in terms of judgment."

    "In that case," the Amazon waved a hand towards the mirror, "the Amazons were forcing themselves onto a village of humans. They attacked the humans, started raping the men, and forcibly transformed the women. They were only stopped when another human, blessed by Ares herself, stood up to them."

    Druella shook her head in disbelief, "Ares...she created a Hero to fight her own worshipers?"

    The Amazon nodded. Her expression becomes a grimace as she speaks, "Yes. While I feel the pain of losing those sisters, I will leave my grieving for when this task is done."

    "And when you do, know that Hel will take their souls into her hands. And should they wish to be reborn, they will come back to you," the Banshee placed a hand on the Amazon''s shoulder.

    "This...this is...what happened?" Druella narrowed her eyes at the three, dismissing the mirror and stepping closer to them. She stopped when she was halfway to their position, tail trailing behind her and body rigid as she moved, "What changed the Goddesses'' minds? What could''ve possibly made them decide that this was the right thing to do? What could make them think that letting Mamono die was a good thing?"

    "You should know what happened by now," the Amazon was unamused by Druella''s actions, "There is only one thing in this world that has changed. One thing that is still sending ripples through the world even now. One thing that has completely occupied your mind as of late."

    It didn''t even take a second for Druella to realize who the Mamono was talking about. Her indignation was slowly replaced with shock as her mind connected the dots. Her voice was full of disbelief as she spoke, "The Hunter. She did this. She...she made the Gods change their minds. A human-"

    "She is no human," the Banshee interrupted the White Lilim. She stepped forward until she stood next to the Amazon''s left, "She is far more than that. She is a being far beyond anything you have seen before."

    The Apsara moved to stand next to the Amazon''s right, "But she is not one for war and conflict. She has a family. She has a home. She has ones she cares for. That is all she wishes for. All she wants is to live her life with those she cares for. No more. No less."

    "But she is aware of you," the Amazon stood tall in the face of the Lilim, "and she knows that you have designs on her and her home. Thus the reason she is coming here. To Lescatie. So that she can speak with you and convince you to back down. To not force her hand. To end this peacefully."

    "Thus this task was decreed to us," the three Mamono all spoke in unison, staring Druella down without a hint of fear, "And thus the Goddesses have spoken. Their words: Leave the Hunter alone. If not for your sake, then for the sake of this entire city and those who serve under you. For if you spurn the Hunter''s goodwill, then know that everything that happens after will be on your head."

    Then the three Mamono turned their backs on Druella and walked out of the throne room. The White Lilim was left standing there, speechless as her mind tried to process what she just heard. She was vaguely aware of the three Mamono all collapsing to their knees the second they were out of her presence, but it was the furthest thing from her mind. She stood in the middle of the throne room for a brief moment.

    Then she straightened herself up while a sense of purpose filled her. She turned on her heel and called out to the empty room, "Lilinette. To me."

    In a puff of purple and black smoke, a diminutive Imp appeared at Druella''s side. Bright purple hair sat upon a childish face that smiled up at Druella with a spark in her pitch-black eyes. She spoke in a light, girlish tone, "Yes, Big Sister Druella~?"

    "Is Castor back from his diplomatic mission yet?" Druella spoke curtly, walking over to one of the side doors to the throne room.

    Lilinette rapidly nodded her head as she followed the Lilim, "Uh huh, uh huh! Him and his super cool Listener Fox just got back yesterday! The two lovebirds should be in their room right now making the sweetest love.~"

    Druella frowned. That complicated matters. She didn''t want to get in the way of those two''s well-deserved love-making time. But, for once, this was more important than sex. She nodded then continued, "Understood. I''ll go find him and talk to him myself. I need you to find Wilimarina, Elt, and Eva. Tell them to gather everyone else and meet with me. Then, go get the Shield Of Depravity."

    Lilinette nodded her head with a bright smile on her face, "Right away, Big Sister.~ Bye bye!~"

    She disappeared in another puff of smoke.

    Once more Druella found herself moving through her castle with uncertainty in each of her steps. Some might say she was overreacting. This was just one regular woman after all.

    But one "regular" woman couldn''t make the Gods decide to change their stances on the Mamono overnight. One "regular" woman couldn''t cause so much commotion that the Gods themselves decided to speak with her. No. Whoever this Hunter was, she was no ordinary woman.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    And as much as Druella hated to admit it...the Goddesses were right.

    If she went up against a woman like this, there would be nothing but pain and death waiting for her in the future. She had to end this.

    ...But, at the very least, she could satisfy some of her curiosity.

    Because even if this Hunter was that dangerous, wouldn''t it be wonderful if she could become a Mamono?

    At the very least, Druella wanted to see what kind she would become.

    To do that she would need to prepare. And for a woman like this? She would spare no expenses when welcoming her to Lescatie.

    As Druella wandered through the halls of the Castle, she couldn''t shake one certain thought off. A curiosity that kept repeating itself over and over again in her mind.

    That Banshee had said that the Hunter wasn''t human. That she was "more than that". "Far beyond anything she had seen before."

    If that was the case...then what was she?

    And what kind of terrifying power could she have, that the Gods themselves speak of her in such a way?

    <hr>

    "Back, foul beast!" Selina spoke in a gaudy, over-the-top, faux male voice as she moved the wooden knight in front of Gloria''s own battered knight. She continued while pretending to menace an invisible enemy with her knight, "You will harm my comrade no longer! Your evil ends tonight!"

    Gloria shouted with her, moving their wooden figures forward to slay the invisible monster. After a few moments, Gloria started laughing and hugged Selina around her waist. Selina hugged her back, sighing with happiness.

    <hr>

    Koga stepped over the decapitated body of the Amazon Chieftess. He didn''t even spare it a second glance as he turned his sights on the remaining Amazons. The army was arrayed out in front of him but none seemed ready to face him. They all stared at him with fear in their eyes, bodies shaking as his baleful gaze fell upon them. He wouldn''t put their numbers anywhere approaching an army. At best he''d consider them a raiding party. Only around 50 or so among them, not counting the ones that had been subdued, injured, or killed.

    He frowned as he considered his current options. Their numbers could be trouble. While he didn''t doubt he could defeat a good number of them, if they attacked all at once he wouldn''t be able to efficiently defeat them. At least not without spreading his flames around. Which, while effective, would likely catch Akuri in the flames. He couldn''t see the ninja among the Amazons at the moment after all. And he wouldn''t want to hit her in his attempts to deal with his enemies. He would either have to risk it, keep his flames controlled, or simply fight without using them. All of which could make his battle harder.

    However, that was only if all the Amazons attacked him at once. That would only happen if they got over their fear of him.

    If.

    "What''s wrong?" Koga did what he could to make his voice as menacing as possible. He hunched over while holding his blade out to the side. Blood dripped from the edge and fall onto the rocky earth, forming a trail behind him as he approached the Mamono. Each step was slow and measured as he made an effort to appear as threatening as possible. From the way the Amazons'' started to back away from his approach, it seemed to be working. The one at the front, a Shaman by the look of things, had her arms held out and was trembling with fear. Sweat fell from her forehead in waves and her teeth chattered as she took quick, shuffling steps away from Koga.

    Koga continued, his voice carrying across the entire group, "Aren''t you going to attack me? Strike at me with your weapons? Push me down and rape me? Isn''t that what you do?"

    He lifted his blade and then flicked it to the side, splattering blood on the ground. The Amazons all backed up further, some turning green and others standing protectively in front of their fellows. Seeing the fear take hold of them, Koga didn''t waste his chance. He held his blade up and pointed it toward the assembled Amazons, "No? Then I suggest you leave. Now. Lest you all suffer the same fate as the filth behind me."

    As if to emphasize his point, the head of the Chieftess rolled to a stop in front of the Shaman''s feet. She looked down at the dead stare of her former Chieftess'' head, then back up at the Ochimusha that killed her. She didn''t even need a moment to make her decision, "Retreat!"

    That one word was all it took. The Amazons threw down their weapons and started a disorganized retreat. They, surprisingly, avoided running into or over each other as they fled from Koga''s bloody blade. Those who couldn''t move or were "preoccupied" with their husbands were grabbed and carried off alongside the wounded. Koga spotted Akuri as the crowd of Amazons parted around her, the Kunoichi laying on her back as multiple Amazons let her arm and legs go. She quickly got to her feet to stare after the Amazons'' retreating backs.

    Within moments the Mamono who had once occupied the town were completely gone. All that was left of their passing were their footprints, the dead body of their Chieftess, and the numerous men who had once been their unwilling partners. Koga stared out at the entrance to the village gate, his grip on his sword not wavering for a moment. It wasn''t until he couldn''t see the Amazons'' shadows anymore that he finally relaxed. With a flourish, he sheathed his sword and closed his eyes to give himself a moment of peace.

    "Is...is it over?" Akuri said, getting to her feet while picking her sword up from the ground. Her chest and inner thighs were exposed to the elements, the Amazons having ripped off the covering. Her hair was a mess and her skin seemed to get redder by the second. She made an effort to avoid looking at Koga as she tried to stand on her own two feet. Still, she managed to remain standing and speak with a clear voice, "Did...did we win?"

    "The battle? Yes," Koga stated as he opened his eyes. He glanced at Akuri, eyes roaming her form to look for injuries. He frowned and grabbed his tattered upper coat and threw it Akuri''s way, "Here. Cover yourself."

    His coat fell over a surprised Akuri''s face. She sheathed her blade and then gingerly grabbed the coat hanging over her shoulder. She stared at the article of clothing, breath hot and heavy as she rubbed the rough fabric between her fingers. It took her breathing deeply before she placed one part of the coat in her mouth and ripped it in two. She murmured a thank you to Koga while tying it around her privates.

    Koga continued when he was certain Akuri had regained some modesty, "And our task is not yet over. There is still work to be done."

    "Ya got that right," both Koga and Akuri turned around to see Hagar marching toward them. His right arm held his limp left arm, each step making him wince at the numbness in the limb. The flames on his body had disappeared but the tattoos remained across his body. He stopped at Koga''s left and nodded, "Don''t know where ya came from or why ya showed up now. Or even what the fuck ya are. But thank you. I owe ya one. Both of ya."

    "I am Koga, an Ochimusha in service to the Good Hunter," Koga bowed to the man in a form of salutation. He then turned towards Akuri, "She is Akuri, a Kunoichi that is accompanying me."

    "Name''s Hagar. Was an old miner, and now I guess I''m a Hero of the War God. I''d shake your hand but my left one is still numb," the old man shrugged his shoulder. He looked between the two of them, "Gonna assume those Amazons weren''t friends of yours. Which means you''re probably not here to do the same thing as them. And if that is the case, then what are you doing here?"

    "We have come seeking aid for a town called Pran. It requires support as conflict is in its the near future," Koga said easily while rising from his bow.

    Hagar''s expression falls into a scowl. He shakes his head, "Then ya came at the right and wrong time. ''Fraid the only ones left here are me, the kids, the folks just coming out of the mines. And those are mostly women. The men...well just look at ''em."

    Hagar jerks his head towards the entrance to the village. Turning to follow his gesture, Koga and Akuri were able to see what the men who had been assaulted were doing.

    That being, chasing after the retreating Amazons. Some ran while others walked or shuffled forward. All fifty had blank looks on their faces, with their fully nude forms barred to the open sunlight. Not a single one even looked back as they ran out of the village. A few even shouted the names of the Amazons that had attacked them with clear longing in their voices. The only ones not moving toward the exit were the five children that were all huddled together against a wall.

    Koga scowled, a low growl escaping his throat as he spoke, "What is this? We save them from being raped by Mamono and this is how they respond?"

    "It is not their fault," Akuri states with a shake of her head, the other piece of the coat now out of her mouth. She continues while tying what''s left around her waist, "We did not get here in time. All those men have tasted what it is like to bed a Mamono. The moment they feel what the insides of a Mamono are like, their minds and preferences are forever changed by the experience. Once that happens, there is little that can be done to save them. Even attacking the Mamono that had caught them wouldn''t have helped. They likely would have fought to protect her."

    "And that''s without taking into account how many human women got changed," Hagar continued, eyes roaming the faces of the men leaving the village. With each one he recognized his scowl grew deeper and deeper. His heart burned with each remembered face with that blank look on their faces. Then his eyes widened as he saw a specific face. That of a young guard who had been arguing with just this morning.

    "Jeremy," he said the former guard''s name aloud. The freckled boy lumbered towards the entrance without a care in the world. His helmet and armor were gone, his white skin barred for all to see. His soft face was etched with an expression of loss while his eyes only stared onward. Hagar opened his mouth to call out to the boy, "Jeremy!"

    The boy didn''t even turn around.

    Hagar bit his lip, "Damn it. Fucking Mamono."

    Behind Hagar, the people who had survived were slowly returning to their village. They gave the three warriors a wide berth, focusing on moving to their homes and seeing what was intact. The parents of the five children gathered them up. Mothers cried out in relief to see their children safe, while fathers immediately went to hugging the boys and girls. Akuri and Koga saw the display. Both smiled at the sight, though Koga''s lasted for only a second.

    He turned to stare Hagar down and waved a hand toward the men, "Should we go after them?"

    "Don''t bother. They''ll probably get to Lescatie or something before you can reach ''em," Hagar said, falling backward onto his butt. He let out a frustrated sigh while shaking his head, "Well, fuck. Gonna have to move the village. Can''t stay here. Those Amazons will tell the Mamono that have shacked up in Lescatie. Then we''ll have a full-blown invasion on our hands. Especially since I''m guessing the two of ya aren''t sticking around."

    Koga nodded while Akuri turned her gaze away from the Hero. Hagar nodded sadly, "Thought so."

    "Why are you assuming this without seeing what the rest of your people think?"

    Hagar pointed a finger at Koga, "It''s in the last thing ya said. ''Your people.'' If you two aren''t gonna stick around, then the people here will look towards the next best person for help. Me. I''m a Hero now, after all. Even if I wasn''t, everybody saw me stand up to that flaming dog woman. They''ll defer to me on a lot now. Even if they didn''t, well no one''s gonna argue with the guy who''s blessed by Ares."

    Hagar shrugged. Koga was silent for a few moments as his mind began to work through what Hagar had said. Then he crouched down to be level with the old man, "If possible, I would like to make a suggestion."

    "Not like I have any ideas. Go right ahead."

    "Would you consider going to Pran?" Koga''s words made the old man''s eyebrow rise. The Ochimusha continued undeterred, "As I stated earlier, we came here looking for support for Pran. What I didn''t say was the reason for it. Pran will soon be attacked by the White Lilim, Druella. The very same one that took over the nation of Lescatie. While they are preparing for battle, they are severely outmatched."

    "You''re not making a good case as to why I should take everyone there. From the sounds of it, we''d all just end up monsterized anyway," Hagar rightfully pointed out.

    "That is true...unless you merely use Pran as a stopping point for yourself. There is a city, a neutral one, that is about two day''s ride to Pran''s south. You can stop at Pran to rest, then send all noncombatants to the city while you stay to help the defenses."

    Hagar''s confusion was weakening by the moment. The old man''s eyes narrowed at Koga''s words, "And why would I want to stay to fight against a fucking Lilim?"

    "Because if they get through Pran, nowhere else will be safe. After all, if Druella was willing to conquer Lescatie, what''s stopping her from going after the rest of the Frontier once Pran is conquered?" Koga said without missing a beat.

    Hagar stared Koga down, his uncertainty not abating in the slightest. Koga merely matched the old man''s stare. Akuri watched the two men in silence, keeping herself busy by watching out for any Amazons that may have chosen to stay behind. Considering what the village just went through she felt any advice she had to give wouldn''t be received warmly. After a few moments, Hagar sighed before shaking his head, "Well, not like I have any other options. I don''t like it...but I''ll take ya at your word, Ochimusha. Whether or not I''ll stay to defend Pran is up to me though."

    "That is fine. Thank you for at least considering my proposal. Will you and your people need any further aid?"

    Hagar scoffed and waved a hand through the air, "Please. We ain''t that soft around here. We''ll get shit together and move out the first chance we get. Would appreciate someone who can lead us to this Pran though."

    Koga nodded then got to his feet. He turned to Akuri and spoke, "Can I entrust this to you, Akuri?"

    "What?" Akuri''s eyes widened at Koga''s words. She pointed her finger at herself, "Wh-Why me?"

    "Because today is the last day that the Good Hunter plans to remain at Pran. I must return post-haste so that I may assist her in her plans," Koga put his fingers to his mouth and blew. A piercing whistle echoed across the village, making multiple people stop and stare at the undead samurai. A horse''s whinny answered Koga''s call. A few moments later, Nobu came riding up from behind Koga, forcing many of the villagers to step out of the way of the charging horse. Koga stood still as Nobu trundled up to his right side.

    "You''re leaving me? To lead them?" Akuri waved her hand at the various humans around them. She looked around with a nervous expression on her face, "I-I''m not sure if I can..."

    "Akuri. Meeting with the Good Hunter is only the first reason I am asking this of you," Koga said while climbing into his saddle. He grabbed the reigns with one hand before turning to stare at Akuri. He smiled at the ninja as he spoke, "The other is that I believe you can handle it."

    Akuri felt her heart skip a beat. She had to grit her teeth to stop herself from swooning at Koga''s words. Instead, she bowed her head and remained silent for a moment. Then she looked up at nodded with a determined expression on her face, "Alright. I will see you later, Koga."

    Koga nodded back before turning around to stare at the still-seated Hagar, "Watch yourself, Hagar. We met no Mamono on our travels, but I''m not sure if your group will be so lucky."

    "Appreciate the warning, but we''ll be fine. Get going. You''ve got somewhere to be after all," Hagar waved his hand through the air dismissively. Koga turned back around and then kicked Nobu in his sides. The horse whinnied before galloping through the entrance of the village.

    Akuri stared after Koga''s back with a mixture of appreciation and longing in her eyes. Hagar called to her, "It was Akuri, right?"

    She turned to the human, "Yes?"

    "I didn''t ask this before because we had other things to talk about. But, you''re a Mamono right?" at Akuri''s nod he continued, "How long is my arm gonna be like this?"

    He held up his limp left arm. Akuri examined it then pursed her lips, "Maybe for a few more hours? Depends on how much Mana your foe pumped into you."

    Hagar rolled his eyes, "Great. Just my luck. Anyway to speed that up?"

    "Your body should already be trying to replenish its Spirit Energy. All you can do is wait."

    "Of course. It can never be easy with Mamono, can it? Fuck. Anyway, if you''re a Mamono then what the heck was he?" Hagar pointed a finger in the direction Koga had gone. He shook his head in confusion, "He clearly wasn''t a Mamono, but he wasn''t human either. So, what is he?"

    Akuri was silent for a long time. She turned towards the entrance to the village, mind swirling as she tried to think of something to say. How could she describe Koga? He certainly wasn''t just a male Mamono. He wasn''t human. And he wasn''t whatever Cynthia was. But then...what? What was he?

    "...I do not know," she said, both to Hagar...and to herself.

    <hr>

    "I am planning to go to Lescatie."

    The Guard Captain of Pran, Felix, stopped himself from speaking. He slowly turned his eyes towards the Huntress. As he did, he felt his original plans slowly but slowly shattering before his eyes. He spoke with no emotion in his voice, "Say that again."

    "I am planning to go to Lescatie, with the intention of asking Druella to not invade Pran," Selina said easily.

    Felix blinked.

    "You got any alcohol here?"

    "No. Why?"

    "Cause if you''re serious, that means one of two things. One, you''re drunk. Two, I need to get drunk."

 Chapter 56: The Final Day: Night

    The Guard Captain of Pran, a man who had been silently dealing with numerous headaches as time ticked closer and closer to Druella''s attack, was currently doing everything he could to not let his carefully cultivated mask break. He did this through liberal applications of putting his palm against his face, scratching at his cat''s ears to calm himself down, and trying his damnedest to put on a false smile.

    The reason behind his attempts at looking calm?

    The fact that Cynthia had just told him she was planning to leave Pran.

    Felix took in a deep breath to collect himself. He did what he could to keep his eyes off Cynthia. Not because of her outfit, which he had to admit did look good. But he wanted to avoid looking her in the eyes because he wasn''t sure if he could keep himself from screaming at her yet. Something he wanted to avoid considering how important she was to their defense. And the fact that Mitchell, the guard he had sent to give Cynthia a message, was still in the room. He ran a pretty loose ship around here but the last thing he needed was to let one of his men see him panicking because of something like this.

    So he took a few minutes to let Cynthia''s words settle in his mind. Then he shook his head as he answered, "OK. OK. First question, how long have you been planning to do this?"

    "The idea came to me the night after I returned," Cynthia said while placing both of her hands on her lap. She spoke in a calm, gentle tone, her voice barely reaching above a whisper, "That, rather than simply await Druella and let the calamity she would bring occur, I instead go to her."

    "OK. Second question: Why the fuck would you do that? You do know who, or at least what, Druella is, right? Do you honestly think that she would back down just from you talking with her?" Felix pointed out.

    "Actually, no, I do not know who Druella is. Not truly. I have not had the opportunity to speak with her in any real capacity. Everything I know of her comes from second-hand information. Though I will admit that sometimes that information can turn out to be accurate, I will not purport to know who Druella is until after have had a moment to speak with her. Face-to-face."

    "And as for if she''ll back down from you talking to her?"

    Cynthia was silent for a moment. Then she spoke again, "I will admit, I am operating off the ''don''t know unless you try'' adage as far as that is concerned."

    At Felix''s clear disappointment at her answer, Cynthia continued, "I know how it sounds. And I will be the first to admit that it is unlikely to work. But I do not see what the harm in trying is. If I succeed, then Druella''s attack will not come to pass. Pran will be safe. And we can all continue to live our lives in peace...for a time."

    "And if you fail, you''ll be trapped behind enemy lines and in the same room as a child of the Demon Lord herself. Someone who has shown a vested interest in trying to corrupt you. And the attack will still happen as if you hadn''t left at all," Felix finishes Cynthia''s point for her. At her nod of agreement, he shook his head and shrugged, "Then, what? Are you sure you should be going into this based on the idea that she''ll possibly listen to you?"

    "Indeed, I am," Cynthia said without a single hint of hesitation.

    Felix blinks as he waits to hear her say she wasn''t serious. When she doesn''t he leans back in his chair and places a hand on his head. He turns his eye over to Mitchell, the guard that had been standing at attention in the hallway this whole time, "Hey, Mitchell?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "You got any ale or something on ya?"

    "Uh, no sure. My wife wants me off that stuff. Been going two years sober so far."

    Felix grunted, "Fucking damn it. Just had to pick the one guy whose wife put him on the straight and narrow. She''s getting evacuated with the rest of the civilians, right?"

    "Yes, sir. Along with my little girl and our dog, sir," Mitchell''s tone remained professional, but Cynthia could sense the pride behind his words.

    Cynthia leaned forward in her seat as she asked Felix, "There is going to be an evacuation?"

    "Of course there is. Though this may come as a shock to you, no one else here is immune to monsterization," Felix waved his hand through the air, "Keeping civilians around when the Mamono are on the way is asking to get your city taken down from the inside."

    "Hmm, what exactly are your plans to defend Pran?"

    "As of now? First, we''re getting rid of any single male and any female in our forces at Teresa''s suggestion. Turns out those Mamono have a severe allergy to transforming a married man. Doesn''t matter how much they want a guy, they won''t touch him if he''s already hitched to someone else. Something instilled in them by that damn Demon Lord."

    Cynthia''s eyes opened in surprise, "That''s...unexpected. That the Mamono would hold marriage as so sacred, that they would completely avoid corrupting those who are married. I am...unsure how to feel about it. "

    Felix shrugged, "If it''s something we can use against those monsters, I ain''t gonna complain. And it''s not that airtight. They don''t go after married men married women are free game. So are their children if they have any."

    Cynthia''s eyes narrowed at the information, "Hmm, what a strange exception they choose to make. Why would they make exceptions for the men but not the women? Wouldn''t losing their wife to monsterization be just as traumatizing for the husband, as losing her husband to another woman would be for the wife?"

    "Ya got me. Maybe it''s against their religion or something," Felix rubbed at his nose as he narrowed his eyes at Cynthia, "Had some other plans, but the issue now is that I''ve gotta change them all up. Cause most of them heavily involved you. So, mind telling me why you didn''t tell me this before your last day with your family rolled around?"

    Cynthia bite her lip in shame. She bowed her head to the Guard Captain, tone turning sorrowful as she spoke, "I...I must apologize for that. I...I did mean to inform you but...things happened."

    "What?" Felix chuckles, "You? Ms. "I took on a small army of Mamono and won" got distracted? By what?"

    Rather than answer, Cynthia simply reached into one of her skirt pockets. From within she pulled out the wooden knight she had been using to play with Gloria. Felix was rendered speechless as she placed the item in her lap for him to see. Then he blinked and held up a hand, "Point taken. I apologize. But, seriously? Did you not have the slightest inclination to at least send me a message?"

    Cynthia shook her head, "I did not. And, again, I apologize. It''s just...this was the first time I''ve felt...calm. Happy. At peace. It''s something I haven''t experienced in a long, long time. I suppose I...I just wanted it to last a little longer. I knew I had to leave eventually. But, for some reason, I focused entirely on my children and going to Lescatie."

    Cynthia sighs then bows her head once more, "But these are merely words and excuses. I likely have caused you much distress by doing this."

    "Stop. Don''t do that. That whole blaming yourself thing," Felix interrupted the Huntress. He sat up in his seat and rubbed at his beard, "Look. I am upset that you didn''t tell me. But, I''m not gonna hold it against you if you were just taking care of your kids. I''m not that heartless."

    Cynthia smiled at the Guard Captain. She stood from her seat, then bent low to replicate the church bow she had learned from Alfred, "Thank you for understanding, Felix. I am in your debt."

    "Hey, don''t think you''re getting off completely free here. I''m still expecting something in return for letting this slide."

    Cynthia straightens herself as she responds, "I will not judge you for that. Tell me what you need of me. I will do what I can to accomplish it."

    Felix grinned before pointing a finger at Cynthia, "While you''re in Lescatie, you mind doing some sabotage work? Any advantage we can deny them makes our job much easier."

    Cynthia frowned at Felix''s request. She took a moment to think about what he was asking of her. Her hands opened and closed as she thought about what she should say. When she answered, she did so with trepidation in her voice, "I...I will see how things develop. And decide based on that."

    Felix frowned but shrugged, "Best I could hope for."

    "I apologize."

    "Don''t. I get it. Wouldn''t exactly help negotiations if they caught you destroying their stuff. But, if you think negotiations are gonna fail, then...just keep it in mind."

    "Understood," Cynthia sat back down and leaned back in her chair.

    "Changing topic, how are the kids anyway?" Felix''s frown lessens as he speaks, "Parenting all it''s cracked up to be?"

    Cynthia''s mood seemed to vastly improve when the subject turned to her children. A smile never left her face as she spoke, "Oh, they are both wonderful. Horace showed me how strong he''s gotten, and told me about how Nick''s been teaching him how to defend himself. And he''s always there to play with Gloria when she asks. And Gloria, well, I''ve noticed that she usually only stays around me, Horace, Marcus, or Matilda. She doesn''t seem to really like people other than us."

    Felix raised an eyebrow, "That doesn''t sound good. How''d you end up with them again?"

    "I purchased them from an old woman in the slums. Though that was a trap set up by the Vipers. It''s what led to my murder of their people and, subsequently, your arresting me for murdering them."

    "Ah. Then those were probably part of the Vipers for a bit. Don''t know exactly what happened to them, but couldn''t have been pleasant. Surprised either of them are even able to sleep at night."

    "They usually sleep together or with me. It helps."

    "That''s good. I''ll be sure to post some guys up here while you''re gone. Does anyone else know you''re leaving?"

    Cynthia raised a gloved hand and started to count off, "Nick and Maggie Mercer and Tina and Felix."

    "But I''m right here."

    "No, the other Felix."

    "Oh, right. Continue."

    The Huntress let her hand fall, "That''s it. They were all surprised but assured me they''d be fine. We plan to say goodbye once the sun rises."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Felix turned around to look out the window behind him. When he saw the waxing moonlight coming through the curtains, he whistled while getting up, "Woo! I didn''t think it was that late. Need to get going. Preparations don''t make themselves. Be careful out there, Cynthia. And if things do go south, give that fucking Lilim a black eye for me."

    "Fare thee well, Guard Captain. Hopefully, the next time we meet will be during a time of relative peace," Cynthia waved goodbye to the Guard Captain. Felix returned the wave, Mitchel saluting Cynthia before following his Captain to the door. The two left with nary another word.

    Selina remained in the living room, a sigh escaping her lips. She laid back in her seat while keeping her eyes on the threshold that led outside. This would usually be the part where she went upstairs, tucked the children into bed, then went to sleep. But her home was still missing two people. And someone had to be awake to greet them. Idly, she grabbed the figure she had placed on the table in front of her. She brought the knight up to her face to better examine it. Her hands ran over the wooden body of the knight, fingers playing with his raised sword and the holes in his helm.

    Briefly looking around to ensure no one else was around, Selina placed the knight back on the table and leaned forward. She began to move him back and forth, making fake clanging noises with her mouth while moving his sword with her fingers. Back and forward she led the knight as a noble quest for him began to form in her mind. How he was on his way to fight a great-

    The sound of the door opening made Selina jump. She fumbled with the figure, just barely managing to put it back into her skirt pocket before anyone saw her. She stood up from her seat, patted her hair down, then turned to greet the two dolls that had come through the door. Eve and Matilda walked side by side, both stopping to regard the Huntress as they passed the living room.

    "Eve, Matilda," Selina spoke with a neutral tone to her voice.

    "We have returned, Good Hunter," Eve and Matilda said in unison.

    Selina focused on Eve, "How was your trip outside?"

    "It was pleasant. This world is certainly quieter than Yharnam was. And It was enjoyable to see so many people in one place," Eve said with her usual gentle tone.

    Matilda gave Eve''s left leg a gentle shove, "It''s certainly better than simply staying in one place all day long, isn''t it?" Matilda chuckled but upon seeing the Huntress'' questioning gaze, stifled her laughs. She then waved a hand in the Huntress'' direction, "Don''t worry, Good Hunter. No one gave us any trouble. Most people didn''t even realize we existed. They just walked right passed us."

    Selina''s shoulder fell as some of the invisible tension left her. She walked closer to the two dolls, stopping when she was right in front of them. Then she looked between the two, "Then, could the two of you head upstairs and wait for me? I need to put the children to bed."

    "Hold if you would, Good Hunter," Eve raised her hand to get the Huntress'' attention. When she had it, she turned her gaze down toward Matilda, "My Little Assistant has something she wishes to ask of you."

    Selina turned her attention to the smaller doll. Matilda''s expression was determined but Selina could see her hands trembling as they gripped her dress. After taking a moment to calm her nerves, Matilda spoke to the Huntress, "I would like to accompany you on your journey to Lescatie."

    Selina didn''t answer Matilda at first. The two locked eyes as Matilda awaited the Huntress'' answer, and the Huntress thought about how she should respond to the request. Then Selina turned to Eve, "Eve, could you head upstairs and check on the children, please?"

    Eve bowed to the Huntress, "As you wish, Good Hunter."

    Then she slowly walked her way up the stairs to the second floor. When she was gone, Selina bade Matilda follow her into the living room. The Assistant did as asked, following Selina to one of the empty chairs. Selina sat down and then patted her lap with one hand. Matilda took the offer, climbing into Selina''s lap with her hands. She straightened her dress out and then looked up into Selina''s eyes.

    Selina got straight to the point, "Why do you want to come with me?"

    "Because you will need me," Matilda said easily. She matched the Huntress'' gaze as she spoke, "You haven''t been to Lescatie before, and your experience with Mamono is rather lacking. Meanwhile, I can still remember everything that I experienced while within that nation. I have extensive knowledge of numerous Mamono, their habits, their strengths, and their weaknesses. Along with knowledge of the culture and customs within the newly made Demon Realm. I would be of great use to-"

    "That is not what I asked," Selina interrupted. She waited for Matilda to close her mouth before she spoke again, "I asked...why do you want to come with me? What is it that you hope to accomplish by following me?"

    Matilda doesn''t answer at first. Her gaze falls to her dress, hands gripping the edges as she thinks about Selina''s question. When no answer is forthcoming, the Huntress continues, "You must understand what will likely happen on my journey, yes? I will face more Mamono. Mamono that are more aggressive than those I have faced till now. Ones that, unfortunately, I likely will not be able to avoid confrontation with. Which will lead to bloodshed and death. And yet more will come should my negotiations with Druella fail."

    Selina leaned forward while watching for Matilda''s reaction, "If you follow me, then you will not be able to escape that. You will have to watch as other Mamono fall by my hand and attempt to corrupt not just me, but you as well. Do you believe you could do that? Do you believe you could handle being surrounded by the very real possibility of death at all times?"

    Matilda kept her eyes on her dress, her voice quiet and small as she finally answered, "N-N-No."

    Selina slowly nodded, "I see. That is fine. There is no shame in not wishing to-"

    "But," this time, Matilda interrupted Selina. The Huntress'' eyebrow rose, surprised at Matilda''s actions. Matilda took a moment to let out a stress-filled sigh. Then she turned her head up and met the Huntress'' gaze once more, "there''s something I need to do. Something important. And it can only be done in Lescatie."

    "And what, exactly, do you wish to do?"

    Matilda placed one of her hands over her chest. She closed her eyes as the moment she was "created" began to replay itself in her mind. She spoke as the warm feeling of the "Love" within Eve pulsed within her, "This love. This incredible feeling that made the impossible happen. It''s something that all Mamono wish to experience in their lives. This feeling is why they seek out husbands. It is the same type of love that the Demon Lord and her husband share every night they make love."

    Her expression fell as she opened her eyes, "But, I can tell that no other Mamono knows this feeling. Because this love is one given freely. Neither you nor Eve harbors any true expectations of one another. You both simply love each other. It is different from the love the Mamono seek. One that they all believe can only be gained through having sex with a man and feeling his Spirit Energy enter your womb. One that can only come about through the union of man and Mamono. Many believe there is no other way to feel something like this. Yet-"

    "Yet here you are," Selina said, beginning to see where Matilda was going.

    Matilda nodded, "Yes. And I don''t want to horde this to myself. I want to share it. Show other Mamono that there is another way. That a powerful, unbreakable love can exist without the need for sex or rape. That I am living proof it is possible. And that it is just as strong as the love a Mamono and her husband have for each other."

    "And that is why I ask you to take me with you," Matilda''s eyes narrowed as determination filled her. She placed her hands together and bowed her head in prayer, "Please, Good Hunter. I beg of thee. Allow this humble Assistant to accompany you."

    Selina was silent.

    As was Matilda.

    Neither spoke for what felt like hours. Selina quietly considered Matilda''s words, while Matilda awaited Selina''s answer.

    Finally, with tension in her shoulders, Selina spoke, "You are entirely certain of this? Once we leave Pran, there will be no turning back for a long time."

    "I am sure," Matilda said without hesitation.

    Selina went silent for a minute. Then she placed a hand on Matilda''s head, "Then my answer is yes. I hope that I may help you accomplish your goals alongside my own, Matilda."

    Matilda lifted her head, smiling brightly as she responds to Selina, "Good Hunter, I should be the one saying that to you."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Good Hunter, I must ask for your assistance."

    Selina, Matilda at her side, turned to see Eve standing right outside Horace and Gloria''s room. She walks toward Eve with a confused expression, "Eve? What''s wrong?"

    "It is Gloria. She refuses to sleep. I am...not sure how to soothe her the way I do you," Eve actually sounded upset at admitting to that.

    Selina reached out and hugged Eve. She patted the Doll on the back as she spoke, "It''s fine, Eve. Here, let me see what''s wrong."

    Selina moved towards the door, gently pulling it open while peering inside. Inside the dark room, Gloria was sitting upright on the bed. Her brother was sleeping beside her, his chest rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. In Gloria''s lap sat the wooden knight figure she had been playing with earlier.

    Being as quiet as possible, Selina slowly stepped into the room and moved to the side of Gloria''s bed. She knelt and placed a gentle hand on Gloria''s leg. She spoke softly to the girl, "Gloria. It''s time for bed. You should lay down."

    Gloria didn''t respond.

    Selina patted the girl''s leg, "Eve told me you wouldn''t go to sleep. Is something wrong? I''m here if you need to talk."

    "...mmph," Gloria mumbled under her breath.

    Selina tilted her head, "What was that?"

    Gloria was silent for a few moments. Then she turned away from the Huntress, "Don''t want to go to sleep."

    Selina frowned, "Now, Gloria, it''s not good for a growing girl to not get her rest. Sleeping is important for-"

    "No!" Gloria suddenly yelled. She hit the mattress beneath her, defiance in her tone, "I won''t go to sleep! I''ll stay up the whole night!"

    Selina''s frown deeper. She moved her hand up until it was on Gloria''s shoulder, "Why are you acting this way? Did you have a bad dream?"

    Gloria shook her head. She turned to look at Selina, letting the Huntress see the tell-tale signs of crying. Her eyes were puffy and red, and wet lines ran down her cheeks. Gloria''s hands trembled as she spoke, "If...If I go to sleep then...then you won''t be there when I wake up."

    Selina''s heart ached at Gloria''s explanation. She squeezed the girl''s shoulder in an attempt to comfort her, "Y-Yes. But I already explained that this is something I have to do."

    "But-But-But I don''t want you to go," gasps and sobs started to leave Gloria''s mouth as her tears came back in full force. She placed a hand over her eyes to stop them from staining the sheets.

    Seeing her daughter cry only made Selina feel worse. She bit her lip, trying to think of what to say. But there wasn''t much she could say. She had already promised to come back earlier that day. What else could she say to soothe her daughter''s ills?

    She didn''t know.

    But she did know what she could do to help.

    She reached over and gently pulled Gloria''s arm away from her eyes. Then she picked the girl up under her arms and brought her close to her chest. She turned around so her back was against the bed, leaning backward and letting Gloria rest against her body. She stared down at her daughter with a small, kind smile, "Shh. It''s alright, Gloria. It''s alright."

    Gloria''s only response was to sniffle against Selina''s dress. Her hands gripped her mother''s dress and refused to let go.

    The two remained like that for an unknown amount of time. A mother waiting for her daughter to fall to sleep in her lap. Gloria did her best to force herself to remain awake.

    But in the Huntress'' warm embrace, such a thing was impossible for her.

    Eventually, her eyes got heavy and closed. It didn''t take long for her to begin slumbering in Selina''s embrace. Once she was, Selina stood up and placed the girl next to her brother in the bed. She gently pulled Gloria''s hands off her dress, leaning over and kissing both her and Horace on their foreheads.

    "I''ll be back as soon as I am able. I swear it," she whispered to the two of them. Then she stood up straight and walked out of the room. Slowly closing the door behind her, Selina closed her eyes and sighed.

    It was time.

    She stood straighter, brows furrowing as she prepared herself for what came next. When she next opened her eyes, she saw Eve and Matilda standing in front of her. She turned towards her room and waved for both to follow her. They did so without complaint.

    She entered her room with nary a word. The room hadn''t changed since Selina had first purchased this manor. The same bed sat with its sheets made up and ready for someone to sleep under them. The closet door was closed and the desk lay empty.

    But there was something different.

    One single, insignificant change that, nonetheless, managed to take up all of Selina''s attention the moment she entered the room.

    The clothes that lay on the edge of her bed.

    The clothes of the late Lady Maria. And next to them two rolls of white, cloth binding.

    The garb Selina had taken to wearing ever since she slew the Old Hunter.

    Selina looked over her shoulder at Eve, a silent question in her gaze. Eve nodded, "I took the liberty of readying your garments for you, Good Hunter. I hope you do not mind."

    "Not at all. Thank you, Eve," Selina''s voice was monotone and devoid of mirth. She marched towards the garbs without another word. Eve and Matilda followed. When she stood in front of her Hunter garments, she started to undo her corset''s lace. At the same time, Eve began to undo her skirt while taking the time to remove any items within its pockets. Matilda did the same with her shoes and socks.

    Before long, Selina stood completely nude in front of her bed. Eve and Matilda gathered up her discarded dress while she took up her Hunter''s garb.

    She took up the binding and began wrapping it around her chest. She didn''t notice how her breasts literally disappeared beneath the binding. Nor how she hardly felt any pain as she tied the bindings in place. Only when the last of the two rolls was in place did she move on to the next step.

    She took up her gloves, rolling them up her scar-covered arms.

    She put on her shirt and coat, the various circular scars across her torso going unnoticed.

    She put on her bandanna, her split lip covered by the black mask.

    By the time she was done, the only visible parts of her body were her eyes, nose, and the upper part of her face.

    She finished by placing her tricorn hat over her short red hair.

    She straightened her back and looked up at the dark ceiling.

    "Once more, I don the vestments of a Hunter. Once more, I shall walk forth and bring death to those deserving. Once more, I shall steep myself in blood so that others may not."

    She looked down at her gloved hands. She frowned and curled them into tight fists.

    "And, one day...one day I will be able to put this behind me. And the Hunter shall Hunt no more."

 Chapter 57: Moving Out

    "Are you sure about this, Castor?"

    Castor Bistoa Lescatie, the former king of the nation that bore his name, didn''t look up from his waist. His hands kept moving across the belt he wore, making sure he had everything he needed. He patted down the bag where he kept his scrolls, another one for his Demon''s Feather Pens, and one more bag filled with small red Druelite crystals. Once he was certain everything was in its proper place, he looked up at Druella with a smile. Handsome even in his old age, his recent monsterization had only made him look even better. What had once been a thin and haggard man was now the picture of nobility. His facial features were eerily perfect, like something sculpted out of marble. The only hint to his nature as an Incubus was the slightest purple color in his irises. His pitch-black hair ran down his head and to the small of his neck, where it curved around to meet his combo sideburns, mustache, and beard.

    In contrast to his dashing features, his attire was relatively plain. A simple robe trimmed with purple and gold, with the symbol of Lescatie. A dark red gem that from afar looked like the eye of a serpent. A small cape hung from his left shoulder and fluttered a bit as he placed his right hand there. He bowed his head to Druella, Lescatie''s capital city walls behind her. Standing atop them were some of the newest creations of the Dark Ice Flower: Dark Heavy Knights. There were only two of them now, but there was little doubt that the number wouldn''t rise. It was only a matter of time.

    "Milady Druella, I believe I have told you multiple times. This is my passion. Asking me to go on another diplomatic mission after I just returned is something I would gladly do," his voice was smooth, and sounded like it belonged to someone who just entered their twenties. Yet, even with his new transformation, he seemed well into his sixtieth year.

    But Druella frowned at his words. She waved a hand to the right as she spoke, "I''m well aware. I was referring to how I had taken away from your activities with the Listener Fox."

    Castor followed Druella''s gesture towards the entourage he''d be taking with him for this journey. A group of three Demons stood side by side, each having said goodbye to their husbands before coming out here. More Demon''s Feather Pens were carried on sashes that ran around their waists. Which were the only articles of clothing they wore. They were all checking to make sure they each had everything they needed for the trip. And observing them from but a step away, was a five-tailed Youko. The former Queen of Lescatie, Francia Reinel Lescatie, stood tall next to the three Demons. Despite her tight-fitting noble dress and the thick purple hair that reached all the way to the small of her back, she seemed to almost blend into the background next to the three Demons. Her five tails hung just above the ground, sticking out of a hole in her skirt.

    As if sensing her husband''s eyes on her, her body seemed to relax a little bit. She turned her head toward Castor, her lips curling into a small smile before she turned away again. Castor waved at his wife before addressing Druella again, "While this does get in the way of our time together, I assure you that my wife understands."

    Druella pursed her lips, "You are certain? If you wish for more time with her, then you simply must ask. You''ve been away on these missions for at least three days now. Isn''t it time for you to rest?"

    "I will rest. But only after this next mission is finished. After all, from what I have seen, it is a rather urgent one is it not?" the air between the two grew tense as he said those words. Druella frowned but nodded her head. Castor frowned in turn, "What exactly is so concerning about Pran, that it has made even you feel compelled to act Lady Lilim?"

    "It is not Pran necessarily. More someone who calls that place home," she turned her gaze away from Castor and in the direction of the town in question. Her expression darkened as she continued, "I was recently informed that we will be receiving a very...special guest in the near future."

    Castor followed Druella''s gaze, turning toward the path to his destination. He hummed in thought, "Would this guest be the rumored ''Hunter''?" At Druella''s nod, he looked to the ground, "I will admit, I too wish to speak with this woman. Hear the reasoning behind her actions and see if there was a chance of getting her to see reason."

    "You believe such a thing is possible?"

    "Without a doubt. All that must be done is to inform her of how much our nation has improved since becoming a Demon Realm. And if that somehow was not enough, well, I''d at least like to ensure we could form an amicable relationship," Castor started to ramble as he came up with all the different ways he believed he could convince the Hunter to see things their way.

    Druella smiled as the man started to talk to himself. He went on for a minute before he realized what he was doing. He apologized while clearing his throat, but Druella merely laughed while staring down at him. Her gaze softened as she spoke, "You''re a good man, Castor. I can assure you that I will do just the same when the Hunter arrives. You merely need to focus on ensuring the Non-Aggression Treaty with Pran."

    Castor returned her smile before giving her an exaggerated bow, "I assure you that this will be a fruitful endeavor, Druella. I hope to see you soon. Now, I shall be off. Honey, Ixil, Trexi, Holver! It is time to go."

    All the Demons responded to him with affirmative noises. They flew to him as he began to walk, one on each side while the last hovered just above the group. The Listener Fox didn''t react. She merely stood in place while waiting for him to pass her by. Only then did she start walking, each step only a second behind her husband''s. She stood just behind his right shoulder with her head down and eyes closed.

    And so the envoy of the Lescatian Demon Realm set off.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Have you prepared yourself, Eristia Vitral?"

    The last pure Hero of Lescatie kept her head down. Both hands clasped the handle of her blade as she knelt before the Bishop. Her bright orange hair fell around her torso, her aquamarine hat sitting on the edge of her blade. Her black skirt fell around her thighs, the end meeting her undershirt around her waist. Her chest was covered by a low-cut dress shirt that was the same color as her hat.

    "You know what must be done on this holy mission?"

    "Yes, Bishop Primus," her voice was devoid of emotion. All other sounds were drowned out as she focused her all on receiving the words of one of the Chief God''s Voices.

    The Bishop started to pace around the Hero. The scepter in his hand tapped out a rhythm against his skin. Each strike echoed through the empty tent they resided in. He continued to speak in his imperious tone, "Tell me, what is your role in this Crusade against the Fallen City of Lescatie?"

    "To strike down the enemies of the Chief God," Eristia spoke with no hesitation in her voice. Her body vibrated with fervor as she continued, "I am to be a part of the main force and help clear the path into the inner parts of the capital."

    "And once there, what are you to do?"

    "Find the Heroes who fell to the machinations of our enemies."

    "And what are you to do once you have found those who have been lost to the greatest threat to mankind?"

    "Cut them down," her grip on her blade tightened as she said that simple statement.

    Primus stopped his pacing. He reached down and placed a hand on her shoulder, "Very good, Eristia. Your selfless actions are becoming of a true Hero. Unlike those who willingly gave themselves to the Mamono."

    For the briefest moment, Eristia felt a memory flash through her mind at the word "selfless". The tensing of her body passed before the Bishop noticed anything. She remained knelt as she continued, "Thank you, Bishop Primus."

    He took his hand off her shoulder and walked away, "You are most welcome. The Chief God has a place and duty for us all, and mine is to guide and command others to act in her name. I do not doubt that your place is fighting against those who have betrayed the Order and its teachings."

    "Yes, Bishop Primus," Eristia gets to her feet, eyes sharply focused on the Bishop''s back. She gives the man a short bow, "I shall take my leave and prepare for the coming battle."

    The Bishop didn''t even look at her. He simply waved her off as she walked out of the tent. When she pushed the flap out of the way the early morning sun beamed down upon her brow. She flinched, narrowing her eyes and placing one hand over her face to block out the sun''s rays. Around her, the sounds of the camp filled her ears. Around her men marched in formation, armor and helms clanking with each step. A column of spearmen passed by in front of her, being led by a single knight in shining plate armor. To her left she saw another yelling at archers for missing their targets. She could practically hear his swearing from where she was standing. And directly across from her was a mixture of different tents with different flags flying above them. Around them, men and women milled about without a care in the world. Some carried weapons while others simply walked along with their heads pointed toward the earth.

    Once her eyes had adjusted, Eristia started to make her way toward her tent. The other soldiers gave her a wide berth as she marched through their ranks. She didn''t even bother looking at any of them. Her gaze remained focused forward as her thoughts drifted toward the future conflict ahead of them. The plan of action for the Crusade was simple. They would march to Lescatie''s capital, break through the enemy lines, and kill any monsters they came across. While the soldiers held off the Mamono, the mercenaries and exorcists would be tasked with finding the leader of the enemy and purging them with their strange magics. And her task was to face off against the Fallen Heroes of Lescatie.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Her frown deepened. Her thoughts drifted to the women she once called her comrades. Heroes she respected one and all, but there was one among them that she truly wished to face.

    "Wilmarina," she mouthed the name of the strongest Hero of Lescatie. If there was anyone who could be described as the face of the nation it would be her. Powerful, noble, and beautiful, she was the example that all Heroes of Lescatie were meant to follow. Living proof that the Chief God was still with humanity. Someone whose strength was great enough to make the enemies of mankind surrender just by mentioning her name. During her time in Lescatie, Eristia''s experience serving with Wilmarina had proven all those rumors correct. She was strong in not just body but in spirit as well. Able to walk with her head held high and be the Hero that the Order needed her to be.

    At least, that''s what she thought.

    Until she heard of how Wilmarina had fallen to the Mamono.

    Eristia still couldn''t understand it. How could someone like Wilmarina fall? And within less than a day. She was larger than life. A Hero that stood above all others. She was the best of them. Yet she fell all the same. Why? What could have brought someone like her so low?

    These questions had repeated themselves over and over in Erista''s head during the entire campaign. Eristia was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice when she arrived at her tent. It took her almost walking through the entrance flaps to bring her back to reality. She stopped in front of the entrance to her tent, her hand pausing in place as it reached for the tent flap. Her face morphed from an expression of confusion to anger. Her teachings replayed in her head as she thought of the traitor. Her attention turned toward the training dummy that had been set up to the left of her tent.

    Marching over, she took her blade in both hands while trying to imagine what Wilmarina looked like now. Her mind did its best to recreate her fighting style in the body of a Mamono and superimpose it over the dummy. Even if it couldn''t fight back, she needed some way to prepare for the eventual confrontation.

    And it would help to strengthen her conviction.

    Because she knew that, whatever Wilmarina''s reasoning, it had to be wrong. Either she was coerced and tricked into betraying them by their great enemy, or she allowed this to happen to her and her nation. If the former was true, then Wilmarina wasn''t as strong as she thought she was. Perhaps she was strong in body, but her spirit wasn''t up to the task of facing the enemy. In which, cutting her down would be a mercy. She would be saving Lescatie''s greatest Hero from the clutches of the Mamono.

    If the latter were true...then this was simply executing a heretic.

    Something else that Heroes of the Order were expected to do.

    Eristia kept repeating that to herself...even though a tiny part of her was starting to doubt those words. And, in truth, that part wanted to know what Wilmarina had seen to have this happen to her. To let herself be made into a Mamono. The reason behind it all. She wanted to know. To know if it was a worthwhile reason to have this happen.

    And this doubt wouldn''t leave her until she fought Wilmarina.

    For, no matter how many times she struck the dummy, a mental image couldn''t give her the answers she sought.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "So, this is it then," Nick crossed his arms as he watched Selina. The Huntress stood just outside the door, the other occupants of her house making a half circle in front of her. To her right stood the Mercer siblings, Maggie, Nick, and Marcus. The brother and sister stood just behind their younger brother, who was mostly kicking at the ground with his feet. To the left of them were Tina and Felix, the husband and wife holding hands as they stood before the maskless Huntress.

    And, standing in front of them all, held in the Huntress'' embrace, were Horace and Gloria. Both were hugging their adoptive mother, with the boy holding back his tears and staring up at her with a determined look in his eye. Gloria, meanwhile, was barely holding back her sobs as she gripped the Huntress as tightly as she could. Selina looked up at those gathered outside her home. Her voice was steady as she replied to Nick''s words, "For now, yes it is. I am confident in saying you all can manage without me?"

    "Pssh," Nick waved his hand dismissively through the air, "This isn''t our first time watching over the house while you''re gone, Cynthia. And, considering how much of a busy woman you are, it probably won''t be the last."

    "Nick," Maggie spoke out the corner of her mouth, elbowing her brother in his side.

    He grunted and rubbed at his side, "What? It''s true."

    Maggie glared at him before flashing a smile at the Huntress she spoke, "We''ll be sure to keep everything clean and tidy for when you return, Lady Cynthia. I promise you that."

    "That is not necessarily what I meant," Selina said, eyes focused on the girl.

    Maggie kept her smile up as she chuckled, "Don''t you start worrying about me, too. I get enough of that from these two." She rubs Marcus'' head while tapping Nick on the shoulder. The two boys avoid looking anyone in the eye. Maggie gives the Huntress a sincere look, "I''ll be fine. Not sure if I''ll ever get back to ''normal'', but I''m not just gonna be afraid for the rest of my life."

    "Big sis is tough!" Marcus says proudly, puffing his chest out. This is dampened somewhat when Nick picks him up and starts rubbing his head. The two laugh while the younger brother tries to push himself out of his older sibling''s grip.

    The Huntress smiles at them, before turning her head to Tina and Felix. Her expression falls as she beholds the couple, "And I hope the two of you aren''t staying out of obligation. If you have found a better opportunity then-"

    "It''s alright, Cynthia," Tina interrupts, leaning against Felix''s side as she speaks, "We''re not going anywhere just yet. It''s only been a few days since you saved us after all. My honey works hard, but he''s not a miracle worker."

    Felix starts to blush while looking away from his wife, "T-Tina. Not in front of everyone else."

    Tina just leans closer to Felix which makes his blush become a brighter shade of pink. She giggles while he turns to Selina to get his mind off his wife''s actions, "So, when do you think you''ll be back?"

    Selina frowned, "I''m not sure. It all depends on how long my negotiations take."

    The air gets heavy at her words. Nick put his brother down as he spoke, "Really, I think we''re the ones that should be worried about you. I mean, yeah, you can undo monsterization and all that. But...do you really think you''ll be alright? You''re walking into a literal lion''s den here. What if something goes wrong?"

    "Nick, and believe me when I say this, this is not my first time walking into a den of lions or worse. I have done so many times before. And I am still breathing, while everything else is dead," Selina speaks with a quiet confidence in her voice, "Though, I hope that it will not end with death this time."

    As everyone was temporarily stunned at her words, Selina pushed herself to her feet, arms leaving her children as she rose. Gloria held on for as long as she could, while Horace let his mother go when she was far enough away. When the two were, reluctantly, out of her grip, she looked down at them with a sad smile as she spoke, "You two be good. Keep each other safe, do your chores, and be sure to listen to Eve and everyone else here. Understood?"

    "Yes, mom," Horace said. His voice was steady but his arms were trembling.

    "I-I don''t want you to go," Gloria sniffled, rubbing her eyes with her hands. Selina made to go to the girl but was interrupted by Matilda. The doll had been standing by Selina''s left his whole time and now walked over to the crying Gloria.

    Matilda pulled Gloria into a gentle hug, both of her hands patting the young girl on the back. She whispered into the young girl''s ear, "Don''t worry. Your mother will return to you. As will I. And you can always see us if you do one special little thing."

    "Wh-What?" Gloria whispered back.

    Matilda smiled then placed a hand where Gloria''s heart would be, "Just put a hand here, close your eyes, and think about your mother really, really hard. It''ll work. Trust me."

    The doll smiled at the young girl before pulling away from her. A stunned Gloria put a hand to her heart in confusion, her other hand being grabbed by her brother. Matilda moved the Huntress'' side and looked up at her, "I am ready to leave when you are, Good Hunter."

    Selina nodded then turned back to the humans around her. Each of them was staring at Selina in confusion. One of her eyebrows rose, "Is something wrong?"

    "It''s just...," Tina started.

    "Are you only gonna take that...doll with you?" Felix finished for her. He pointed at Selina''s arms, where he saw Matilda being held, "Nothing else. Just that?"

    Selina looked down at Matilda. Then she turned back to Felix and shrugged, "It''s to help me remember my children while I am gone. Anything else would not be needed."

    "What about food?"

    "I can survive for a long time without it."

    "Water?"

    "Same."

    "Change of clothes?"

    "These are enough. I''ll just wash them."

    "Weapons of any kind?"

    "I am a living weapon."

    Everyone shot Selina an unamused stare.

    She held up a hand, "Kidding, kidding. At least, about the last part. I carry all my weapons on me. In a sense."

    That didn''t make the stares abate. Selina looked away and pulled her mask back up, "An-Anyway, the Guard Captain should be sending a few of his men here to help watch over things. Sentinel should come by a few times as well. If you need anything, all the money is hidden in a floorboard upstairs in my room. It''s the one with small knife marks carved into the wood."

    Before anyone could further question why she put her gold there, Selina bowed to everyone, "This is goodbye. I will be heading to the Guard Barracks to see if I may borrow one of their horses. Afterward, I will be off. Thank you all for your understanding. When I return, either this will all be put behind us...or the worst has happened. And it will be time to prepare. Until then, be merry."

    She turned around and started to walk away from her home. Matilda bowed as well, before turning and following after the Huntress. The occupants of her home waved as she left, Gloria holding her brother''s hand tight as she did so. They stopped when the Huntress was far enough down the street that she was just a speck on the horizon. The only sound for a few moments was Gloria''s barely held-in sobs.

    "So...I didn''t want to say this ''cause I figured it might be rude but..." Nick began, rubbing one hand against his cheek.

    "Hmm? What is it, Nick?" Felix asked as everyone''s attention turned to him. Nick looked down at the children and then waved for the adults to follow him. Confused, but intrigued, Maggie told Marcus to go play with Gloria and Horace while the four of them huddled close together.

    Once he was sure the kids weren''t listening, he leaned in close and whispered, "So...anyone else wondering how the heck Cynthia managed to hide her boobs?"

    "Nick!"

    "Mr. Mercer!"

    "Wha-"

    Nick found himself on the receiving end of two slaps from his sister and Tina. Felix was simply staring at him in shock. An expression of betrayal and misunderstanding came over his face, "What?! What did I say!?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Just a bit more, Nobu," Koga said to his steed as it thundered its way through the forest. Guided Nobu around the trees and passed any thick brush to avoid hurting it in any way. Nobu whinnied under him, breathing hard as it was driven to its limits. Koga grits his teeth as he felt his horse''s waning stamina. He leaned over and spoke in its ear, "Just for the rest of the day. Keep going for the rest of the day, then we''ll stop. Can you do that for me?"

    It snorted as its hooves struck the earth, kicking up dust every time they landed.

    "...And you may graze as much as you wish. Now, ya!" Koga kicked Nobu''s sides, the horse shaking its mane as the two flew towards Pran. He wasn''t planning to return to the town. No, his aim was somewhere in between it and the territory owned by Lescatie. He did know that the Demon Realm was somewhere to the south of Pran. And he and Akuri had left due southwest. So, he just had to ride northeast.

    He could only hope that Nobu could hold out for that long.

    Thus Koga rode to meet with the Huntress, unaware that he was being watched. But not by Druella.

    By something else.

    Something far closer than the White Lilim.

    And far more active.

    ...

    I can feel it. This man''s hatred of Mamono. Even when he suppresses it, I can sense the burning flames even from Lescatie.

    How sad.

    This man''s hatred has blinded him.

    Blinded him to how beautiful the union between man and monster truly is. He walks this land completely unaware of his sin. His sin of harboring such hatred within him.

    This cannot continue.

    He must be saved.

    He shall be given Salvation.

    And I shall be the one to bring it to him.

 Chapter 58: The Blade Of Salvation

    Matilda breathed deep of the fresh morning air. She sighed happily, "Ah. It''s such a beautiful day outside. The kind where you make plans to go out on a picnic with your loved ones. Don''t you agree, Good Hunter?"

    She leaned back into the Huntress'' lap, the horse''s gentle gait rocking her to sleep. She adjusted herself until she was laying straight across the taller woman''s legs, eyes focused on the blue sky above. The Huntress looked down at the Doll in her lap. Her hands held the horse''s reins while she gently used her thighs to guide the beast on the right path. One of Selina''s eyebrows rose as she stared at Matilda, "And what has you so relaxed, Matilda? Especially when one considers our destination."

    Matilda waved a dismissive hand through the air, "Oh, Good Hunter. There''s no need to be so serious. Lescatie is at least a few days away by horse. Even if we went through the night, we wouldn''t be anywhere near our destination. So, what''s wrong with relaxing a bit before we get there?"

    "That there will still be Mamono between us and our ultimate destination."

    Matilda flinched, "R-Right. But my point still stands. Why worry about something that won''t be the case for a long time to come?"

    Selina frowned down at Matilda but saw the Doll''s point. She lifted her gaze from her passenger and focused it on the vast grasslands in front of them. Ahead of them was more green grass bending with the morning breeze, and beyond that a dense treeline that marked the end of Pran''s territory. To her left and right, she could see various squat dwellings surrounded by flat plains.

    She turned around, seeing the town getting smaller as she and Matilda got further and further away. She smiled beneath her bandana, "It was fortunate for us that the Guard Captain had a horse he could loan us."

    "On the condition that we send it back when we reach the border," Matilda pointed out, turning around until she was lying on her stomach. She reached down and patted the spotted brown horse''s side. It whinnied while hanging its head low and shaking its mane out. Matilda giggled while her hand continued to rub the horse''s side, "Though it''s expected. We wouldn''t want our noble steed here to get corrupted by the Demon Realm''s mana."

    Selina frowned before looking down at Matilda, "Mamono mana can infect horses?"

    "Oh yes. It infects everything," Matilda said as if she were informing a toddler about why the sky was blue. She continued to stare at the ground below them as she spoke, "It''s very prolific. If it can gain a foothold anywhere the land doesn''t have corrupted mana, it can spread far and wide. To anything and everything. From the ground you walk on, to the air you breathe."

    She turned back around to look up at the Huntress. She opened her hands up and stretched her arms toward the open sky, "It''s what makes invading Demon Realms so difficult. Men are fine as long as they don''t ingest any of the fauna or fluids in the environment. But Women? They draw in mana from the surrounding environment. Just being in a Demon Realm without sufficient protection or willpower will result in instantaneous corruption."

    "Thus why we will be sending our horse back to Pran on its own," Selina stated. Matilda simply nodded while she began to process what the Doll said. She looked back down at Matilda, "You say it infects the land itself. Does that mean any nations neighboring a Demon Realm are in danger of corrupting?"

    Matilda nods her head, "Indeed. Though the process can be slowed or accelerated based on certain factors."

    "Such as?"

    "How much a nation welcomes Mamono for example. Not all Mamono come into a land planning to corrupt it, but some do so simply by existing. Holstaurs are relatively safe, as long as you purify their milk. The various Mamono created and blessed by the Goddesses are fine. But Mamono like Werewolves or Living Dolls, such as myself, will start causing corrupting mana to spread easier."

    Matilda stretched her arms above her head while letting out a yawn. Her ball-jointed limbs creaked with her movements, as she laid her hands on her stomach and continues, "That''s for those that are obvious. Then there are the more subtle ones, such as the Ratatoskrs."

    "And they are?"

    "Cute squirrel girls who have a wide-spanning news organization in Demons Realms and some human nations. If there''s any information that needs to be spread amongst a populace, they''re the first ones to do so."

    "They run the News?" Selina didn''t try to hide her surprise.

    Matilda tilts her head up at Selina, "You know of it?"

    "I knew of something similar. Back in my home before...before Yharnam," Selina explained, face contorting into a frown. She was under the impression that this world was far behind her own in terms of technological and cultural advancements. But if there existed an analog to Press Coverage, then perhaps that wasn''t the case. Did they have a printing press? Was mass production possible in this world?

    Matilda shrugged, "While I don''t know much about how such a thing works in your world, Good Hunter, I am knowledgeable of the version the Ratatoskrs use. And, let me just say, that it isn''t as great as you may think."

    "How so?"

    "The Ratatoskrs usually just spread news of major events. But if they manage to set up a branch of their office within a neutral or Order aligned city, they will begin to spread Pro-Monster Propaganda. This wouldn''t be a problem...save for the fact that they usually cover or fill such information with corrupting mana. Meaning those who read it develop a tendency toward favoring Mamono. And...you can see where that goes," Matilda''s voice never rose above a neutral tone. Her expression remained passive as she stared up at the Huntress and spoke her piece.

    Selina''s eyes furrowed, "I see. Is there anything the Mamono can''t corrupt with their abilities?"

    "Outside of yourself and possibly my Progenitor? Not that I am aware of."

    Selina looked down at the grassy plains below the horse''s hooves. Her bandana hid her frown, but her displeasure could be heard in her tone of voice, "Then I suppose we will be able to tell when we reach Mamono territory. We simply must look for devastated lands and blighted plant life?"

    "Oh no. The general land will look healthier than this."

    Selina was silent for a few moments as she processed what she just heard.

    Then she turned back to Matilda, "Come again?"

    Matilda nodded as she spoke, "It is true. The natural life of Demon Realms looks far healthier and becomes more prolific when corrupted by Mamono mana. It is within lands filled with such mana that you are more likely to find rare plants and ores due to the presence of Mamono mana."

    "How is that possible?" Selina asked while she adjusted her grip on the reins. By this point, they couldn''t even see Pran anymore, and the sun had traveled a small distance across the sky. It sat above and to the left of the small traveling party, making their shadows lengthen to their right. Selina continued, "Taking into account what happens when a human is corrupted, it is hard to believe that something like that could be good for the environment."

    Matilda pushed herself into a sitting position. She raised her right index finger as she began to explain, "As stated, mana sustains everything in this world. Mana, in general, is a net benefit for everything in the world. Thus, the more mana something has, the more beneficial effects it will receive. Plants will be livelier, metal ores more abundant, and living beings bigger and heartier. This is true of mana in general, but demonic mana seems to have some special...properties to it."

    "Such as?"

    "A higher propensity for mutation. In Lescatie, there is this particularly sturdy metal called Druelite. Named after the White Lilim herself, this metal was made from crystals the former king found in a mine one day. While the crystals were beautiful, they could only hold a small amount of mana within them. If someone with mana ever touched one, it would shatter and become useless. But infusing the crystals with a large amount of demonic mana strengthened them and removed their limits. Now, they are one cornerstone of Lescatie''s Demon Realm. You can find it in almost everything they make. All because some random crystal absorbed the mana of the White Lilim."

    Selina slowly nodded her head, "That...is interesting. And this is a common occurrence?"

    "Common enough that it applies to everything that gets corrupted. All limits that were placed on them are removed, allowing complete changes from top to bottom."

    "Hmm...and are there any side effects?"

    Matilda''s expression fell as she nodded, "Yes. All things that are corrupted will, inevitably, turn to a Mamono''s way of thinking and operating."

    Selina frowned, "Because Mamono mana comes from the Demon Lord?"

    "And the current Demon Lord is a succubus. Thus, any corruptive mana will make things become sexual or connect back to sex. Crops grown in corrupted soil will cause those who eat them to either monsterize or become unbearably horny with a single bite. Flora have a chance to mutate into new types of Mamono, or might even absorb enough mana to give off clouds of corrupting air. Not even the animals are safe. They become Demon Beasts."

    "Beasts?" Selina''s head jerked to Matilda, tightening her grip on the reins.

    She calmed down when Matilda shook her head, "Not the kind that you know of, Good Hunter. Demon Beasts are animals that exposure to Demonic Mana has mutated. They are much larger, stronger, and more docile than normal animals. At least, the majority of them are. I''ve heard that some get more aggressive, but they tend to be rare. However, they all have two characteristics in common; They spread corrupting mana wherever they go, and they get closer to riders who have sex with their partners near them."

    Selina stared blankly at Matilda, "Seriously?"

    "Seriously. That is the primary way most mounted soldiers bond with their steeds. Some have even been known to fuck right on the backs of their mounts. How they''re able to keep their balance is either a mystery or a testament to how calm the Demon Beasts can be. The fact that they mainly stay in Demon Realms instead of traveling across the world."

    "Such a thing would be a problem if it were the case," Selina stated, eyes furrowing as she took in what she had just learned. She had no reason to doubt what Matilda was saying. And as she considered the general power of Mamono mana, she kept coming back to the same line of thinking. If Mamono mana was indeed this powerful and beneficial toward those who were affected by it, why did it have the effect of making everything more sexual?

    Matilda had said that it came from a succubus, but was that really all there was to it? If this Demon Lord is truly as strong as she''s been led to believe, why didn''t she change how corruptive mana worked? She had to have the ability to do so. If she does not, then why? Why wouldn''t she have full control over something that originates from her? The Huntress knew that there were beings who caused supernatural phenomena just by existing in a general area. But this Demon Lord seemed rather active. Or at least her monsters were. And taking into account how Teresa had said that the Mamono all want "love", she doubts that the Demon Lord is completely unaware of what her mana does to those it infects.

    If she can change the way it works, then why does she not? She doubted there would be as many problems with her corrupting the world if she did. Who would deny something that could make you stronger, made nature healthier, and allows for the overcoming of typical limits with no ill side effects? Why must they be turned into a monster or have their faculties overcome by never-ending lust to obtain those boons?

    Because if that was the only way to the good, then the Demon Lord''s corrupting mana was little better than the Blood. Both caused suffering to others. It''s just that one was more carnal in nature.

    Selina was driven from her thoughts when she felt a weight on her back. She looked over her shoulder to see Matilda holding onto her cape. The doll''s lips were curled into a wide smile as she rested her chin on Selina''s shoulder. Eyebrow raising, Selina asks the doll, "Is there something you find amusing about me, Matilda?"

    "Not you specifically. I just thought I''d ask you something that''s been on my mind. I''ve told you so much already, after all," the doll rested her head in her hands, innocently batting her eyelashes.

    "Hmm, what did you want to ask?"

    "What''s your favorite color?"

    For a moment, Selina was completely speechless. She stared at Matilda with the expectation that the doll would say she was joking. When Matilda continued to stare at her without blinking, she realized the doll was serious. The Huntress was silent as her mind tried to process the doll''s words. She...couldn''t remember the last time anyone asked her what her favorite color was. Not even Eve had ever asked her that. Though, she supposed there was little time for telling anyone such things when looking at the bigger picture. But still...

    Matilda hummed as she waited for Selina''s answer. Starting to feel awkward, Selina finally answered, "Um...uh...I...I''m not sure if I have one."

    "Come now, Good Hunter. Everyone has a favorite color. Mine''s purple!" she pulled at the sleeves of her dress for emphasis. Then she turned back to the Huntress, "You must have some idea."

    "Well, um," the Huntress cleared her throat, thankful that her bandana was covering the blush on her face. After a few moments, she spoke again, "I...I have always been partial to a pure white coloration."

    "Really? What for?"

    "I just...like the way it looks when combined with other colors. It matches so well no matter what outfit it''s included with," she brought up one of her gloved hands to emphasize.

    Matilda''s smile grew wider as she started clapping, "See? I knew you had one."

    "I suppose. But why-"

    The Huntress cut herself off as she felt her instincts scream at her. She pulled up on the horse''s reigns, making it neigh as it came to a halt in the middle of their path. A second later, something fell from the sky and landed right in front of the party of two. Selina readied herself while Matilda leaned over the Huntress'' shoulder to get a good look at what had appeared before them.

    That was when they both noticed the two pure white wings reaching toward the sky.

    "Greetings, Visitor From Beyond. The Chief God requests a word with you."

    <hr>

    "I am sorry, Nobu," Koga said as his hand ran along his steed''s neck. The horse was breathing heavily while laying on the ground. It kept shaking its head while drinking heartily from the water skin Koga held to its lips. Koga continued to admonish himself, "I pushed you too hard. I should''ve realized you were at your limits."

    The horse snorted and flicked its tail to the right.

    Koga grimaced and shook his head, "No, my friend. You are not too weak or slow. I let my desperation blind me to your pain. Please. rest for now."

    His horse whinnied but just kept drinking from the waterskin. While Nobu drank, Koga gave their surroundings a quick once over. He squinted his eyes as he tried to spot anything of note. A thick canopy of healthy leaves hung above them, only allowing rays of sunlight through small openings above. The grass was a healthy dark green, reaching up to his ankles in height. The trunks of trees look sturdy and hard enough to survive even the harshest of winds.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    After his head did three circuits around their current area, he sighed with frustration and a shake of his head. He couldn''t find a single familiar thing in the area. It all looked the same as before. Save for the healthier-looking plant life. He knew that they were heading in a northeastern direction. He could tell that much by the placement of the sun in the sky. But after galloping back into greener pastures, Nobu''s fatigue had begun to catch up with him. Koga had ignored his horse''s pain, hoping beyond hope that his steed could push through. But when it almost tumbled to the ground from leaping over a fallen log, he knew that he had to stop. If he didn''t, then Nobu might have suffered an injury he wouldn''t have been able to recover from. Koga had brought the horse to a stop and now they were here.

    He let out a sigh and continued to rub Nobu''s neck. When Nobu moved his head away from the now empty, waterskin, Koga placed the object on his hip. He didn''t say anything while Nobu started to eat the grass beneath them. The horse''s chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm as it rested with Koga by its side. Koga took his hand away from Nobu and stood to walk to his steed''s side. He sat down before leaning back into the expanse of Nobu''s middle. Nobu whinnied but didn''t seem to mind his rider''s presence. Koga turned his head toward the canopy above as he spoke, "I''m not going anywhere until you get back on your hooves, Nobu. Just graze and rest. When you''re ready to move, let me know."

    There was no reply, but Koga didn''t mind. He took his scabbard and set it across his lap with his sword still in it. The feeling of his weapon within easy reach gave him a measure of comfort in the strange land he found himself in. He set aside feelings of desperation and shame at not continuing to move for the moment. Even if he wanted to get moving, he wouldn''t be able to cover nearly as much ground without Nobu. Hooves tended to be faster than feet when it came to traversing long distances.

    He frowned as his thoughts turned to the Good Hunter. The woman who had given him this second chance at life. Where was she right now? Was she safe? No, of course she was. He may have only fought against her once as Kogero, but he knew she was not to be trifled with. Even if her opponent was a powerful monster, her powers would insulate her from any vile magic they use on her. That would be enough to give her good odds against a variety of foes. He may not have seen how she does in battle, yet, but he knew she would be just as deadly without her powers.

    Despite this fact, his frown deepened. But it wasn''t out of worry for the Good Hunter. It was because he didn''t know what her plan was. She had explained how she planned to go to Lescatie and meet with Druella before he left. It had happened when the two were heading back with the harpies he had defeated over their shoulders. He hadn''t said anything at the time, choosing to trust in the Huntress and what she was doing. But he knew that it wouldn''t be as simple as walking into Lescatie and talking the White Lilim down. While he had never met the daughter of the Demon Lord, he had known of her as Kogero. And from what his former mistress had said, the conqueror of Lescatie hadn''t remained idle. She was watching both him and the Good Hunter using her powers. No doubt she was prepared for the Huntress'' arrival. He wanted to say that the Lilim didn''t have a single thing that could hurt the Huntress in any way that mattered.

    But he knew better than to underestimate an opponent.

    Thus why he needed to get to the Huntress. He needed to be there to help her. Even if Druella knew of his existence, even if she had prepared a contingency for him, he wouldn''t let the Huntress face this threat alone. What he had said to Silvia Scarlet would mean nothing if he did.

    Koga let out a deep sigh as he continued to stare at the sky. His eyes turned toward the ground, watching as the tall grass gets covered by a layer of fog that-

    "Wait," Koga stiffened and got to his feet. He put his weapon back in against his hip, one hand on the hilt and the other pressing his thumb against the guard. He widened his stance as the unnatural fog began to snake its way across the ground toward him and Nobu. It flew past his feet, making even his undead flesh shiver from the cold wetness of it. His eyes roamed the area, trying to find the source of the unnatural mist. That was when he heard it.

    The sound of hoofbeats and the clattering of armor.

    His gaze locked onto the path directly in front of him, making him face the way he and Nobu had come from. He could see a shadow within the trees as it marched toward him. It moved at a leisurely pace, but its stance was anything but. Even from a distance, Koga could tell the creature was prepared for combat. Especially when he saw the outline of a blade hanging from its right side. His feet parted the grass beneath as he got into his Dragon Stance. His eyes blazed with blue fire as the stranger came through the treeline and into view.

    Astride atop a black armored warhorse was what he could only describe as a knight. The armor she wore was the same black color as her horse''s, save that it was far more revealing. Gauntlets that connected back to her flat shoulder pauldrons covered her arms. Her greaves covered only her feet and lower legs, while her pure white thighs were open to the elements. She wore no other lower garments, leaving her black underwear open for all to see. The armor on her torso only covered the lower part of her chest, making her bust seem much bigger than her armor could contain. Her midriff was completely bare and showed off the slightly muscled skin underneath. She wore no helm, letting Koga see her long light blue hair and stern yet kind expression. Her sharp purple eyes locked onto his and her expression started to soften even more. She bowed her head, the choker around her neck not hindering her movement in the slightest.

    But while his adversary drew the eye, the main thing that caught Koga''s attention was her weapon.

    The blade rested snugly in her right hand, with its tip pointed toward the ground. Rather than the black coloration of its wielder, the broadsword was a deep purple. Its guard was ovular, with spikes protruding upward toward the rest of the blade. In the center of the guard was a dark red crystal that Koga swore looked like the baleful eye of some long-dead creature. The weapon''s blade was double-edged, and the tip was a strange spade-like shape with another, smaller crystal within it.

    Koga swore he could feel something...off about that weapon. He wasn''t sure what exactly made him think that. But he didn''t dismiss the feeling outright. Not until he saw what the weapon could do.

    The voice of the newcomer drew him from his musings, "Salutations, sinner." She spoke with a deep, eerie tremor that reminded Koga of Hel. And, like Hel, he could see the pity clear in her eyes. She lifted her blade and moved it so it was covering the left side of her face, "Do not fear. I have sensed the hatred within your heart. The burning sin within that brings you and those around you so much pain. No doubt you have experienced much hardship and heartbreak due to it. But it is alright now. For I will bring you Salvation."

    Instinctively, Koga took out his sword and held it up to his neck.

    The next second, he heard a clang as he barely managed to parry his adversary''s attack.

    Despite this, he felt his feet leave the ground as the force of the attack sent him flying to the left. He crashed into the ground, the shock of the blow surging through his arms as he hit the grassy earth. Quickly getting to his feet, he turned to face his adversary.

    Who was still on her horse.

    And had somehow moved faster than his eyes could see.

    His opponent hummed, intrigue in her voice, "You blocked it? How surprising."

    Koga stared the woman down while he completely unsheathed his sword. He wasted no time placing his palm against its blade and summoning the blue fire that burned with him. It covered the blade as he dragged his hand along it, the blood on the tip igniting within seconds. Its blaze was so bright that the surrounding fog was driven back by a few inches.

    His adversary nodded, "Ah, of course. Your blade is magical. It wouldn''t have been able to stop me otherwise."

    Nobu whinnied while getting to his hooves. He tried to move toward Koga, but the Mamono''s horse interposed itself between the two. It turned a baleful eye on Nobu and snorted. Nobu froze in place with its tail between its legs.

    "Nobu! Leave him be, beast," Koga shouted, brandishing his weapon at the assailant.

    "Hmm? Oh, don''t worry about Nelly here. She''s as gentle as a newly born filly. Isn''t that right?" the Mamono reached down and began to pet the horse''s neck. Kelly leaned her head into the Mamono''s hand.

    With a shout, Koga dashed forward, putting his blade in its scabbard before slashing out at his target. He aimed for the mount''s legs to cripple it and slow the Mamono''s movements. But, to his shock, the horse jumped out of the way of his blade. Its movements were far too graceful for its size, not to mention how its armor should''ve been slowing it down. Yet it moved with a dancer''s agility as it hopped around to Koga''s left, letting its rider strike out with her weapon yet again. Koga moved his blade up to block, only to feel the same force from before sending him flying back yet again. He hit the ground with no time to gather his thoughts, for the enemy was upon him in a moment.

    He sheathed his blade and then slashed upward at the approaching rider, sword aiming for her exposed thigh. Her weapon danced through the air as it parried Koga''s attack. Koga saw a flash of silver out of the corner of his eye. Next thing he knew, the air was driven from his lungs as a horse''s leg buried itself in his chest. He coughed while backing up, a hoof print visible on the center of his torso. Looking up, he gasped as the same numbing feeling from when he was hit by Totha''s hammer spread through his body. He willed it away with a growl, sheathing his blade once more as he locked eyes with his opponent.

    "You are truly abnormal. Most could not stand after one of Nelly''s kicks," the Mamono praised Koga as her blade came down in an arc, aiming for his neck once again. His weapon flashed, sparks and tiny flames exploding out as their weapons clashed. Koga felt his right arm shake as he struggled to hold back the enemy''s weapon. The Mamono seemed to have no such difficulty. She continued to speak even as she tried to force Koga back, "Such willpower could only come about through a lifetime of struggle and strife. It shows how much your sin has harmed you."

    "Speak sense, monsters!" Koga grabbed his hilt with both hands, holding his ground despite his opponent''s power, "What ''sin'' have I committed to warrant this?!"

    "Your hatred for Mamono," his adversary didn''t even change her tone of voice. She spoke as if what she said was the most obvious thing in the world, "I can sense it within you. Even though you try to suppress it, it burns like a wildfire inside your soul. And that hatred stops you from experiencing the greatest happiness in this world. The salvation that comes from partnering with a Mamono. And-"

    "Silence, you damn monster!" Koga rolled to the left, his enemy''s blade hitting the earth without even leaving a mark. He got to one knee and held his weapon up with its tip pointed toward his opponent. His eyes blazed as he spoke, "I have barely heard you speak, and I have already grown tired of your prattle! If my hatred of being forced to be a husband to one of your kind is a sin, then I carry it with pride! And nothing you say will change that!"

    The Mamono didn''t look the slightest bit bothered by Koga''s voice. Her eyes were filled with pity as she stared at Koga, "Such a violent rejection. Your sin truly runs deep. I give you my apology for not coming to free you of this burden sooner. But everything will be alright. For a few moments, your salvation will come."

    Her blade''s edge started to glow a bright purple. With a flick of her wrist, a magenta wave of magical energy appeared in front of her. Koga''s body tensed as he recognized the technique being used in front of him; The Magic Cut. The most basic technique that any weapon user could learn with enough time and practice. Passing magic through their weapon, they gain the ability to launch their attacks outward in waves of light. He knew that the bigger the Cut, the more magic had been put into the attack. And this Magic Cut was long enough to fit around his neck.

    But it didn''t fly toward Koga. No, it hung in the air between him and the mounted knight. She swung again, creating a second cut that hung in the air. Then a third. Then a fourth. She kept going until seven cuts all floated before her, aiming directly at Koga.

    Then she pointed her weapon''s tip toward him.

    Instantly, all the purple cuts flew at him at the same time. Some trailed behind the others, but they all had the same target; Koga.

    His blade flashed as he parried the first Cut to reach him, his own sword cleaving the attack in two. Its two halves harmlessly hit the surrounding earth. He dashed forward to dodge the second attack...right into a waiting strike from his opponent. His blade came up, but his block was sloppy and rushed. The enemy''s weapon hit his guard and sent him backward. The force of the attack knocked him off balance, giving two of the Magic Cuts a clear path to him. They swerved around the back of the knight and surged toward him. With a herculean effort, he managed to cut through one of the Cuts, but the other hit him on his left shoulder.

    Koga grit his teeth hard to stop himself from crying out. He tried to grab his hilt with his left arm, but became aware of a horrible fact.

    He couldn''t feel his left arm.

    He looked to his left and saw that his arm was still attached to him. But, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get it to move. It hung limply at his side, completely useless and only slowing him down.

    He didn''t have time to focus on that, however. Three more Magic Cuts were heading his way, along with another attack from their progenitor. Eyes narrowed, he watched and waited for his enemy and the Magic Cuts to surround him. Then, at the last second, he dodge-rolled forward. The enemy''s sword passed over his head while the Cuts all collided in the air. They exploded in a flash of purple light as he rolled past the left side of the knight''s horse. Nelly kicked out at the warrior as he rolled by, but her hooves only managed to shave a few hairs off his head.

    He got to his feet, grunting while trying to lift his numb arm up with him. The knight turned her horse to face him. The pity remained on her face, "Why do you fight, poor warrior? Present your neck to me, and you will be free of your sin. There is no need to fear when such bliss awaits you."

    Koga spat toward the knight. He turned his sword around in his grip, the flames on its blade still burning. Then, with a deep breath, he shoved it into his left arm. Immediately, he felt the numbness abate as his nerves came back to life. A brief cry of pain escaped his lips as he pulled the blade out of his arm. Blue flames covered the hole he made and the nerves in his left arm screamed at him. But he could feel it again. That''s all that mattered. Ignoring the burning pain, he placed his left hand on the hilt of his weapon as he spoke, "This ''salvation'' you speak of sounds little better than imprisonment. You say my hatred of your kind is a ''sin''. Yet, were I to let you take my head, what would happen to me?"

    "You will not die, if that is your fear. Ever since my transformation, my edge no longer sends souls to the afterlife. Instead, it will merely put you into a half-dead slumber. One that can only be broken by another Mamono. And whatever Mamono rescues you from that slumber will doubtlessly become your wife. As your lovemaking will cleanse the hatred from your soul. You will be redeemed and reborn, understanding the wonderful bliss that is being with a compassionate Mamono wife," the knight put a hand on her chest as a happy sigh left her lips. Her eyes were closed as if she were imagining the moment that she spoke of right now.

    Koga''s response was barking laughter.

    Her expression fell while her eyes opened to see the Ochimusha''s body shaking with laughter. When he stopped, he shot a baleful glare at his adversary. He took a step forward while keeping his weapon held tight in both hands, "That is the ''salvation'' you offer? You act like such a thing is supposed to free me. But all you have to offer is another form of imprisonment. I expected no less from the deluded sort you Mamono prove yourselves to be."

    "What cruel words. Your hate must deeply stain your soul."

    "That hate is what keeps me fighting against you monsters!"

    "The exact reason you need my help."

    "Your ''help'' is simply you trying to force me to be like you! I would sooner die a third time than allow such a thing to happen to me!"

    The knight''s pitying stare only grew stronger with each word Koga spat her way. She shook her head before bringing her weapon to bear once more, "It is as I feared. Your sin runs far deeper than even I could imagine. You have become blinded by it. Unable to see the truth, even when it is right in front of you. There is only one way to save you from such a fate."

    "Try it if you dare, monster," Koga replied, spacing his feet apart and readying his weapon for the next pass. However, when he and the knight charged at each other for another exchange, he soon became aware of a dreadful fact.

    She outmatched him.

    She had him on the defensive the moment they got close enough. She attacked him three times in quick succession, her sword becoming violet blurs each time her arm moved. He barely managed to parry two of them and was forced to duck away from the third. When he tried to counterattack, either she''d parry his blow with ease or her horse would dodge out of the way for her. If her steed wasn''t helping her dodge his attacks, it was attacking him itself. It would regularly launch kicks and stomps his way in an attempt to distract him or throw him off balance. Sometimes it seemed like the two were working in tandem. He would swing at the knight''s thigh, but the horse would tilt itself in just the right way to make it blow ding off its armor. Then the knight would counterattack, forcing him to block or dodge. Then the horse would follow up with a kick from its back legs, sending Koga backward with the force of the blow.

    And if her sword skills weren''t bad enough, she would mix in her Magical Cuts with her attacks. A downward swing would leave behind an energy blade that flew at Koga''s neck the moment their weapons clashed. Even when he dodged, her next attack would be coming at him without fail. He tried to use his Dragon Stance to cleave her mount''s legs, but it would either jump over the attack, or its rider would interrupt him by sending a Magic Cut his way.

    She managed to leave numerous cuts and slashes across his body.

    While Koga hadn''t even hit her once.

    When the two separated again, Koga''s clothes were a mess. She had torn his shirt to tatters, revealing his bluish torso underneath. He could feel a throbbing ache coming from his heart, but one blaze of willpower was all it took to dampen it. An errant wind blew through the air as the two warriors stared each other down. The fog beneath them had grown thick enough to cover Koga''s ankles, and the Knight''s blade seemed to illuminate part of the ground. Neither side spoke as they prepared themselves for another exchange. Koga cursed under his breath. If things kept up like this, he wasn''t sure if he could make good on his words. If he could just get her off her horse, then he''d have a better chance of beating her. Or at least put them on a more equal footing. But the beast was as nimble as a cat and kicked with the force of a mule. He could still feel his ribs aching from the numerous hits he took from its hind legs. He needed space to think of a strategy, but he knew he couldn''t do that while in the same area as the knight. If only he could-

    Then Koga heard a familiar whinny through the fog.

    Nelly jumped to the left as Nobu came galloping by her, his hooves thundering toward Koga without care for the armored horse.

    "Nobu!" Koga shouted as his horse ran toward him. With no time to waste, he sheathed his weapon and then grabbed onto his horse''s reins when it got close. He ignored the whiplash as he swung himself into the saddle, pulling at Nobu''s reins to get him under control. He reared up with a loud whinny before stamping its feet and turning to the northeast at Koga''s instruction. Koga kicked Nobu''s sides, sending the horse galloping into the trees and away from the knight. He needed to make some distance between them. Give himself time to recover and think of a new plan. Even if she followed them, they''d both be on horseback this time. She wouldn''t have the same advantage as before.

    The knight stared after Koga''s retreating back. Then, with a simple pull of her reins, her horse broke into a gallop to chase the Ochimusha down.

    <hr>

    "The Chief God has a request of me?" Selina''s eyebrow rose as she stared at her newest companion.

    Valkyia, the Valkyrie who had intercepted Selina and Matilda, gave Selina a stiff nod, "Yes. It is something only you can do. And, should you complete the task, you will gain the favor of the head of the human pantheon."

    "And what exactly is this task?" Selina''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    The Valkyrie held out her hand to reveal a bright marble bracelet, "Give this to Sasha Fullmoon. Reveal the truth to her. And bring her back to the Chief God''s light."

 Chapter 59: Blade Of Salvation Part 2

    Selina and Matilda found their journey suddenly becoming very quiet. Neither spoke to the other while their horse trotted along without a care. They had crossed the boundary between the plains and the forest, trees starting to surround them on all sides. The path below became less worn and thick with vegetation. The buzzing of insects blended with the cries of animals deeper in the forest. However, none dared get too close to two riding atop their silent equine.

    Not because either of them were trying to keep them away.

    But because of the uninvited third member of their group.

    Valkyia floated directly to Selina''s left. The pure white wings on her kept her aloft with their rhythmic flapping. Her emerald hair was hung down to her collar in twin braids held together by golden pins. She was covered head to two in dull gray armor, with her thighs covered in a form of scale mail. In one hand she held a long spear, while the other carried a rapier thinner than Selina''s pinky finger. Her eyes were closed but she seemed to know where she was going. She easily avoided bumping into the Huntress'' steed or touching any of the low hanging branches.

    Selina stared at the valkyrie out the corner of her eye. She was, in a word, flawless. Her skin had no blemishes that could be seen, the aura around her was serene and calming, and even her weapons looked more noble than intimidating. Though she supposed that was to be expected. After all, she was created by the Chief God of this world. That thought made Selina frown as her eyes fell to one of her coat pockets. She reached into it and pulled the item hidden within out. Holding it up to the sunlight shining down from above, she gazed upon the shining marble bracelet in her hand. The trinket''s craftsmanship was exquisite. Loops and braids were inlaid across the central bands while the end of it was wide enough to accommodate any woman''s wrist. The smoothness of the item could be felt through her glove and even looking upon it gave her a sense of peace.

    She pulled the bracelet down and spoke, "Excuse me, Valkyia correct?"

    The valkyrie''s eyes opened revealing amethyst irises that complemented her blue lipstick. Yet despite her gentle features, her gaze was fierce and steely, "You have questions, Hunter?"

    "Yes," Selina frowned at the valkyrie. She usually didn''t care how others addressed her or what title they used. But the way Valkyia said "Hunter" made her feel...insulted. Like the word itself was tainted or undesirable. She ignored the feeling and continued, "You said that I am the only one who can give this bracelet to Sasha Fullmoon. Why is that? Why only me?"

    "Because you are the only one who can enter a Demon Realm and remain pure," Valkyia stated, her voice carrying a small echo with it. She pointed the blunt end of her spear at Selina''s chest, "Your nature as an anomaly protects you from even the most vile of corruption."

    "But surely a valkyrie created by the Head of the Order''s Pantheon would be able to do the same?" Selina ventured, confused at why the Chief God wouldn''t send one of her own to complete this task.

    Valkyia didn''t answer the Huntress straight away. Her attention turned to the path in front of them while her hand tightened around the haft of her spear. Her tone was neutral as she spoke "The Chief God has her reasons."

    "To be more exact," Matilda pulled herself up the Huntress'' back. She managed to maneuver until she was sitting on Selina''s shoulder. Her light body didn''t even make Selina flinch as she got comfortable. The Living Doll continued, "you remember how I stated that there is very little that Mamono Mana cannot corrupt?"

    Selina frowned in thought as the implication dawned on her, "So...even the direct servants of the Chief God are not immune to being corrupted?"

    "Not at all. I knew of many valkyries and Angels who fell right alongside Lescatie," Matilda didn''t hide how her eyes were focused on Valkyia as she spoke. The valkyrie refused to look at the Living Doll or respond to her. But Matilda continued, "In fact, I spoke with many of them. Most said that they don''t regret their change in allegiance or transformations. When I asked them why that was, I said something along the lines of how they couldn''t be with the person they loved with the Chief God."

    "And that is their only reason?" Selina asked Matilda.

    The Living Doll shrugged, "Not the only one. Some said it was because they heard the Chief God''s voice telling them to give in to their desires. That they shouldn''t hold back and show their charges how much they loved them."

    "My Lady did no such thing," Valkyia attempted to hide the anger in her voice. The way her brows furrowed and wings flared made it futile. Especially with the way she glared at Matilda, "And you would do well to watch your tongue, lest you wish to see what will happen to those traitors should one ever face me in combat."

    Valkyia raises her rapier while glaring daggers at Matilda. Selina prepared to say something, but Matilda beat her to it, "Oh, I am aware. As are many of the valkyries who defected. They are aware that the one who led them to becoming Dark Valkyries is the Fallen God. They simply see their current state as better than they were before."

    Selina''s frown deepened when Matilda mentioned the Fallen God. She could still remember that dark figure sitting in her living room. The black wings that extended from her hips. The way she seemed to blend in with the darkness of the room. The fervor with which she defended Druella and the Demon Lord. If that initial impression were anything to go by, then she could easily picture that Dark Divinity encouraging valkyries to defect to the Mamono. But that still left her with an important question...

    "Why does the Chief God not tell them the truth?" Selina asked both Matilda and the valkyrie, "She is meant to be the God of the world, correct? Surely it would be possible for her to inform any of these defectors that they have been led astray?"

    Valkyia''s expression became neutral once more. She turned her gaze away from Matilda and the Huntress while speaking in a monotone, "My Lady is extremely busy conducting other theaters in the war against the Mamono. Even with her great sight, she cannot find the time to help all those who need her at once."

    "Ah, ah, ah," Matilda raised a finger to get Selina and Valkyia''s attention, "don''t forget that she is still weakened from her last battle with the Demon Lord."

    "Weakened?" Selina''s asked, surprised at Matilda''s response.

    Matilda nodded, purposefully ignoring the glare that Valkyia sent her way, "Indeed. The Chief God attempted to face the Demon Lord in direct combat once before. The result was her being severely wounded and forced to retreat. It''s a tale that all Mamono know, as it''s the ultimate example of true love overcoming all obstacles."

    "Of course Mamono would call that foolish boy''s betrayal an example of ''true love''," Valkyia didn''t even bother hiding the disgust in her voice.

    Selina looked between Living Doll and the valkyrie, "I feel as if I am purposely being left out of this conversation. What are you two talking about?"

    Matilda tilted her head, "My apologies, Good Hunter. I forgot that you were not made aware of the full history of the war. That shall be rectified. Would you like to begin, Valkyrie?"

    Valkyia was silent for a few moments. Then her spear and rapier disappeared in a flash of light. Her hands came together in front of her, fingers laced together as she spoke, "Long before the Lilim were born, the Demon Lord ruled her army of Mamono alone. This Succubus, named Lilith, came to power almost as soon as her predecessor lay dead. The empty throne allowed her to take up the mantle of Demon Lord."

    "Without a Demon Lord to guide them, monsters are little more than mindless beasts," Matilda joined in, "While they are still dangerous, they aren''t intelligent enough to form organizations or gather into armies. But with a Demon Lord, they become capable of so much more. However, all monsters in the world are connected to the Demon Lord. This means that they all gain the same traits, features, and general world view as their new leader. And since Lilith is a Succubus..."

    "All monsters became part Succubus," Selina finished for Matilda. The Living Doll nodded in confirmation and Selina put a hand to her chin, "That explains why all Mamono are so sexual. And why their powers focus on seducing their foes rather than outright killing them. Hmm, would I be correct that this wasn''t a good thing for the human kingdoms of the time?"

    "You would be," Valkyia answered, "Humanity had just finished fighting a war with the previous Demon Lord. They were not prepared for another to come to power so early. To combat this sudden surge in monster attacks, my Lady created more and more Heroes to help stem the tide. But the vile Mamono''s methods of fighting...it hinder us some what."

    "More like, completely stopped them in their tracks. It''s a lot harder for a male Hero to kill something with a human''s face, human emotions, and is offering to have sex with them," Matilda''s response made Valkyia''s face turned slightly red with indignation. But the Living Doll kept going, "And you already know why females would be at a disadvantage."

    "Then...what did the Chief God do?"

    "She fell back on the tried and true method; Make a more powerful Hero," Matilda got to her feet and stood on Selina''s shoulder. Once she had her balance, she pretended to wield a sword in both hands while facing forward, "A legendary Hero, stronger than any other. His sword glowed with an awesome power. He could strike down an entire army of Mamono with a single swing of his mighty blade. His armor was so shiny that the sun itself was made to feel inadequate. Nothing could stand against him! No Mamono could stop him...save for one."

    Maildta looked at Valkyia with a grin on her face. With a scoff the Valkyrie explained, "The Hero was blessed by the Chief God and fought his way to the Demon Lord. But when he arrived...the did not strike her down. He spoke to her. Listened to her. And with her poisonous words, she managed to turn him to her side. The two consummated their union, and the greatest Hero in the world became the husband of the Demon Lord."

    Selina hummed in thought, "I see. Thus, distraught over losing such a powerful Hero, the Chief God descended from the Heavens and faced the two in combat. But the combined might of the Demon Lord and the strongest Hero proved too much for her. The two wounded her, which made her weaker than she should be."

    "Exactly," Matilda sat back down on Selina''s shoulder. She idly kicked her feet up without a care in the world, "Hear the Order tell it, it''s a horrible tale and rallying cry. To show why you should never listen to a Mamono and always strike them down. Hear the Mamono tell it, it''s a wonderful love story. Two star crossed lovers find each other in a world that wants them to fight. But they stand against it and prove that love is stronger than anything else."

    "A foolish idea. How could one see betraying your own people as love?"

    "Well when the people who you''re supposed to protect treat others like you like dirt, it''s only natural that it would happen."

    "Watch your tongue, Doll. The Order does no such thing."

    "Have you spoken to any of the Heroes currently in the Order recently? I''m pretty sure they could prove what I''m saying is correct."

    "As if you have spoken to any of them."

    "I haven''t. But I did speak with those traitors you''re talking about. And most blame the Order''s draconian rules for pushing them toward the Mamono. Maybe the Chief God should look into fixing her own organization?"

    "I said to watch-"

    "Enough. Both of you," Selina''s tone would broker no more arguing. But Matilda and Valkyia continued to glare at each other regardless. Not wanting another argument to start up, Selina turned to Valkyia and held up the bracelet again, "My next question then: What does all this have to do with Sasha Fullmoon? Who is she?"

    Valkyia shot one last glare at Matilda, before her gaze softened. Then she focused on the bracelet, "She was once a Hero. The greatest Hero Lescatie had ever seen. Saying that she slew hundreds of Mamono over her career would be an understatement. But, for some reason, she chose to retire and give her position over another. And when Lescatie fell, she joined those who are now called ''The Fallen Maidens.''"

    "Fallen Maidens?" Selina repeated, seeking clarification.

    "One of key pillars of Lescatie. Both before and after its fall," Matilda started to count off on her fingers, "Merse Dascaros, Mimil Miltie, Primera Concerto, Fransica Mistel Lescatie, Wilmarina Noscrim, and Sasha Fullmoon. Together the six of them are considered the Fallen Maidens of Lescatie. Called such as they were once the most powerful and influential Heroes in the entire nation. And now they are, arguably, the most powerful group of Mamono in the nation. Possibly even more so than Druella. And they all share a single husband. A red haired Incubus named Elt."

    Selina''s eyes widened, "They are strong enough to be seen as a Lilim''s equal?"

    "When they work together? Yes. When all six Maidens fight alongside their beloved husband, their power increases by leaps and bounds. Alone they are formidable. Together, possibly unstoppable," Matilda turned her attention to Valkyia, "And I assume that is what the Chief God wants with you, Good Hunter. To weaken their bond through removing Sasha Fullmoon. Am I correct?"

    "Not in the slightest," Valkyia was quick to say, her tone clipped and sounding insulted. She paused for a moment to regain her composure while Matilda grinned smugly at her. Then she continued, "While my Lady no doubt understands the great strategic value that removing even one of the Maidens represents, it is not her primary reason for giving you this task."

    "Then what is that reason?" Selina waved a hand through the air.

    "Sasha Fullmoon was turned through trickery," Valkyia lowered her head, "The Chief God stopped receiving her prayers sometime after she retired. We suspect that the Fallen God intercepted them, leading her astray with her foul words. My lady wishes to speak directly to her and show her that she has gone down the wrong path. That bracelet you have will establish a direct link with my Lady. The protections on it should prevent any from intercepting their conversation. But you must get the item onto Fullmoon in the first place. Only you can do this. For only you can get close to her without your mind being affected by the machinations of the Mamono."

    Selina blinked and stared down at the bracelet in her hand. She took in the valkyire''s words with while her gloved fingers felt the sides of the object. Taking into account everything she knew about Mamono, any other who was given this task would soon find themselves captured and transformed. And if the Chief God''s wound was crippling then it wouldn''t be too far fetched for her to offer Selina this accord. However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this than meets the eye. Valkyia had explained much, but still...

    Valkyia suddenly opened her eyes. Then her wings unfurled and she took to the sky. She looked over to Selina and Matilda, "We are close to Mamono lands. It is time I take my leave. Remember the task given to you, Hunter. And be careful with that...creature on your shoulder. Its loose tongue may get you into advantageous situations."

    "Wait I-" but before Selina could continue, the valkyrie flew off through the treeline. She held a hand out to the retreating white speck that got further and further away. Then it disappeared into the darkening sky above. She lowered her hand, grumbling while placing the bracelet into a pocket, "I still had questions."

    Matilda shrugged, "I cannot fault her. We are approaching lands with more demonic mana." Matilda waved her hand at the area around them. Selina followed the movement as confusion overcame her. The forest around them didn''t look too different from normal. The trees were the same brown color, the leaves were still a deep spring green, and the grass was as light green as always. But as the Huntress observed their surroundings she slowly became aware that things were different than before.

    Curious, she gently urged her horse closer to a nearby tree. She pulled it to a stop once she was close enough. Then she held out a hand and gently placed her fingers against the trunk. It felt rough and sturdy beneath her fingers but that didn''t tell her much. With a frown, she pulled her hand back and reached for another coat pocket. From within she withdrew a single throwing knife and placed it against the bark of the trunk. She cut downward, grabbing the bark that came off with her other hand. She put up the knife while holding the back of the tree bark up to her face.

    "It''s green. A deep green," she mused as she stared at the green part of the bark. She stared at the tree she cut, seeing that the insides were the deep green color. Her eyes narrowed, "This tree is healthy. Very healthy. More so than I would expect it to be."

    One of Matilda''s eyebrows rose, "You can tell, Good Hunter?"

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Selina put the knife while letting the bark drop to the ground, "It''s an old trick someone taught me. When the two of us were all we had."

    "Was this person important to you?" Matilda leaned a bit closer to the Huntress'' face.

    Selina nodded, a wistful look on her face, "Yes. Yes he was. I...I owe a lot to him."

    "Would you mind telling me about him?" Selina looked over at Matilda, her face like stone. The Doll smiled innocently while keeping her gaze on the Huntress. Then Selina lifted her hand and poked the Doll on the nose.

    While Matilda placed a hand over her nose, Selina nudged the horse to get it moving again, "Perhaps another time. When we have more time to rest."

    "Hrmm, alright. It''s a promise," Matilda rubbed at her nose while looking down at the grass, "But, yes. The tree being healthy is expected. I can feel the Mamono Mana on the air. Thankfully, it''s extremely thin. No one would be in danger of being corrupted unless they spent a week here."

    "And what of you? If you can feel it then..."

    Matilda waved Selina off, "There is no need to concern yourself with me, Good Hunter. I can feel the mana, yes. But it not affecting me in the slightest. The new soul I received from my Progenitor assures me of that."

    She placed a hand over the left side of her chest. She sighed happily, staring ahead of them for a moment. Then her expression turned worried, "But, we aren''t even a full day away from Pran. Yet the Mamono corruption has reached this far already. Even if it''s only a little, it means that the corruption of the lands around Pran is happening faster than expected."

    "Is there anything we can do? Perhaps send a message to the Guard Captain?"

    Matilda shook her head, "Not unless we want to stop our journey before it begins. Or unless you have a way to drain mana from an entire area at once." Selina shook her head. Matilda shrugged, "Then all we can do is move forward and hope for the best."

    Selina hummed in frustration, but silently agreed with Matilda''s assessment. Even if she didn''t like to do so. Her ability to drain mana could only be focused on the things she could directly touch, or that attempted to enter her body or soul. While she could likely drain the trees until they became husks it wouldn''t stop the spread of corrupting mana. If only she had a way to change that...

    She shook her head, putting the thought aside for the moment. Instead, she turned to Matilda, "That reminds me, you didn''t seem particularly fond of that Valkyia. In fact, you seemed some what hostile toward her."

    Matilda''s expression fell. She placed both her hands on her thighs while kicking her legs out, "I...yes. I apologize, Good Hunter. But I have my reasons."

    "And those are?"

    Matilda was silent for a second. Then she looked into Selina''s eyes with a determined glare, "I don''t trust her. Nor do I trust the Chief God at all."

    "Ah. I see. Why?"

    "Good Hunter, you spoke with the Goddesses about how the world used to be, correct?"

    "Yes. In fact, how do you know so much of this world''s past? Were you not just a regular Living Doll in Lescatie?"

    "I was, but Druella and the Sabbath wish to ensure that all Mamono are aware of the world''s history. Though they present it as an example of a horrible, broken system that was made better by the rise of Lilith. So, I will admit that my view was skewed toward the Mamono''s side of things."

    "And now?"

    Matilda gaze turned downward, "Now? Now that I know of the love that you and my Progenitor share? I do not believe that Lilith is correct. I don''t think that lust and love are the same. But...but I don''t think she''s necessarily wrong about the old system. The entire thing was quite literally based on controlling the human population. Even if it was a system made something as powerful as the Original Chief God, I can''t ever accept it as the way forward."

    "And you believe that the current Chief God is trying to return the world to that state yet again?" Selina ventured.

    Matilda nodded, "Without a doubt in my mind. If she got her way, things would return to the original status quo. Lilith would fall, another Demon Lord would take her place, the Demon Lord would go back to trying to kill humans, a Hero would arise and kill the Demon Lord, humans would build themselves up again, and on and on and on it would go. Something like that...is far too cruel a fate for this world."

    Selina nodded while watching Matilda''s expression. The Living Doll was clutching her chest while her eyes were hooded by a silent worry for the future. She said nothing, but placed a hand on Matilda''s shoulder for support. Seconds ticked by as the two remained silent. Then Matilda lifted her head and focused on the Huntress, "And you, Good Hunter? Do you trust the Chief God?"

    Selina didn''t answer at first. She simply stared ahead at the increasingly green landscape in front of her. An errant wind blew by, nearly pushing her hat off her head. She reached up and held the accessory down while waiting for the wind to blow by. Matilda held down her skirt while watching waiting for the Huntress'' response. Only when the wind calmed did Selina finally answer, "Not completely. I do not hold any malice toward the Chief God herself. Even after all I have heard of her, I won''t truly know if she as capricious as other say unless we meet face to face. But I am also not willing to blindly trust everything she or her servants say. I have met the divine before coming to this world. And they were not kind."

    "Then, what will you do about Sasha Fullmoon?"

    Selina''s tone was even as she responded, "First, tell me; What did Sasha do when the nation of Lescatie fell? Where was she? Was she involved in it at all?"

    Matilda''s expression darkened further, "She wasn''t just involved...she was a catalyst. After she retired, she set up an Orphanage in the capital city. She wanted to live in peace and help those children who had been left behind by the nation. But the Order refused to give up on her. They kept pressuring her to come back. To join the Noble Quarter so that they could either keep an eye on her, or force her to be another of their pawns. And while she resisted, she became more and more conscious of how bad the city''s conditions were becoming. So...she gave vital information on Lescatie''s internal defenses to Druella''s forces. Thinking that they would come and save the city without bloodshed. Then, when the invasion happened, she gave into her desires and raped Elt along with the rest of the Maidens. Now she is a Dark Priestess of the Fallen God, who she still believes is the Chief God."

    Selina was silent but her grip on the reins tightened. She had to force her anger and frustration down before she gave her answer, "Then, I will find her in Lescatie. Speak with her. Tell her the truth. Then I shall leave the bracelet with her. If she still has the capacity to consider atonement, then I will not stop her from doing so."

    "And if she doesn''t?"

    "Then, for her sake, I hope we never become enemies."

    <hr>

    For the first time since he came back to life, Koga felt cornered.

    His instincts screamed and he looked over his shoulder. He cursed as he saw three Magic Cuts flying at him from behind. He let go of Nobu''s reins to hold his sword with both hands. Blue flames trailed his sword as it flashed through the air. Each of the Cuts were slashed through by his blade, the remnants hitting the earth and kicking up dust in their wake. Nobu whinnied, galloping at his full speed straight through the forest in front of them. Koga grabbed the reins with his left hand and leaned forward, "Don''t stop, Nobu! We need to get some space. Then we-"

    "Why do you run?" Koga nearly bit his tongue at the sudden voice. His head whipped to the left, hackles rising as he spotted his pursuer barely a only five feet away from him. Neither her nor her steed looked winded in the slightest. Nelly easily kept pace with Nobu without going even a fraction of the speed. Koga could only grit his teeth in frustration at how the Demonic Horse matched his own steed with minimal effort. His gaze jerked to the Knight as she prepared her blade once again, "I do not plan to hurt you. My only goal is to see you loved."

    A swift upward swing of her blade followed her sentence. Koga leaned away from the attack, but felt his steed get rocked by a sudden force. Nobu whinnied in pain while Koga fought to keep his balance. His own sword''s weight pulled him toward the right, but he kept a firm enough grip on the reins and his foot in the stirrup to get leverage. With a grunt of effort he pulled himself back into the saddle. He looked to the right and noticed that there was a cut in his horse''s right side. However, there was no blood nor broken skin where the sword had attacked. The only indication that Nobu had been attacked at all was the long purple line that ran from his side to his flank.

    Koga cursed before moving his weapon to his right hand. He stabbed his sword toward the Knight, but she leaned back and away from the strike. He flipped his blade horizontally and slashed toward her head. She retaliated by leaning so far back that her head was inches away from her horse''s flank. Yet she somehow managed to thrust her sword toward Koga''s face. His blade came up and barely deflected the attack. Blue sparks flew as the swords clashed for but a moment. However, the Knight''s blade left a purple Cut in the air that flew at Nobu''s leg. He tried to parry the ethereal blade, but was forced to block another swift slash from the Knight. The Magic Cut went straight through Nobu''s leg, but it didn''t hurt the horse at all.

    Koga grunted and pulled at the reins. Nobu whinnied as it sped up and moved away from the Knight. The Knight regained her balance and merely watched as Koga got in front of her. His teeth were grit as he watched his opponent fall behind him. He didn''t know how long this song and dance had been going on. All he knew was that his adversary hadn''t given up the chance even once. Let alone given him an opening to turn the tide. She had been constantly on his tail, catching up in a flash before attacking without mercy. Any counterattacks he tried were either dodged or parried with disdainful ease.

    Koga turned his gaze forward. The forest around him seemed to have gotten thicker. The trees were taller, the grass greener, and he swore the bushes they passed by were covered in berries. He even heard the sound of birds chirping in the distance. Yet he couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong. A glance down revealed the path Nobu was galloping on was covered in tall grass. So thick was it that the stalks Nobu flattened would quickly pop back into place. Koga turned his eyes skyward but could only catch flashes of the afternoon sun through the thick canopy above him.

    He heard two more Magic Cuts fly his way and turned around to deflect them again. But the twin purple cuts veered to his left and right at the last second. A moment later, he heard the sound of wood being sliced in twain. His eyes widened as he turned back around to see two large trees beginning to fall into his path. One on his left and the other on his right. The two were far enough away, that if he didn''t he and Nobu would be in danger. But if he did stop then the Knight would catch up to them. And he''d be truly cornered.

    Steeling his gaze, Koga raised his weapon and held it in both hands. He steadied his nerves with a deep breath. He kept his gaze on the two falling trees, counting backward in his head as Nobu got closer.

    And closer...

    And closer...

    Now.

    With a sharp exhalation of breath, Koga''s sword sliced forward. Once, twice, three times it moved through the air, each blow cutting through the trees like a knife through butter. In the wake of his strikes the blue fire caught on the brown trunks of the trees. Its magical properties burned away the moisture within until the trees were dry enough to catch alight. As Koga and Nobu got passed the trees, the trunks split into multiple pieces of rapidly burning wood. They hit the grass below that soon lit up with azure flames.

    Koga smiled before looking back to see how his pursuer would react to his newly made obstacle. At first, it looked like the Knight had been stopped in her tracks.

    Then he saw as a storm of Magic Cuts blast the obstacle apart. The Knight bursts through the shattered tree trunks, scattering his flames enough that the chance of them spreading were slim to none. And her horse continued to thunder forward without a care in the world. Growling his frustration to the heavens, Koga turned his gaze forward and continued to push Nobu on.

    "You must know that this isn''t helpful," his adversary said aloud, her voice sounding close despite still being behind him, "Your hatred is eating you up inside. It''s why you have yet to lose me. Why your attacks cannot harm me."

    "Silence, monster!" Koga shouted while trying to spot anything he could use to his advantage, "I refuse to listen to the words of something that wishes to force me to love someone I don''t even know!"

    "You can get to know them after the two of you are together. All you need to know is that she will love you unconditionally."

    "Such a thing is not love! It is enslavement!"

    "Only to those who don''t know its beauty."

    "You are as delusional as that Pretender," Koga shook his head before turning to stare daggers at the Knight, "You both believe that all it takes to make someone happy is to give in to something that only lusts after them. You both think that choosing to chase something that those who would not be with Mamono are simply misguided. Never considering that, perhaps, there are those who simply don''t want to be with Mamono!"

    The Knight shook her head, "Yet again your hatred blinds you to the truth. But that is alright. This chase will end one way or another."

    "What are you talking abo-" Koga paused as his eyes fell onto the cut on Nobu''s left side.

    More specifically, how it had gotten bigger.

    Koga gasped while leaning over his horse''s neck, "NOBU! Are you alright?!" Nobu snorted while shaking his mane. Which was when Koga noticed that his horse''s gait wasn''t natural. At first he thought it was simply because of the tall grass they were running through. But as he paid more attention, he noticed that his horse was moving slower. That Nobu''s front left leg was moving strangely. It still hit the ground and bent like the others, but its mid-section seemed to glow with a purple light. One that was growing bigger by the second. Koga turned his baleful gaze onto the Knight, "What did you do?!"

    The Knight raised her blade, its edge glowing a deep purple color, "The edge of my blade is no longer made to end lives, but to save them. Every cut I make is filled with the same Mana that flows through my body. The Mana that turned Lescatie into the paradise it is now. And while it is less effective than simply removing their heads, direct slashes can still induce the same saving grace upon my targets. It is slow, but it is effective. Though, nothing says I can''t speed up the process."

    Her blade flashed and created more Magic Cuts that flew at Koga. He instinctively raised his blade to block, but the projectiles purposely dodged his sword. They made for Nobu''s flank, legs, and body instead. Koga moved to deflect them, forcing three of the attacks to the ground with the sound of metal cutting through air. But when he moved to block a fourth, he felt something hit him the back. A feeling of numbness started to spread through his body, but he forced it away with an exertion of will. Then he looked back and saw that the Knight hadn''t stopped sending Magic Cuts his way. But while some still aimed for Nobu, others were aimed directly for Koga.

    Koga, feeling his frustration and rage reaching a peak, roared to the heavens as the storm of Cuts raced toward him. His blade flashed as he deflected, blocked, and parried as many of the projectile blades as he could. Azure Flames met the purple edges of the Knight''s Mana, burning it away or sending it to the ground. Koga''s arms moved faster than the eye could see, becoming a veritable wall of steel.

    But his wall didn''t cover every angle.

    And soon, with one final whinny, Nobu tripped over his front left hoof. Koga felt his steed lose its balance and begin to fall. With seconds to act he leapt from his saddle and into the air...aiming for the Knight. He held his scabbard in his left hand and sheathed his blade in one swift motion. He only had eyes for the Monster that had taken his steed away. He took a deep breath in, centered himself, and focused his all on striking at the target in front of him.

    Then, when he was but a sword''s width away from his foe, he struck.

    Roar: Dragon Of The Palemoon!

    His blade flashed in a downward arc, aiming directly for his target''s head. She had long since pulled on the reins of her own horse, but even she couldn''t stop it in time. Halting would still keep her in range of his weapon, and if she continued on he''d land behind her where she''d be open. He saw her eyes widen as she realized her predicament.

    But that lasted for but a moment.

    Then her gaze calmed and she raised her left arm up, gauntleted hand poised to catch his weapon as it came down. A purple aura surged up her arm until it covered the whole appendage from her shoulder to her finger. While Koga didn''t know what the aura was, he knew that it would likely dampen his strike. So, with the last bit of moment he had, he forced himself closer and his blade just a little bit further to the left.

    It barely made a difference...but it was still enough.

    His attack completely missed the Knight''s arm and head...and instead struck deep into her collarbone.

    Koga''s felt his blade cut through the armor, flesh, and then it struck bone-

    Suddenly his vision was filled with white.

    He felt weightless for a moment, his body no longer listening to him. Then he felt something hit in his back as he landed on something hard. The pain shocked him back to consciousness, allowing him to get his bearings. He shook his head to get rid of the ringing in his ears while trying to get to his feet. His sword and scabbard were still in their proper places but he felt an immense numbness in his chest. Looking down he saw a large, purple hole in his chest just next to where his heart would be. It pulsed and writhed against his body with small cracks reaching out from the center. But his clothing was still intact. Though how much that mattered he wasn''t sure.

    "Impressive," his head shot up as his adversary came into view once again. His eyes immediately went to where his blade had struck. And the sight made his lips split into a grin.

    On the left side of her body, the Knight now had an open wound. It didn''t go any farther than her collarbone. Nor did it seem to slow her down in the slightest. He couldn''t even tell if the wound was bleeding due to the armor being in the way.

    But that didn''t matter.

    What mattered was that he managed to hurt his foe.

    And if she could be hurt...

    "...You can be killed," he said, rising to his feet while taking his still burning sword. He placed the blade over his chest, wincing as the flames helped lessen the numbness in his body.

    The Knight followed Koga''s gaze to the wound on her collar. Her gaze was impassive as she stared at the first injury she had taken this entire battle. Then she turned back to him and shrugged, "I suppose."

    "Heh, why so glib, Monster?" Koga chuckled as he got to his shaking feet, "Does your own death not scare you?"

    However, the Knight merely shook her head, "You misunderstand. This body is not mine."

    "...What?"

    The Knight raised her weapon, the afternoon sun reflecting off its surface like a mirror, "You have not been fighting this Dullahan. You have been fighting me. The Blade Of Salvation. My transformation gave me sentience and a will of my own. And while I cannot fight on my own, I can appear to those who need me and any who have Championed me in the past. This woman was chosen as she was closest to you and is yet to find a husband. Her own skills with a blade are exquisite, but a special touch is required for ones with as much hatred as you."

    The "Blade Of Salvation" lowered itself while continuing its explanation, "While the death of this woman would be tragic, it would only delay your eventual salvation until another day. Thus, any damage you deal to her is futile."

    Koga blinked. He was speechless. His gaze went from the Knight on her horse, to the weapon she wielded. All this time...he hadn''t been fighting a person? He had been fighting the weapon itself? That...explained so much. The preternatural swordsmanship, the ability to launch so many Magic Cuts at once, its single minded pursuit of him, the power within the woman''s limbs. She was a capable fighter, but that weapon put her on a whole other level.

    Which meant that...if he simply killed the woman...it wouldn''t matter.

    He wouldn''t win.

    He''d just stalemate it.

    His head fell and his shoulder drooped as the realization hit him. Seeing this, the Blade Of Salvation spoke once more, "Now you see the truth. In which case, please, stop fighting. Let me bring you peace, and cut that hatred in your heart to ribbons. You''ll be much happier that way. Please, let me save you."

    Koga felt his ears twitch. He looked up at the approaching Dullahan. He blinked for a moment as his eyes went from her then to her steed...before locking onto the sword in her grip.

    ...He knew what he had to do.

    "You ask me to surrender?" Koga felt the strength in his arms return as he renewed his grip on his sword, "To stand here and let you ''save'' me?"

    The Dullahan stopped in her tracks. Then she shook her head and sighed, "Your tone of voice suggests you will not be doing that, will you?"

    "Of course not!" Koga shouted, pointing his blade at the weapon in the Dullahan''s hand. His lips were curled into a frown while his eyes blazed with purpose, "I would never surrender to the one who felled my noble steed! If the sword is what I''m fighting, then my course is clear. I shall shatter your edge and rip you from the puppet you call a Champion! I do not know how many you have ''saved'' before now. Nor do I care. For when I am done, none will even remember your name!"

    Koga took his sword in both hands, spread his feet apart, and prepared for combat, "Now, come! This will be the last battle you ever have!"

    Koga''s battle cry split the air as he charged at the mounted Dullahan with his sword ready to strike.

    The Blade Of Salvation merely sighed, "How...disappointing."

    <hr>

    Matilda''s ears perked up. She pushed herself to her feet and turned her eyes to the west, "Good Hunter...did you hear that? That sudden scream?"

    "Yes, I did," Selina pulled the reins toward the west and kicked the horse into a trot.

    Matilda grabbed onto the Huntress'' head for balance, looking down in confusion, "Why are we going this way?"

    "Because the one who made that scream was Koga," Selina said plainly.

    "You could tell?"

    "I could recognize his voice anywhere. And he may need assistance. Let us go."

 Chapter 60: The Blade Of Salvations End

    Koga shouted as his blade came down on thin air yet again. He heard the sound of hooves landing behind him and instinctively rolled to his left. The sound of a blade parting air whizzed passed his airborne legs as he turned around to face his foe. The Knight was already moving toward him, her weapon flashing as she swung it at the ground to her left. A Magic Cut fell into the earth while she kicked her horse into a full gallop at Koga. Her blade rose while a purple aura encased it from guard to tip. Koga raised his weapon, planning to dodge under the attack and try to strike at her steed''s front legs. When his opponent was close he got down to one knee, his blade moving horizontally toward his targets.

    The Knight''s horse leapt over his attack while her weapon sliced out at his body. Not able to move out of his attack, Koga''s left shoulder was sliced by the Demon Silver weapon. He felt the numbness in his chest from the prior wound get worse, but it didn''t stop him from moving. With grit teeth he got to his feet and turned around. He back-stepped away, trying to make distance between himself and the rider. The Knight turned her steed around and charged at him, weapon already poised for another attack.

    Koga kept backing up, looking around for something he could use to his advantage. A glance over his shoulder revealed that he was backing toward a tree. An idea forming in his mind, he turned and ran straight at the large tree. With blade held to his right he ran as far up the side of the tree as he could, momentum carrying him to the half way point of the trunk. Once there he sheathed his sword, turned to face his foe, then kicked off the tree into the air. The Knight''s horse jumped into the air as well, the Blade Of Salvation moving to strike at Koga''s other shoulder as the two closed on each other. Koga waited until he could see the whites of his opponent''s eyes before unsheathing his blade and aiming for her neck. The Blade of Salvation moved to intercept his attack, and found itself being knocked away from the surprising force behind the strike.

    Koga moved to take advantage of the opening. His sword flashed forward as he tried to stab at the still airborne enemy...but then the Magic Cut from before came out of the ground. It cut through his arm at the elbow, sapping the force behind his attack as the two passed each other. He audibly cursed as he hit the ground grabbing his right arm as it began to fall limp. Turning, he saw the Magic Cut disintegrate into the air while his opponent trotted her horse around to face him. She, or more precisely, the Blade spoke with an air of quiet confidence about him, "I hope you are starting to understand how outmatched you are. If you simply-"

    "Silence!" Koga stabbed his right arm to get the feeling back into it. He glared at his opponent, teeth barred as the flames in his eyes burned bright. A growl rose from his throat as he shouted, "I grow tired of hearing your puppet''s prattle. I swear that when this battle is over, I will cut her to pieces and let the blood drip down my throat as she dies screaming!"

    Koga didn''t notice how his words managed to unnerve his opponent. The only thing he could see was an enemy that he needed to defeat. Reaching down he gathered up as much dirt and grass as he could in his left hand before tossing it out at his opponent. Dashing to the left, he did the same thing in an attempt to throw off her vision. After doing this for a third time, he ended up directly across from her right side. Then he shot forward, spinning on his heel as he aimed to cut into both her leg and the horse''s side. But, once again, the blade came down and blocked his attack before it even got close. Grunting, he moved with the parry and launched a sloppy kick at his opponent. The horse easily dodged away from the attack but it did allow him to get his footing back.

    He got to his feet and tried to ready himself for another attack. But when he put his left foot forward, he instantly lost all feeling in it. His eyes widened as the feeling spread to his right and left shoulders, forcing him to lose his balance. He put weight onto his right leg and turned his blade toward the earth. Forcing both hands onto his weapon''s guard he managed to stop himself from completely falling. He grit his teeth and spoke, "Wh-what is this? My body..."

    He looked down at his chest and gasped as he saw the chest wound he had received. It was far larger now, the cracks covering up most of his torso and pulsing with a deeper purple light. He tried to use his will to burn it away, but it seemed to only be able to clear the farthest edges of the cracks. And the progress was so slow that it wouldn''t be gone fast enough.

    "So this is your limit," his head whipped up at his foe''s voice. The Knight was slowly trotting toward him, her horse''s gait steady and without any urgency. Her emotionless eyes were focused on him as she held her blade to the side. The aura around it shimmered as she spoke, "Though your will is certainly strong. The fact that you''re able to hold your blade at all is a testament to that. But that matters little. The Heart Scar I gave you has been slowly spreading Mamono Mana throughout your body. And all the attacks that have connected only served to hasten that spread. Even if you manage to clear some of it, you will remain immobile long enough for me to save you. Now, close your eyes. This will only take a moment."

    Koga barred his teeth while struggling to make his body move. His head, hips, and thighs all thrashed while small azure flames burned away at the wounds on his chest and arms. However, no matter what he did, it wasn''t enough. Soon the shadow of his foe fell over him. He glared up into the face of his opponent as she raised the Blade Of Salvation high. His mind screamed at his body to move, defiance burning even when faced with the end.

    The blade came down...but stopped as a loud crack was heard from Koga''s right.

    The Knight''s eyes opened wide as her horse danced away from a projectile aimed for her head. The shot whizzed just to the right of her head, cutting off some of her hair with its passing. As Koga felt hope kindle in his heart, he turned to the source of the noise...and felt two emotions as he beheld his savior.

    Gratefulness and shame.

    For riding out of the forest, astride a horse of her own, with Matilda hanging onto her collar, came the Good Hunter. In her left hand she held the Evelyn, its barrel smoking from her recently fired shot. In her right was a long silver straight sword with a scabbard far too large for it on her back. She pulled on her horse''s reins, making it whinny as it came to a sudden halt within the clearing. The Good Hunter wasted no time. She dropped from her saddle, sheathing her weapons as she hit the ground running.

    "Koga!" she shouted while coming to a stop next to him. She crouched and pulled her glove off, Matilda letting go of her neck and landing on her own two feet. Selina didn''t even hesitate to place her bare hand onto Koga''s chest, "Are you hurt? Do you need more medical aid?"

    "Good Hunter, I...apologize," Koga looked away from Selina, grip on his blade tightening as she purged the Mamono Mana from his body, "That you have to see me in such a sorry state. I am deeply sorry for failing you in this way."

    Selina shook her head, watching as the Heart Scar on Koga''s chest rapidly shrunk beneath her palm, "Don''t talk nonsense. Focus on recovering." By the time Matilda rushed over to Koga''s left it had already diminished to the size of her palm. The cuts on his shoulder and arms disappeared as well, while strength returned to his arms. Selina turned her gaze to check on Matilda. The Doll was staring at the Knight, a frown on her face as her single eye kept focus on it. Selina spoke, "Do you know who that is, Matilda?"

    "Matilda?" Koga followed the Huntress'' gaze, eyes widening as he beheld the Living Doll standing to his left.

    Matilda held up a hand in greeting, "We''ll explain later. Just know that I''m another who was saved by the Good Hunter, Koga. Good Hunter, the enemy we face is a Dullahan."

    "A Dullahan? But she still has her head," Selina pointed out, remembering the tales of the dark riders from her home.

    Matilda shook her head, "No, look at her neck. That choker keeps her head from falling off. As long as it''s in place, her head will remain on her neck."

    "I see," Selina stood up, taking her hand off Koga once the Heart Scar was completely gone. She unsheathed her sword and gun, taking a step forward to face the Mamono before her, "So, if I were to remove her head then the battle will be over?"

    "Normally it would, as a Dullahan holds all her mana within her body. Her Ger head acts as a seal keeping it all contained. Knocking the head off would make end the fight as she''d become the same as any other single Mamono. Lustful and focused entirely on finding a man to assault."

    Matilda moved to Koga, grabbing his arm in both her hands, "However, that is no ordinary Dullahan. It''s a wielder of the Blade Of Salvation."

    Matilda pointed toward the blade held in the Dullahan''s right hand. Selina observed it, eyes narrowing as she took in it''s make up. The metal of its blade reminded her of the rapier she took from Teresa. She spread her legs while holding her blade and gun steady, "Would I be correct in assuming that is the name of a powerful weapon?"

    "A living weapon to be precise. Unlike a Cursed Sword, the Blade Of Salvation was once a normal weapon. It was used by the Lescatie Nobles to execute those they labeled as traitors. But when Lescatie Fell, Druella''s magic reforged the blade into a living magical weapon. It can sense those who carry hatred of Mamono and seeks them out, with the plan to decapitate them like it did so many others. Those it decapitates do not die. Instead, males are put into a half dead state, their fluctuating Spirit Energy attracting other undead Mamono to rape them, while females are instantly turned into more Dullahan."

    Selina nodded while her eyes locked onto her foe. The Dullahan was frowning, her own confused stare meeting Selina''s focused one. She remained silent as her horse pawed the ground with one of its hooves. After a few more moments of silence, it raised its blade and pointed it at Selina, "You. I do not know who or what you are. But I believe I should stay away from you."

    A second later, the Dullahan blurred into motion. Its horse charged forth, aiming to go around Selina''s right side to get at Koga and Matilda. Koga pushed himself to his feet but he wouldn''t be fast enough to strike at the oncoming horsewoman. However, before the Dullahan could reach him Selina moved to intercept the foe. She swung her blade at the rider who barely managed to dodge away from the attack. Quickly, Selina aimed her gun at the enemy and fired twice in rapid succession. The first bullet the Dullahan blocked, but the second managed to hit her in her wounded shoulder. She grunted as the shot knocked off her pauldron and sent a spray of blood spurting out behind her.

    Koga managed to get his feet under him, crouching as he beheld the wound the Huntress made. His eyes darted to Selina who was already moving to take advantage of her opponent''s surprise at the damage. Her silver blade shined as she slashed out at the rider, her attack nowhere near hitting her target. However, as she moved she pulled the large scabbard off her back. She shoved her sword into the scabbard and a loud clicking sound echoed through the air. She took the handle of her blade in hand while swinging the now greatsword in an overhead swing. Its elongated blade had the range she needed to strike her foe.

    Eyes widening, the Dullahan brought up her blade while bidding her horse to leap backward. As the sword got close, her other hand moved to hold the hilt as well. Even as her horse started to dance away, the length of the greatsword allowed it to hit her even as she was moving. The second she felt the blade connect with her own she felt her arms buckle. The force of the blow sent her horse flying back far faster than she had wanted. It landed on its hooves, but nearly tripped over itself as the shock from the blow traveled through it. The Dullahan''s arms trembled as she tried to recover from the shock.

    The Huntress lifted Ludwig''s Holy Blade up and placed it nonchalantly on her shoulder. Weapons such as these weren''t usually in her arsenal. But taking into account where she was going, she figured it would be prudent to get used to every weapon she could use. Just in case she needed to be versatile. She glared at her opponent as the sun glinted off her blade''s edge. The Dullahan, meanwhile, was staring at the Huntress with shock written all over face.

    Koga pushed himself to his feet, pulling his sword from the ground and yanking his arm from Matilda''s grip. He moved to step toward the Huntress, but felt something pull on his coat. He looked down and locked eyes with Matilda. She had a serious expression on her face, head shaking back and forth, "Don''t. You''ll lose."

    "What?" Koga''s voice was filled with indignation and confusion.

    "You can''t beat the Blade Of Salvation. Not as you are now," she explained further while the Huntress moved to attack her foe. The Mamono had Nelly move away, launching Magic Cuts at the Huntress as she tried to get around her. But the projectiles were either dodged, deflected, or simply ran through as the Huntress moved to intercept the Rider.

    "How would you know?!" Koga barely kept the growl out of his voice. Part of him understood that, whoever Matilda was, she was at least allied to the Good Hunter. But her saying that he had no chance at defeating the Blade Of Salvation buried that understanding in a haze of anger, "You were not here while I was fighting it!"

    Matilda shook her head, "No, I was not. But I know how the Blade Of Salvation works. And I can see in your eyes why your blade won''t reach it, save for when you get lucky. And the Blade knows it too. Look at it."

    Matilda pointed toward the Huntress'' battle. Sure enough, while the Knight did send Magic Cuts at the Huntress, she never tried to close the distance and attack her like with Koga. Instead, she would get well out of Selina''s sword range then turn to Koga and Matilda. But when she tried to charge them, the Huntress would quickly fire her gun and drive her back. Matilda continued while the two battled, "She knows that fighting the Huntress is a fool''s errand. But even now she is trying to engage you in combat. Because she knows that you would be easier to defeat. That''s why you-"

    "Enough," Koga yanked his arm out of Matilda''s grip. The small Doll stumbled forward while Koga fast walked toward the battlefield. He held his sword in both hands while increasing his speed, "I will not stand here when my enemy is right in front of me. I am far from finished with this monster."

    "Koga, no!" Matilda''s words fell on deaf ears. Koga was dashing toward the battle, completely ignoring her concerns. He got close just as the Dullahan dodged another attack from the Huntress. She had unsheathed her silver sword, giving her more speed and agility while allowing her to wield the Evelyn once more. Her latest attack had sent the Mamono far toward the edge of the clearing with a tree to her horse''s flank. Seeing an opening, Koga ran in with his blade held in both hands. He leapt into the air eyes locked on the Dullahan''s sword arm. As he attacked the Huntress was aiming her gun at the rider with her finger on the trigger. She pulled the trigger just as Koga slashed down.

    The Dullahan''s weapon danced through the air, holding the hilt in one hand while her other reached out to grab at the airborne Koga. As her sword parried Koga''s strike, her other hand grabbed him by the arm and yanked him in front of her. The bullet meant for her struck Koga in the torso as he was sent sprawling to the ground on her left. Grunting as a sharp pain shot through his stomach, he pushed himself to his knees and turned to see what the Knight was doing. His eyes widened as the Blade Of Salvation shined in the light of the sun, its edge inches from his neck.

    There was a loud ping as the blade was forced back by a bullet, making its wielder click her tongue in annoyance. She was forced back as Selina got in front of Koga, weapons at the ready and body tensed. She glanced over her shoulder at Koga, eyes silently asking if he was alright. Stunned he could only nod while staring at the Huntress'' back. Selina returned the nod before focusing on her enemy yet again.

    The Knight pulled her horse to a stop and stared at the Huntress. Confusion was written all over her face, while her steed moved to allow her a clear line of sight on the Huntress. She spoke, voice no longer carrying its confident tone, "Stranger, why are you doing this?"

    "Doing what?" Selina spoke, moving to block Koga''s body with her own. She saw Matilda rushing to them out the corner of her eye. Wanting to stop her opponent from seeing the small doll, she stepped forward to keep its attention on her, "Protecting my friend from your attacks?"

    "Fighting me at all," the Knight sounded genuinely perplexed. She raised her weapon up so that it could be seen by all in attendance, "I am the Blade Of Salvation. I can sense the hatred and anger others have toward Mamono. I can feel the emotions that guide them to fight against us. Those horrid, burning, painful feelings that only drive them to commit sin after sin."

    Her eyes narrowed as she focused back on the Huntress, "But you...I don''t feel that from you. You have no hatred in your heart. You hold no grudge against Mamono. You don''t swing your weapon out of malice. But if that is true...then why are you fighting me? Those who do not hate Mamono have no reason to fight them."

    Selina''s expression didn''t change. Her sharp eyes locked with the Knight''s while her voice remained steady, "The answer to that is simple. You are attempting to corrupt Koga without his explicit consent. That is all the reason I need."

    The Knight''s expression softened, "Ah, I see. You simply misunderstand. What I do will help that Ochimusha. It will remove the hatred in his heart and help him realize how wonderful it is to be with a Mamono. He will have a wife, a family, and a home to make him whole."

    But to the Knight''s surprise, the Huntress shook her head, "No, I understand that. Understand that is why you are trying to change him."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The Knight''s eyes widened, "Wait...you understand."

    "Yes. I hold no hatred in my heart. For you or Mamono as a whole."

    "Then...why are you fighting me?"

    Selina aimed her gun at the Dullahan''s head. The weapon clicked as she readied it to fire, "It''s as I said. I understand you. I understand why you are trying to do what you''re doing. And it''s because I understand you, that I also understand why I have to stop you."

    Evelyn barked as she fired, the Huntress moving as well to close the distance with her foe. The Dullahan managed to block the bullet, but was forced to dodge away from the Huntress'' attack. Koga watched in awe as the two continued to battle a sense of shame beginning to fill his heart. He had been so easily thrown aside and used as a shield. How was he so outmatched? His hatred flamed ever brighter while his grip on his blade tightened.

    The sound of tiny feet rushing his way pulled his attention away from the battle. He looked to his left to see Matilda moving to his side. She knelt down and placed her hands on his stomach, "How bad is it?"

    Koga grunted, "I will live. And the wound has already regenerated."

    Matilda looked closely at the bullet hole. Sure enough, the wound was closing itself up as they spoke. She nodded before turning to Koga with a frown on her face, "Do you understand now? You can''t beat her as you are."

    "Then what am I supposed to do?!" Koga shouted through grit teeth, helplessness beginning to seep in. The grip on his sword''s hilt made his knuckles turn white, "Do you expect me to just sit here?! Watch as the woman I swore myself to fights without me at her side? To admit defeat and not even attempt to avenge my fallen steed?!"

    He pushed himself onto a knee, one hand moving to grasp at his chest, "The heart I hear beating in my chest. The flames of hatred that burn within me. They scream for me to cut her down. To slice her apart. To drink her blood at-"

    Koga felt something light smack him across the face. He blinked, suddenly silenced by both the shock and incredulity of the action. He slowly moved his face back as he met the singular eye of the Living Doll that had slapped him.

    Matilda.

    "You understand nothing!" Koga actually flinched at the Doll''s admonishment. She reached down and cupped his cheeks in her hands. With surprising strength she forced him to look her in her frustrated eyes. Once she had his attention, she began to explain, "Think for a second, Koga. The Blade Of Salvation can sense your hatred. It uses that hatred to track you down. And a Mamono''s primary way of fighting is by taking advantage of their opponent''s emotional state. Add to that the fact that she''s willing a Living Weapon, and how she''s seemingly able to block and counter all of your attacks but not the Good Hunter''s. Think for a moment. Why is that?"

    Koga''s eyes moved from side to side as he took in Matilda''s words. A frown began to come over his features as he considered her words. It was true that the blade had a preternatural ability to see his attacks coming. To the point where he could swear she somehow knew where he would strike...before...he made the...

    His eyes widened as the realization hit him. He whispered aloud, "She''s predicting my attacks by sensing my hatred."

    Matilda nodded, "Exactly. Your hatred is like a beacon to her. And the brighter it burns, the easier it is for her to track it. And if you attack her with that hatred, she will turn it against you."

    "But then what of the wound I gave her? I managed to strike her-"

    "Even the most powerful defense can be overcome with skill and planning. But such actions require a clear mind and an even temper. And that''s not something you currently have. If you believe me wrong, then tell me, have you even attempted to replicate her Magic Cuts?"

    Koga froze as the Doll''s words sunk in.

    Matilda sighed, "As I thought. You do realize that technique isn''t one unique to her? Anyone who wields a melee weapon and has sufficient mana can do it. But, so far, you have only been running at her and trying to hit her or her horse with your sword, have you not?"

    Koga didn''t answer. He wanted to turn his head away in shame, but Matilda had a firm grip on his cheeks. He grit his teeth as he answered, "You...are correct."

    Then he met Matilda''s gaze, "But then what would you have me do? Let go of all of my hate? Right this moment?" He didn''t know if he could do so. He understood why he needed to, but the combination of losing Nobu and everything that had happened...it was too much. He couldn''t simply stop hating the one who did all this to him?

    To his surprise, Matilda shook her head, "I would not ask you to do that. Especially not after all of this."

    "Then...then what should I do?"

    Matilda looked Koga in the eye and spoke sternly, "Wayward wrath will only lead to ruin. Only wrath guided by a purpose you hold deep within your heart can lead you to true victory."

    She took her hands off the stunned Koga''s face. She stood up straight, bowed her head, then ran off toward the horse she and the Huntress had arrived on. Koga remained crouched in place for what felt like a long moment. He could hear the sounds of combat just out of sight, but they were muffled. Distant in comparison to the thoughts swirling in his mind.

    He unconsciously moved his legs under him, the flames on his blade going out as he laid it across his lap. He placed both of his hands on his knees and then closed his eyes. He recalled his meditations from when he first returned to the world of the living. Of when he sat and contemplated on his hate after he first met the Good Hunter. The world around him began to fall away. The sounds of combat became quieter and quieter, until he couldn''t hear them anymore. He was barely aware of the grass beneath and around him. The only thing he could fully perceive was his sword.

    He took a deep breath then asked himself; What was his true purpose? What was he doing in this world yet again? The Good Hunter had given him a second chance. And he knew he wouldn''t throw such a thing away. But what was he to do with it? He had said that he would be the Good Hunter''s sword...but she made it clear that wasn''t what she wanted of him. That he was free to do as he wished. He had sworn himself to her, but left because he couldn''t take standing around doing nothing. When that was exactly what the Good Hunter wished to do. But he felt the need to take action.

    And now here he was.

    Sitting on the sidelines while his new Mistress fought his battles for him.

    No. She was not his "Mistress". That was a foolish way to see her. The Huntress did not need a blade. She didn''t need a retainer. She didn''t even see him that way. He was a companion. A friend. An ally. She saw him as an equal. And upon realizing it, he was grateful for that. But he also knew that it meant his purpose couldn''t be to serve her. She was someone who wished for peace. To live with her children in a home all her own. She had no desire to go out and kill the Mamono unless necessary.

    But then...what of him?

    He couldn''t do that. Peace was not something he sought. But neither was conflict. If the only thing he cared about was killing Mamono, then why was he coming back to the Good Hunter in the first place? If she was not his Mistress, and his only goal was to be guided by his hatred to kill Mamono, then he wouldn''t be here. He''d be trying to fight his way into the heart of Mamono Territory. Face off against the Demon Lord herself. Try to strike her down to end this once and for all.

    Yet, he was here.

    Why? What was he doing here? What was his purpose? Where was he meant to point this "wayward wrath"? What cause was deserving of him-

    It happened in an instant.

    A passing second. A fleeting instant. A singular moment that was barely the length of a second. Yet it was all he needed. For he remembered yet again. Remembered what he had learned from Hel''s words. Remembered the past that he had once forgotten. Remembered why he had died in the first place.

    And remembered their names.

    Segai Daigumi. Motobashi Sosho. Dema Kamaka. Hane Tsuntaro. Hiroto Hiro.

    Those who he once called friend. Who were once his clan and closest confidants. Who fought alongside him against the Mamono. His friend and his lord.

    Who were now lost and unable to find themselves.

    Before his return, he would never have considered finding them. For he was no longer who he once was. He was Kogero. A Mamono. A monster that, if he had remembered his past, likely would''ve thought the same thing that the False Goddess did. That what happened to his friends was a "good thing". And they were "happier" now.

    But now? Now he was Koga.

    And he knew that those words were lies. He knew that his friends and lord were corrupted against their will. That they had no choice in the matter and could never return to themselves ever again. Their souls would never know peace.

    Unless he freed them. It was the least he could do as the last remaining member of the Brotherhood Of Retribution.

    He opened his eyes and the flames on his sword came to life. He gripped it firmly, pushing himself to his feet as he felt his rage abate. His environment came back into focus with his gaze quickly finding the ongoing battle between the Huntress and the Knight. His foe had just blocked an slash aimed at one of her steeds legs, again choosing to retreat rather than attack the Huntress. Sparks flew into the air as she backed away, frustration now marring her originally blank expression. Her head whipped toward him and her frustration was soon replaced by shock. Despite the distance between them, Koga heard her voice loud and clear, "You...your hatred. It''s...it''s receded. How is that possible?"

    Koga didn''t answer her. Instead he lifted his sword until it was high above his head. He held the handle with both hands, his left pointed toward his forehead. His legs slid through the air, the left pointing toward the Knight while his right was pointed at an angle. He focused his eyes on his opponent while mentally feeling out the mana flowing through his body. All that a Magic Cut was, was passing Mana into your weapon then launching it at a target. The technique was simple, but effective when used by a master. Koga was no master.

    But he didn''t have to be.

    He just had to hit.

    "Good Hunter," Koga''s voice was loud and firm, his eyes glancing toward Selina. Selina glanced back, blade and gun held firmly in her hands. The two locked eyes for but a moment. Koga''s voice softened as he spoke, "Forgive me, but I must ask for your assistance. Please, help me strike this opponent down."

    Selina was silent for a moment. Then she shook her head, "Koga, you don''t have to apologize for asking for help. I will gladly help you end this."

    "Thank you," Koga''s lips curled into a small smile. Then they turned back into a line as he prepared his attack. He felt his mana flow into the blade, knowledge of what would happen if he hit the Knight flooding his mind.

    The Knight shook her confusion off and raised her sword, "No. While it has receded, that hatred I sensed is still there. I can''t let you go. I need to save you! Hiya, Nelly!"

    Her steed whinnied as it galloped straight toward Koga. Its rider raised her own sword in both hands, leaning a bit to the left so she could cut Koga''s head off. Koga didn''t flinch even as the thundering of hooves got closer. He was too focused on making sure his Magic Cut did what he needed it to do. If he used an attack similar to the one his opponent''s, it quickly prove fruitless. Something as paltry as that could easily be deflected by a flick of her sword. He needed something more powerful than that. Something that couldn''t easily be deflected nor evaded. And he believed he had an idea. Whether it would work or not...

    As his grip on his blade tightened, one of the orbs that floated around the tip of his blade glowed a dull red.

    His target was twenty steps away from him now.

    Fifteen steps.

    He readied his body.

    Ten steps.

    His opponent started to lower her sword.

    At five steps, there was the sound of a bone being crushed in someone''s hand.

    Within moments Selina appeared next to the rider in a puff of smoke. The Dullahan''s eyes widened as the Quickened Hunter seemed to flash from ten steps away to right next to her left side. Selina was in mid-swing, her greatsword moving toward the foe in an overhead arc. At this range, her attack was guaranteed to hit something. If the rider stopped now, it would hit her or her sword. If she kept going, it would hit her steed''s flank. Her only other option was...

    With a frustrated cry the Knight took a hand off her sword and pulled her steed''s reins. The horse whinnied as it was forced to dance away from the Huntress'' slash, horse''s flank barely managing to avoid being severed by the greatsword. However, now the enemy was airborne.

    Unable to move like that again.

    And directly in Koga''s line of sight.

    His arms were already in motion by the time the Dullahan realized her mistake. With a loud battle cry, Koga swung his blade down and a large Magic Cut of blue flames exploded toward his foe. The curved slash was as big as Koga was tall, and wide as a tree trunk. It charred the grass below as it barreled toward the still moving Dullahan. But Koga wasn''t done. Spinning on his feet, he sent a horizontal Magic Cut following after the first. The Dullahan gasped and raised her sword, the aura on it glowing as bright as the morning sun as Koga''s attacks hit her...and seemingly did nothing.

    Both Magic Cuts passed through her and Nelly without causing any damage. The Knight blinked in surprise as Nelly landed. The horse shook its mane while the Dullahan examined herself. The only thing left over by Koga''s attack was a strange blue cross across her and Nelly''s bodies. But besides that...

    "It didn''t hurt?" the Dullahan said aloud. She looked up at Koga who was starting to sheathe his blade. He had dropped out of his stance and was slowly pushing his sword back into its scabbard. Seeing that made the Dullahan blush. She started to get flustered, both hands pressing against her cheeks, "Could this mean that...did you not hurt me on purpose? Did you choose to stop fighting and...if you want to make me your wife then that would be...I mean I still have much to do but I could see-"

    "Hellfire Stance," Koga intoned as his guard got close to his scabbard, "Explosive Cut."

    *Click*

    The crosses left by Koga''s attack started to glow a bright azure color. The Dullahan suddenly felt pain begin to swell up in her core. Confused, she placed a hand on her chest while looking down at the cross. It only got brighter and brighter as the second ticked by. She mouthed out, "What is thi-"

    Her eyes widened as she realized what was happening.

    But by the time she did, it was too late.

    Three seconds had passed.

    An instant later, the Dullahan exploded. Without even a moment to scream, she and her horse were consumed by an azure firestorm centered directly on her. As the force of the explosion sent shock-waves through the clearing, the Blade Of Salvation came flying out of the firestorm. It flipped through the air, heading straight toward Koga and Selina. Koga fell to one knee as he shouted, "Now, Good Hunter!"

    Without hesitation, Selina held out her naked hand and grabbed the Blade Of Salvation once it was in range. The moment her skin made contact-

    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAA!" a loud, piercing shriek exploded through the clearing. It was so bad that Koga and Matilda had to cover their ears. Selina was the only one unaffected. She used her teeth to remove her other glove then grabbed the hilt of the weapon with both hands. As she did, the Blade Of Salvation continued to scream, "MONSTER! MONSTER MONSTER MONSTER MONSTER MONSTER! WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU?! YOU SHOULDN''T EXIST! YOUR EXISTENCE IS A THREAT TO EVERYTHING THIS WORLD STANDS FOR! WHY ARE YOU HERE?! WHERE DID YOU COME FROM?! RELEASE ME! OH BY LILITH''S TITS THE PAIN!"

    "I was unaware that swords could feel anguish," Selina said, ignoring the Blade''s protest. As she increased her grip, the weapon''s body began to deteriorate in real time. Cracks started to appear along its edges that eventually expanded to its blade. Blackness began to seep into the red crystal in the center of its guard. The hilt started to crumble underneath Selina''s hands while its purple sheen withered away.

    "Waitwaitwaitwaitwait! If you do that, you''ll be killing thousands of Mamono!" the Blade''s words actually gave Selina pause. She loosened her grip but didn''t let the sword drop to the ground. Seeing that it had a chance, the Blade continued, "When I was turned into a living weapon, it did more than just give me my current abilities. All those who fell by my blade before Lady Druella saved Lescatie were resurrected! Women came back as Dullahans, while men returned as their partially undead husbands! Not only am I connected to those I have saved today, but all those who died to me in the past as well. If you destroy me, you''ll be killing them all. Husbands and wives, all dropping dead and leaving their children without anyone to guide and protect them."

    "Don''t listen to its lies, Good Hunter," Koga panted out, drained from using his technique, "It will say anything to save its hide."

    "It is not a lie," Matilda called out, wincing at her own voice. She waited until the ringing in her ears stopped before she continued, "Everything it has said is the truth. I can attest to it."

    "How do you...you! You''re a Living Doll!" the Blade sounded surprised, "But...but you''re different. How are you...what happened to you?"

    Matilda placed a hand over her heart, "I was once part of the Sabbath, and was sent to do something terrible to the children of the Good Hunter. I failed. But in return I was enlightened to something far more beautiful. And allowed to live alongside the Good Hunter."

    The Blade spoke to Selina again, "I...I don''t understand what she''s saying. But it sounds to me like you let a Mamono live. If that''s the case, and you truly do not hate Mamono, then please! Let me go! Not for my sake, but for the sake of all those who I have saved! Please! See reason!"

    Selina remained silent for a long time, her expression unreadable. She was quiet for so long that the sun was beginning to fall behind the horizon. It was its orange light shined down on on her head, she spoke, "If you wish for me to let you go, then you must promise me something, Blade Of Salvation."

    "Yes! Anything! Anything that''s in my power to-"

    "You must stop."

    The Blade went silent.

    Selina continued, "You must stop trying to ''save'' people. Your methods of ''saving'' others, only causes pain. Could you not see it in how hard Koga fought against you? Could you not see it in the eyes of those you have defeated before him? Did you ever think that, perhaps, that person''s hatred of Mamono is in someways warranted? Did you ever think that not everyone wants nor needs to become a Mamono? That all you''re doing by trying to ''save'' others, is trapping them in a prison that they can never escape from."

    The Huntress brought the blade up to her face. Her black eyes met the now black jewel that sat in the center of the guard, "If you wish for freedom, then promise...no, swear an oath to me. An oath that you will not try to ''save'' anyone in this way ever again. That you will only ever go after those who truly wish for your salvation. Those that give their explicit consent to it. Not simply those who happen to harbor hatred in their hearts. Please. That is all I ask."

    The Blade was silent. As was everyone else in the clearing. Koga watched the sword, his own eyes narrowed in suspicion. Matilda had her eyes closed while one hand held their horse''s reins. Selina didn''t once take her eyes off the Blade Of Salvation. An errant breeze blew by as the Huntress and the Blade stared each other down.

    Then the Blade finally answered, its voice filled with regret, "I cannot do that. I am sorry. But something like that is impossible for me. Letting someone retain their hatred for Mamono, no matter how small, after knowing all the wonderful things they can do for others...it''s simply too cruel."

    Selina lowered her eyes, but nodded solemnly, "I see. Then, I too, am sorry. For that means I can''t let you go."

    Her grip on the Blade''s hilt tightened again.

    This time there was no screaming. The Blade remained silent as it accepted its fate. The cracks along its blade grew wider and wider. The crystal began to crack and shake in the guard. The hilt creaked louder and louder. The sword was pushed to its breaking point...then over it.

    Then with a loud CRACK the Blade Of Salvation shattered in the Huntress'' hands. Its blade, crystal, and guard turned to dust. The only thing that remained of it was the hilt.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "...Looks like she did," Archibald stretched his arms out as he lay his head in his wife''s lap, "Just like you said she would."

    His wife, a Banshee named Aghna, leaned over to look him the eyes. Tears were streaming down her face but her expression was one of peace, "You can feel it then? Lady Hel calling you back?"

    "Yep," Archibald yawned while placing a hand over his heart, "This stopped beating a few seconds ago. And I''m starting to feel really cold despite laying against the warmest thing in the world."

    A mirthless chuckle left his mouth. Aghna chuckled with him, running one of her pale hands down his cheek. He leaned into it as he lost feeling in his right arm. His sky blue eyes looked up into her pale dead ones, "Do you think that this could''ve been avoided? If the White Lilim had heeded your warning?"

    The Banshee grimaced and shook her head, "No. For this was not the work of Lady Druella. It was but one of two possible endings. Both equally tragic. This one less so."

    "Hard to believe the ending where I can''t see you anymore is the less tragic one," Archibald chuckled while his lower half started to turn to dust. He used what strength he had left to reach his left arm up and cup his wife''s cheek in his hand. Tears stained his cheeks but he still smiled, "But I guess there is a bright side. If I''m lucky, Lady Hel will reincarnate me here. And we can meet each other again."

    Aghna said nothing in response. She simply smiled at her husband before leaning down and giving him one last kiss on the lips. He returned it, both closing their eyes and holding each other as he began to disappear. By the time the sun had set in the distance, her husband''s body was gone. All that was left was dust. Dust that floated up into the sky and formed a column that rose above the clouds.

    And it was but one of many that could be seen across Lescatie.

    The Banshee stood and wept.

    She wept for her husband, lost to the stubbornness of a living weapon.

    She wept for the other husbands, those who now joined hers in the afterlife.

    She wept for the Mamono, now without husbands to warm their beds at night.

    And she wept for the future...for she knew that this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 61: Late At Night

    The sun had set beyond the horizon. The moon had just begun to shine down upon the Demon Realm of Lescatie. The wind whistled through the air above the nation, literally caressing the bodies of those caught outside. While others would sleep soundly in their beds, the Mamono would be enjoying their married lives with their husbands. Wives find gifts to give to their lovers, couples move to the roofs for midnight rendezvous or dancing beneath the ethereal moonlight. Even the single Mamono could be found watching the various happy couples, praying for the day that they found their Special Someone. Yes, for the Mamono nighttime wasn''t very different from the daytime. After all, in both cases, they get to spend their wonderful lives with the most wonderful people in their lives.

    That was normal for them.

    Which was why the silence and empty streets in the capital of Lescatie were such an anomaly. And none in the capital knew it better than the White Lilim Druella.

    She was once more in the castle, leaning back in her throne with a dark expression on her face. Kuroferuru sat to her left, cheeks stained with streaks from crying. The Baphomet sniffled and wiped at her face with a conjured handkerchief. To Druella''s right was Fransica Lescatie, no longer locked in her usual fugue of happiness. Instead, she was biting her lip, her slime-like body shaking with constrained fear and worry. However, there was one new face joining the three of them at the head of the throne room.

    Eva Mystiv. The First of the Dark Strategists, and the premier tactician for the newly formed Dark Ice Flower. Once a human male, Eva had become an Alp through her demonic corruption. Now she looked no different than any other succubi. Her dark lavender hair was cut short, with two curved horns growing out the back of her head. Her two large boobs were barely covered by a white t-shirt, with only one of the buttons keeping it from bursting open. Black leather short-shorts were the only bottoms she wore, with the zipper pulled down to reveal she wasn''t wearing any underwear. Outside of that, she wore a long-sleeved black and red coat with matching iron boots and stockings. Her dark spaded tail was thicker than her arms and extended from her waist to the floor. Twin dark wings had sprouted from her hips, laying at rest as she stood just to Druella''s left.

    Her bright red eyes were focused on the object to her right. It was as tall as a man, but any other features were hidden by a thick white sheet placed over it.

    Standing before all four of them was a single Dullhan, her body completely covered by pitch-black armor. She wore no helmet, letting her silver hair fall around her shoulders as she bowed before the White Lilim.

    "Layla, please tell us what you have discovered," Druella''s tone was calm and soothing, but all in attendance could hear the worry hidden within.

    The Dullahan rose to her feet. Her expression was neutral as she spoke, "It has now been six hours since the Incident occurred. The citizens have taken to calling it ''Salvation''s End'' in reference to the perceived cause of the afternoon''s events."

    "And that cause?"

    "The destruction of the Blade Of Salvation."

    Fransica gasped in shock while the Black Goat rose from her throne. Her tail pointed straight up as she shouted, "That''s gotta be a lie! Stop lying! No one could destroy a Magic Sword that powerful so easily!"

    "Kuroferuru, please," Druella spoke calmly to the leader of the Sabbath. The Black Goat looked at Druella, then fell back into her throne. She crossed her arms and pouted, stifling a sob while dabbing at her eyes. Druella gave her a sympathetic look before turning her attention back to the Dullahan, "But, she does speak some truth. A Magical Weapon on the level of the Sword Of Salvation couldn''t be destroyed so easily. Even if it was broken, it would leave behind enough residual Spirit Energy that it could be brought back through a powerful spell. But neither I nor any of our skilled magic users have sensed anything like that."

    Druella leaned forward in her throne as her expression became darker, "The only way that could happen is if whoever destroyed the weapon managed to completely eliminate its Spirit Energy as well. If that is the case, then I believe we all know who the culprit behind this is."

    "The Hunter," Layla said what everyone was thinking out loud. Eva turned away from the covered object to stare at the Dullahan. Fransica''s hands covered her mouth while her tentacles writhed within her body. Kuroferuru sat up in her seat, her paws gripping the arms of her throne tight enough to make them creak. Druella was the only one who looked calm and in control of her emotions. Layla''s voice retained her monotone as she explained, "The Lady Lilim''s analysis is but one reason we believe the Hunter is the root cause of the Incident. The other is that those who follow the Goddess of Death have outright stated it. We have received reports from many Banshees that the Hunter is directly responsible not just for the destruction of the blade, but also the reason none of those who died have been brought back yet."

    "Yet?" Fransica spoke up for the first time, her voice warbling as bit as she spoke, "Then...has Hel truly abandoned the Mamono?"

    Layla shook her head, "Not completely. According to the Banshees, she is merely taking more time to sort through all the souls. See if any of them wish to be reincarnated. And if so, if they wish to be brought back as Undead."

    "So, they''re just in limbo then?" Fransica moved to the edge of her seat. At Layla''s nod, she sighed in relief, "Thank goodness. That means all those we lost won''t be gone forever."

    "Not necessarily," everyone turned their attention to the White Lilim. Druella had a hand on her chin, eyes closed in thought, "Prior to this, three representatives of the Goddesses came to me. They explained how the Goddesses would not be providing Mamono with as many blessings as they once did. I made sure to inform everyone else, but the actual results of their decisions didn''t manifest themselves. Until now."

    "What do you mean, Druella?" Fransica sounded worried again.

    Druella didn''t answer her. Instead, she opened her eyes and focused on Layla, "I heard that the Manhunt I authorized returned before sundown. How is everyone?"

    Layla''s tone remained neutral, "The Manhunt was successful. They managed to bring back fifty husbands and twenty new Amazons. However, their losses were severe. Five Amazons were injured, while the Dark Warrior Totha and their Chief Anache were killed. Their new Chief, Ohyia, has confirmed that Ares is no longer protecting them in battle. We can assume the same is true for all Mamono going forward."

    The atmosphere became tenser. Everyone was speechless at the implications of the Dullahan''s words. If Ares was no longer protecting Mamono, then that meant that they were in danger of actually dying on the battlefield. Druella sighed, "A truly tragic circumstance. We''ll have to bolster our ranks with those who know healing magic, and make sure everyone who fights knows first aid. We''ll also have to focus more on convincing those who haven''t already joined us to do so without conflict. The last thing we need is more death."

    Fransica, Eva, and Kuroferuru all nodded in agreement. Then they turned their attention back to Layla, waiting for the Dullahan to continue her report. Layla spoke again, "Taking that into consideration, and assuming Hel is acting in a similar capacity, it is not unreasonable to believe that some of those who have fallen won''t be with us again for quite some time. And, in case they do not wish to be reincarnated, ever again. Which would be devastating both domestically and militarily. "

    "Please, elaborate Layla," Druella waved her hand for emphasis, "Tell us. How are our people handling the aftermath?"

    Layla took a deep breath before she answered, "Poorly. Through the use of divination magics and the testimony of the Undead, we have discovered the total number of those lost as a result of Salvation''s End. By our count, the total is...300 Dullahans and 400 Husbands."

    Fransica gasped again, tears appearing at the corners of her eyes. The Black Goat shot up from her seat. She covered her ears and stomped away from her throne, heading toward one of the side room doors. As she went she shouted, "I can''t listen to this anymore! I''m leaving!"

    She opened the side room and walked through before slamming it shut behind her. Druella didn''t look bothered by the sudden withdrawal. She instead sighed, "Poor girl. Hopefully, her Onii-Chan can comfort her. Please continue."

    "Yes, Lady Lilim. The loss of so many Dullahans is a large hit to our overall combat capabilities. As our most disciplined corp of Mamono, they formed the core of our military operations. In addition, their diligence and innate combat prowess made them prime candidates for the still-forming Dark Ice Flower. Losing so many has left a significant hole in both our army, and has set the Dark Ice Flower training program back by at least a month."

    "Yes, yes, I understand that. But what about our people? How are the Mamono who have lost their husbands...handling things?" it was hard for Druella to say that. The very idea that a Mamono would lose her husband? Such a thing was blasphemous. An abomination that should never happen to anyone. Human or Mamono. Yet...here she was. Dealing with that exact thing.

    "Put simply? They aren''t. A hundred of the husbands lost were married to a Dullahan we lost. But those three hundred that remained were married to other Mamono. Undead and otherwise. Some with children on the way or already born. Losing their husbands has...broken them."

    "Half of them are holed up in their homes. They refuse to come out for any reason. Not even to get food or water. If they have children, then they usually dedicate whatever time they have left to caring for them. It''s the only way to convince them to leave their homes for any length of time. That, unfortunately, is all we''ve been able to discover in regards to those types. They keep to themselves and many are unwilling to go near them, as they give off this...aura of despair and anguish that drives others away from them."

    "And the other half?" Fransica asks.

    The Dullahan''s expression darkens, "They have become...furious. They''re easier to track and watch over, and for good reason. Those who follow Ares, Eros, or Hel have been very forthcoming with the fact that the Hunter caused this to happen. They mean to use it as a cautionary tale. To let everyone know not to trifle with her. But for these Mamono? They''ve given them a target. I''ve gotten reports of Mamono heading to the training fields, setting up training dummies, and then just...beating on them. Nonstop. For hours on end. Some use a weapon. Some use magic. Most use their bare hands. They just...destroy the dummies. Completely and utterly. Don''t even leave any of the straw behind. And when they destroy one, they just go grab another one. When asked what they were doing, they all said the same things. Planning. Preparing. Training. Getting ready to kill the one who took their husbands away."

    Druella''s eyes widened. She straightened up in her throne, hands going to the armrests as the Dullahan''s words sunk in, "Kill? Don''t you...don''t you mean turn?"

    Layla shook her head, "No, I spoke correctly, Lady Lilim. They wish to kill the Hunter."

    The Dullahan let her words sink in. Slowly but surely all three women realized what she was saying. Druella''s eyes became wide as dinner plates, while her hands gripped her armrests tight enough to make her knuckles turn white. Eva had taken a step forward, expression incredulous as if she couldn''t believe what Layla was saying. Fransica had her head in her hands as she repeatedly mumbled, "No, no, no. This...this can''t be."

    Only when all three had processed her words did Layla continue, "The current circumstances have resulted in the creation of two separate parties within Lescatie. One party believes in the words of those who worship the Goddesses. That the Hunter has proven herself to be a dangerous monster that must be avoided at all costs. They believe that our best bet would be to leave her be, and no longer seek her out. Lest we risk losing even more Mamono or husbands to her rampage. The other party has taken a more radical position. They believe that everything the Hunter has done proves that she is a danger. Not just to Mamono, but to the world at large. They wish to take decisive and drastic action involving her. Either finding some way to turn her into a Mamono...or eliminating her. Permanently.

    "Both of these factions are in their infancy, little more than multiple Mamono who happen to share a similar outlook on the current situation. But that does not mean they should be ignored. We believe it would be prudent to keep these two groups in mind before making any sweeping decisions, Lady Lilim. That ends my report," Layla knelt and bowed her head to Druella.

    The White Lilim didn''t respond. She slowly, carefully, push herself up from her throne without saying a word. Her expression was hidden underneath the shadow of her snow-white hair. Her heels clinked against the floor as she stood, with her tail waving through the air behind her. Once she was standing to her full height, she finally looked up and locked eyes with Layla, "Give me a list of all the Mamono who lost their husbands to this. I''m going to speak to each and every one of them, personally."

    "At once, my Lady," the Dullahan bowed her head before walking off to get the list prepared.

    "Eva," Druella turned and locked eyes with her, "I want you to get in contact with Wilmarina. Tell her to start scouting the more aggressive Mamono. Offer them a chance to serve in our forces. We need to teach them discipline and remind them of why we do not jump to killing our opposition. Once you''re done with that, come back to me. The Huntress is on her way, and I want to be sure we are prepared."

    Eva bowed her head to Druella as the White Lilim walked off to follow Layla. She stared after Druella for a few moments, before shaking her head with a sigh, "I guess my Edgar and I will have to postpone our little getaway for a bit. Good day to you, Fransica."

    With that Eva began to walk out of the throne room, leaving Fransica to her thoughts. The Queen Roper had lifted her head toward the ceiling as she took in everything she had heard during this meeting. Though her mind wasn''t on what this would mean for Lescatie. The White Lilim had taken the nation, a place once said to hold the strongest Order presence in the world and turned it into a Mamono Paradise. If she could do that, then she knew Druella could help get the situation under control. No, her fear concerned something a bit closer to home.

    A few days ago, Sasha had told them what God had told her. How the Huntress was on her way to Lescatie, and how she wanted them to ''bring her into the fold''. Everyone knew what she meant by that, and they were all OK with it. Even Mari. They had heard the rumors about the Huntress, and many of them saw similarities between the two. They had built this idea that the Huntress was forcing herself to be someone she didn''t want to be. That her true feelings were buried within the sea of expectations and self-loathing those who fight Mamono tend to have.

    They figured she''d be easy to bring to their side.

    But that was when they thought she was just a normal warrior. A Hero or something similar, who could be corrupted just like anyone else. But if she was able to totally destroy the Blade Of Salvation then...

    "El," she whispered his name, body and heart aching to feel his touch again. Her body shivered at the thought of what would happen if that...thing got its hands on him...it made her translucent skin crawl. Her emotional state traversed from her body down into the various tendrils she had set up throughout the castle. This included those whom she had birthed. They all felt their mother''s anxiety and fear for the future.

    And, they too, learned who the Hunter was. And how she made their mother upset.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Did you really have to spend so much time digging those four graves, Good Hunter?" Matilda asked as she patted their horse''s leg. Said horse was currently grazing on the grass below, tail flicking back and forth as it stood in the clearing. Matilda had her eyes focused on the Huntress, who was currently filling in the last of the graves with a shovel she got from The Dream.

    Once the dirt was piled high enough, Selina started to pat it down with her shovel. The grave she stood in front of was the latest in the line she had created. Each one was empty, save for large amounts of dirt that Selina had shoveled into them. Each one was marked by crude wooden crosses that had been driven into the ground ahead of them. The light of the moon seemed to shine down upon the Huntress as she stopped hunching over to pat down the dirt. She turned to Matilda, sadness pulling at the corners of her eyes. She reached into a pocket while letting the shovel drop to the earth. With a groan, the Messengers appeared and dragged the shovel back into the Dream. As they did, Selina took out what remained of the Blade Of Salvation.

    Little more than a shattered hilt. It had lost all of its luster and flair, leaving nothing save for a particularly ugly-looking paperweight. Or a simple beating stick. She held it up to the moonlight as she spoke, "Matilda, how many did I kill by destroying the Blade Of Salvation?"

    Matilda frowned then shook her head, "I do not know, Good Hunter. It was connected to not just those it had already corrupted, but also those who had fallen to its sword before it was corrupted. That number of Mamono is...far too many for even I to guess at."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "I feel the same," Selina nodded as she let her arm fall. She waved a hand at the four graves, "And this is all I can do for them. I do not know their names. I do not know how they lived their lives. But, through this one action, I have killed them all. And the best I can do is mourn them."

    Selina walked until she stood in front of all four graves. She cupped her hands and placed them over her heart while beginning to kneel. Using one knee to keep herself supported, she bowed her head while mumbling a short prayer. One she remembered the Doll would say for her. Such things seem so long ago now.

    Matilda, after patting the horse''s leg one last time, walked over to the kneeling Huntress. Her tiny feet barely made any sound as she approached, stopping when she was just behind the Huntress'' back. She placed a small hand on the Huntress'' thigh, smiling softly, "It is alright, Good Hunter. If it helps, I''m certain all of those souls have returned to Hel. And if your conversation with the Goddesses has indeed born fruit, then perhaps they are not destined to come back as Undead. But instead as someone, or something, else."

    Selina lifted her head and moved her gaze to Matilda, "You believe so?" Matilda nodded while turning her gaze toward the graves. Selina did the same, closing her eyes again while continuing to mumble her prayer. She wasn''t sure if it did anything for the spirits of the dead. But, at the very least, she hoped it gave them some measure of peace. After a few moments, Selina opened her eyes and got to her feet. She turned toward the horse they had rode in on and waved a hand at it, "Should we send her back?"

    "I believe so. We will be reaching Corrupted Territory soon. Her being here will be a hindrance," Matilda agreed while walking over to the horse. Selina followed and the two stood by their temporary steed while it crunched away at the grass below. Selina gently removed the saddle and reins from the horse''s back, making it shake its head now it was free. She patted it on the neck to get it to move to the side. Once it was facing the direction they had come from, she went to the horse''s backside. Then she slapped its flank as hard as she could without hurting it. The horse whinnied in pain and panic, Selina and Matilda stepping away as its hind legs kicked out at the pain. It got up on its hind legs, whinnied, and then galloped off into the night toward Pran.

    Selina watched the horse run off until it was out of sight. Then she knelt down while holding her hands out behind her. She jerked her head to the side, glancing at Matilda out of the corner of her eye. Matilda smiled, thanking the Good Hunter while walking over to her. She put her foot in one of the Huntress'' outstretched palms and climbed her way up and onto her back. Once she felt Matilda''s arms around her collar, the Huntress stood up and turned to walk in the opposite direction of the horse. She stopped at the edge of the clearing to look back at the graves one last time. Then, with a solemn nod, she continued on her way.

    As the two of them entered the forest, Matilda kept her head on a swivel. Tongue sticking out in concentration, she asked Selina, "So, where did Koga get to, again?"

    "He said that he went to find his horse, Nobu," the Huntress explained while ducking beneath a particularly low branch.

    "Ah. Did he say why?"

    "He seemed to be in a hurry, so no. But I doubt he would''ve left so quickly if it wasn''t important."

    "Hmm, maybe the two of them become fast friends?"

    "Perhaps. I assume you are looking for a trail we can follow?"

    Matilda nodded, squinting while she tried to see through the dark forest, "Indeed. We are closer to corrupted territory. Being separated for too long makes one perfect prey for lone Mamono. Koga is in particular danger for obvious reasons. But I''m having trouble finding a trail in this darkness."

    "You are having trouble seeing?"

    "Yes. Aren''t you?"

    Selina shook her head, "I can see perfectly fine."

    "...Oh. I suppose that makes sense," Matilda went silent for a few moments. Then she spoke, "Would you mind turning on your Lantern?"

    "Not at all," Selina reached for the Hand Lantern on her hip. In a few moments, a bright orange light expanded around the Huntress. The inside of the lantern glowed a dull orange as the fire inside raged. Selina stopped walking and held the object up to help Matilda see. The Living Doll thanked her and stood up on Selina''s shoulders.

    "KOGA!" Matilda shouted, her voice echoing through the trees. She cupped her hands around her mouth to help her voice carry, "If you can hear me, give us a sign! Help us find you! KOGA!? Can you hear me?!"

    At first, she received no answer. After a few seconds, she began to consider that they''d need to move deeper into the forest. Then, a loud, agonized scream echoed from the west. Selina spun in that direction, putting her Hand Lantern back on her hip. Without delay, she started to run toward the sound while Matilda dropped lower to hold onto her collar. Selina pushed any branches out of the way, jumped over brambles and bushes, and crushed any fallen sticks underfoot as she ran. As they got closer to the source, they became more aware of a rapid thumping noise. Eventually, Selina hopped over a pair of bushes and found what they were looking for.

    Koga was on his hands and knees in front of a large, dark brown tree. He was repeatedly punching the ground with his fists, while his head hung low in frustration and despair. The reason for this was sitting in front of him. Before him was a dappled gray stallion, lying in the grass while its chest rose and fell with his labored breaths. Its saddle bags and their contents were scattered all across the ground, while its legs had curled up toward its chest. But the thing that caught Selina''s eye was all too clear even in the darkness of the sun.

    The dark purple scars that ran from its legs to its chest.

    And how they were rapidly covering its entire body.

    "Oh no," Matilda dropped from Selina''s back, picking up her skirts as she ran toward the downed horse. Selina made her way over to Koga, stopping just to the warrior''s right. She knelt until she was on both her knees, then placed one hand on his back.

    Koga''s head shot up at the feeling of someone else''s hand. His eyes widened then shrunk as he calmed down. His voice sounded hoarse from his screaming, "G-G-Good Hunter."

    "Koga. What happened?" Selina spoke plainly, her voice smooth and soothing.

    Koga looked back at Nobu while his hands started to shake. He looked at the ground in shame, "I...I was too late. Nobu...pushed himself so hard to keep me from falling. He gave his all because I told him we would be fine. But that...that damn sword it...it...damn it all!"

    Koga punched the ground hard enough to make his arm shake. Selina simply nodded, "I see. Then it is only a matter of time before he turns?"

    "Yes...unless...Good Hunter!" Koga suddenly rose to his knees. He bowed his head deeply to the Huntress, "Please forgive me for this! But I must ask that you use your power to save him! Nobu has only been with me for a few days, but he has gone above and beyond what is required! I have no doubt that any other steed would''ve turned tail and run the moment the Blade Of Salvation appeared. But he didn''t. So...please!"

    Selina remained silent for a few moments. Koga remained silent, his face almost kissing the earth below as he awaited the Huntress'' judgment. The only sound was that of Nobu''s frantic snorting and neighing. Then Selina spoke, "What if I kill him?"

    "Good Hunter?"

    "Koga, I am still not fully aware of how this...ability of mine works," Selina lifted her hand palm up for them both to see, "When I accidentally used it on Sentinel, his arm was drained to the point of uselessness. When I used it on Maggie Mercer and Tina, I left them in unconscious states that lasted for days. But I saved them from becoming Mamono in the process. Yet, when I used it on you, I turned you into this. And when I used it on an Order Adherent that tried to kill me, she died from a single punch."

    Selina let her hand drop and shook her head. Her voice was solemn as she spoke, "This power of mine...I am not in full control of it. I have no clue what it will do at any given moment. If I were to use it on Nobu, I could either save his life, kill him, or worse. But, knowing that, would you still ask this of me?"

    Koga didn''t hesitate when he gave his answer, "If the alternative is to see him become a Mamono, then yes. Gladly."

    Selina remained silent as she took in Koga''s resolve. Koga didn''t speak as he awaited the Huntress'' answer. The tension between the two grew with each passing second.

    Then it was broken by Matilda''s words, "That won''t be necessary."

    The two turned their attention to the Living Doll. Matilda had one hand on Nobu''s flank, while she waved for the two of them to join her with the other, "There''s another way to save him. And only Koga can do it."

    Koga and Selina shared confused glances but still stood to follow Matilda''s instructions. As they got closer, Matilda stood up and moved to stand just in front of Nobu''s chest. When Koga and Selina reached her she looked up at Koga, "You''ll need your sword for this. Be sure to ignite it."

    Still confused, Koga pulled his blade out and set the blade alight. The azure flames glowed a bright blue in the darkness of the night. He held his weapon in his right hand, eyes asking Matilda for clarification. The Living Doll nodded then turned back to Nobu. She started to rub her hands over Nobu''s chest as she spoke, "Nobu isn''t completely gone, yet. The Mamono Mana has propagated throughout his body, but parts of his soul are still intact. They have yet to be fully corrupted."

    "How is that possible?" Selina''s eyes narrowed as she observed the rapidly expanding purple scars.

    "My guesses? Either a strong will or the Blade Of Salvation wasn''t able to hit his heart. I put stock in the former, as Mamono corruption starts from the soul and corrupts outward. You were given quite a willful steed, Koga."

    "Indeed, but how does this help us save Nobu?" Koga asked, stepping up to touch Matilda''s shoulder.

    Matilda turned to Koga with a determined expression, "As I said, Mamono Mana starts by corrupting someone''s soul. Their mind and body follow soon after. Since the infection starts in the soul, it is, technically speaking, possible to stop the transformation by filling their soul with an opposing type of Mana. Under normal circumstances, this would be a fool''s errand. Mamono Mana is too powerful for regular Mana to overcome. The person trying would likely just get themselves corrupted, as the Mamono Mana spreads to them as well."

    "What are-wait, are you suggesting that Koga could-"

    "-feed enough of his own Spirit Energy into Nobu to prevent the transformation into a Mamono or Demon Beast? Yes, indeed I am," Matilda nodded toward Koga, her gaze firm as she stared the Ochimusha down. Her hands stopped near the center of Nobu''s chest, "Here, his heartbeat. If you''re going to do it, take your sword and plunge it in here."

    "Are you mad?" Koga shouted, disbelief dripping from his voice, "If I do that, I''ll kill him!"

    "No, you won''t. Not if you do what you did when you killed Salvation''s host. If you focus your Mana through your sword like you did before, then you''ll make a direct connection with Nobu through a ''Heart Scar''," Koga''s free hand went to his chest as Matilda said those words. Matilda looked to her left and hissed as she saw that Nobu''s neck was completely covered by purple scars. She urgently called to Koga, "We''re running out of time. If you don''t do something, now, Nobu will be transformed."

    "Wh-Why? Why are you telling me to do this?"

    "Because you''re the only one who can."

    "How do you know that?! What about me makes you say that?!"

    "The fact that you''re a Monster!" Matilda''s words made Koga go silent. Selina stepped forward but Matilda''s eye glanced her way. She paused as she saw the resolve within the Doll''s eyes. Matilda''s lips moved, silently asking the Huntress to trust her. Seeing this, Selina stepped back and focused her gaze on Koga...but she did remove one of her gloves just to be safe.

    Matilda nodded at the Huntress then turned her eye back to a stunned Koga. She spoke with absolute certainty in her voice, "You may not be a Mamono, Koga. But you are still a Monster. A creature whose capacity to hold Mana is far beyond that of a normal human. On its own, that wouldn''t mean much. But it''s coupled with the fact that you''re a Monster, whose Mana is not the same as a human''s. If you were to inject your Mana into Nobu, then it wouldn''t be overwritten by the Mamono Mana. It would replace it with your own."

    She turned her attention back to Nobu, "That is what would save your steed. That is what would bring him back from the brink. But if it is to work, then you have to trust me. Plunge your blade into Nobu''s heart and fill his soul with your Spirit Energy. Quickly now, before it becomes too late."

    Koga stared down at Matilda for a few moments. His expression kept shifting from surprise to uncertainty, to anger, then back to surprise. His grip on his sword tightened as he considered the Doll''s words. His eyes roamed Nobu''s body, a feeling of dread welling up within him as his horse''s eyes started to become dim. The edges of his irises were slowly filling with a deep purple color...

    Grunting, Koga flipped his sword around so that his blade was pointing behind him. He walked to Matilda''s side and got to his knees. Holding his weapon''s hilt in both hands, he lifted it until the blazing tip was pointing right where Nobu''s heart would be. His hands were shaking as he aimed his blade. Nobu''s flesh was quickly being overtaken by the scars, to the point where only the area around his heart remained free of the dark purple color.

    "You can do it, Koga. I know you can," Matilda said, trying to sound encouraging.

    "And if you are wrong?" Koga''s voice was completely neutral.

    Matilda didn''t hesitate, "Then Nobu dies."

    Koga hesitated for one more moment. Briefly, he considered that maybe this wouldn''t be worth it. Should he really do this? Risk it all on this apparent ability he had? He didn''t even know if Matilda was telling the truth. Wouldn''t it be better to allow the Huntress to-

    ...No.

    Nobu was his steed. He was the one that brought them here. It was his fault that this happened. And thus, it was his responsibility to do this.

    His shaking stopped.

    "...Very well."

    With a battle cry, Koga plunged his blade into Nobu. The horse didn''t even whinny as the weapon pierced and cauterized the wound upon entry. There was a loud hissing sound as the smell of cooked flesh permeated through the air.

    "Now! Focus your Mana through your weapon! Push it into Nobu''s body! As much of it as you can!" Matilda shouted, standing up to place her hand on Koga''s arm. Koga grunted, his grip on his weapon tightening but Nobu''s corruption still progressing. In fact, it started to surge toward Koga''s sword and crawl up its hilt. His hands were soon encased by the deep purple color, making him cry out in pain as it tried to get a hold of him.

    Matilda didn''t take her eyes off Koga, "Remember when you used your Hellfire Stance! Remember how it felt to push your Mana into your weapon. Think of it like one river, flowing into a lake. One source of water fills up another and clears away the impurities, but does not get swept away. Focus on that! Koga!"

    "Aaaarrrrrggghhhh!" Koga shouted, his hands and arms catching alight. The flames surged down from his body and into the hilt of his sword. They met with the surging corruption. For a moment, the two forces clashed on Koga''s palms. Blue fire flared and burned at the sickening Spirit Energy, while the Mamono Mana consumed parts of the flames. The battle raged for but a second...until the flames surged over the corruption.

    Then they moved into Nobu''s body.

    Blue fire exploded out from around Koga''s blade. The heat was so intense that Matilda had to back away lest she be caught in the fire. Selina moved in and pulled Matilda away with her gloved hand, both watching as both Koga and Nobu''s bodies were engulfed by azure fire. It started at Koga, but quickly moved to encase both him and his injured steed. The bright flames surged up the tree Nobu was laying against, consuming the large plant in a sea of fire. The Huntress squinted while moving her free up to protect her eyes, "Such intensity. Are you sure this will work? Matilda?"

    Matilda didn''t answer. She kept her eyes glued to the flames as they continued to burn. The fires seemed to only get brighter and climb higher and higher. Then...

    RRROOOARRRR!

    The fires began to swirl until they were a veritable tornado of blue flames. They continued to spin in place, the bottom of the tornado getting smaller and smaller as they became weaker and weaker. After two whole minutes, the flames finally died out. Sinking lower and lower into their point of origin.

    Koga''s sword.

    That was sitting on the ground next to an unconscious Ochimusha.

    But standing before his master was a reborn Nobu.

    His flesh had been melted off, yet that didn''t seem to bother the equine. He stood just fine over Koga, his pale white bones aflame with azure fire. A mane of flames ran from the top of his head to the edge of his neck. A saddle of bone sat upon his back, while his tail made from the same blue flames as his mane whipped back and forth behind him. He stamped the ground, his skeletal hooves leaving small scorch marks where they landed. He craned his head downward and licked Koga''s cheek.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Did you know this would happen, Matilda?" Selina said, looking to her left to face the Doll hanging off her back.

    Matilda smiled, "I had a hunch. But I wasn''t sure."

    "You bet Nobu''s life as a normal horse on a hunch?" Selina questioned, the skeletal reins in her hands shaking as their owner whinnied. Well, it wasn''t so much a whinny. More like a short, cackling roar that accompanied a chorus of bones clacking together.

    Matilda frowned and held her hand out, "In a sense. Though, I''d say it all paid off. Right, Nobu?"

    The now skeletal horse roared again, the clacking of its hooves muffled by the grass below. Its mane of flames created a light that illuminated their path through the forest. Matilda met Selina''s gaze with a self-assured smile on her face. But one look at Selina''s unamused expression made her smile falter. Her eyes searched for something else to look at and landed on the third passenger atop their new horse. She pointed at the horse''s flank, "Well, I bet Koga would agree with me."

    Selina looked over her shoulder to see the unconscious Ochimusha riding with them. He had been thrown over Nobu''s flank with his stomach resting on the equine''s body. He was completely limp, his eyes closed and flames having puttered out. Selina had taken the liberty of putting his sword back in its sheathe, then tying it to Nobu''s flank so it wouldn''t get lost. The Undead Warrior groaned again but otherwise remained silent.

    Selina hummed before turning her gaze back to the forest path in front of them, "We shall see. Still, I do not advise placing so much at risk on nothing more than a hunch."

    "Isn''t that what we''re doing though? Risking a possible war on your hunch that Druella will listen to us and stand down?" Matilda smiled cheekily at the Huntress.

    Selina turned her head away to avoid eye contact, "E-Either way, what exactly happened to Nobu? And how did you know it was going to work?"

    Smile still on her face, Matilda tapped a finger against her chin, "Since Nobu isn''t human nor a monster, his transformation could go one of two ways depending on his will. If his will was weaker, then the corruption would''ve latched onto the loyalty he felt towards Koga and twisted it. His mental state would be altered to believe that his loyalty comes from a place of love and that he, truthfully, wants to be with Koga as a wife. Regardless of the fact that a horse couldn''t understand the concept of ''being in love with its rider'' at all, he would''ve been made to think that by the corruption."

    Nobu growled and shook his mane. Matilda ignored him and continued, "But, since his will was strong enough, it was more likely to turn him into a Demon Beast. Which wouldn''t have been as bad. Demon Beasts aren''t Mamono and can be tamed by regular people. If Nobu had become a normal Demon Beast, he would still be loyal to Koga and wish to travel with him."

    "The issue being that he would spread corruption wherever he went," Selina stated as a matter of fact.

    "Correct. Which is why I asked Koga to do what he did. By filling Nobu''s soul with a large amount of his own Mana, Mana that was neither as weak as human Mana nor as corrupting as Mamono Mana, the hope was that he would ''hijack'' the Demon Beast transformation. And, thankfully, it worked! Nobu is, essentially, a new type of Demon Beast! One that doesn''t spread corruption wherever it goes!"

    "I see. But why did it work like that? Is there something special about Koga''s Mana?"

    "In a sense," Matilda placed a hand on her chin, brow furrowing as she began to think, "I''m not entirely sure how to explain it. But I have this theory of mine...I think the fact that Koga is just a normal monster might actually give him an advantage over Mamono Mana in some cases. It''s not as powerful as your ability, Good Hunter. But it''s strong enough to overcome corruption in great enough quantities. And I think it has to do with him being a monster. Not a Mamono. A monster."

    Matilda crossed her arms, "But I don''t have anything concrete right now. Just theories. And one situation where my theories happened to be correct. I''ll need more time to think about and experiment with this train of thought."

    Selina''s eyebrows rose, "You''ve...thought deeply about this. I didn''t expect you to be so inquisitive, Matilda."

    Matilda giggled, "Well, someone has to be the brains of this little party of ours. Might as well be me."

    Selina frowned beneath her bandana. She reached up and started to pull at Matilda''s ear, "Don''t get too full of yourself now, Matilda. Overconfidence is the first step on the road to failure."

    "Ah, ah, ah! OK! OK! I''m sorry! Please don''t pull! It''ll come off," Matilda shouted as the three trekked deeper into Mamono territory.

    Unbeknownst to them, they were not the only ones awake this late into the night.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Castor? Did you see that?"

    "The large pillar of blue fire that briefly appeared in the sky?"

    "Yes, that one."

    "Indeed I did. I also noticed that it happened to be on the way toward Pran."

    "Should we investigate?"

    "Do you even need to ask? Someone may be in trouble. We''ll leave post-"

    "Honey..."

    "-I mean after we camp for the night."

 Chapter 62: Meeting Castor

    "I feel I must, once again, apologize for my lackluster performance, Good Hunter."

    Selina rolled her eyes and said, "And, once again, I say there is nothing wrong with asking for help, Koga. You have done nothing wrong. You fought as well as you could against the Blade of Salvation."

    "Perhaps, but not well enough. I shouldn''t have needed you and Matilda''s help to defeat the enemy. For if I cannot defeat a mere magic sword, then what chance do I have against those who directly serve the White Lilim?"

    Matilda spoke up, raising a finger, "Counterpoint, the Blade of Salvation wasn''t just a mere magic sword. It carried the spirits of all those it had killed and gained sentience through exposure to Mamono Mana. Any weapon created using that method cannot be described as a ''simple magic sword''. It was more like a living weapon, without being parasitic to the host."

    Koga kept his gaze on the path ahead, his hands gripping Nobu''s reins, "You make a good point. And, Matilda, you have my sincerest thanks for what you did. If it weren''t for you, Nobu would either be dead or something far worse."

    "Oh, don''t be so humble, Koga. The only reason this was possible was because of you. Anyone else would have been monsterized. Not to mention, Nobu had the willpower to resist corruption for so long. Isn''t that right, Nobu?"

    The skeletal horse let out a low neigh, a literal flaming tongue leaving its lips to lick its nostrils. Its fiery tail waved through the air behind it, while its hooves clopped along the path. The tall grass below was charred with each step of the fiery horse, its steps never wavering for a second.

    Matilda smiled, "See? Nobu agrees with me."

    "That he does," Koga praised his steed, rubbing Nobu''s skeletal neck with a hand. Nobu shook his head in gratitude. Selina giggled into her hand at her comrade''s conversation. Matilda and her had ridden Nobu through the night, not stopping even as the moon disappeared below the horizon. Koga awoke as the first rays of sunlight landed on his face. After informing him about what had happened, he promptly requested to take hold of Nobu''s reins. Selina agreed, and now the three of them were sharing Nobu''s saddle. Koga sat at the front, Selina rode behind him, and Matilda rode on Selina''s shoulders.

    Other than that one brief stop, the trio hadn''t paused in their journey since then. They had left behind the graves that the Huntress had dug, along with any hope of returning to Pran efficiently. Nobu maintained a steady trot as the three of them traveled. Quick enough to help them make good time, but not so fast that they would miss the moment when they crossed the borders. Though the chance of that happening was slim to none. After all, none of them needed to sleep. Or eat. Or drink. Or felt real fatigue.

    Selina looked around to observe her surroundings. The trees here seemed to have denser foliage, with branches that stretched out to interconnect with one another. Some trees had their branches entwined together, hanging over the path and creating a canopy. The rustling of squirrels and other animals moving through the trees echoed throughout the forest. Selina squinted, took off her hat, and placed a hand over her brow to block the sun. Peering through the canopy above, she spotted some dark, puffy clouds moving in their direction.

    Frowning, she put her hat back on and said, "Dark clouds are moving in from the west. It might rain soon."

    "Not that troubling. I doubt any of us could get sick from the cold," Koga stated confidently.

    Matilda pulled herself up to look over the Huntress'' shoulder and exclaimed, "I doubt we''ll get cold or wet at all! Nobu''s fire will keep us safe."

    Koga frowned and said, "That does remind me of three things I wish to say. First, allow me to properly greet you, Matilda. My name is Koga. I am an Ochimusha, serving the Good Hunter. I hope we get along."

    He bowed his head in greeting. Matilda returned the gesture, "The same to you, Koga. You already know my name and what I am. I look forward to becoming your friend as we go along."

    Koga nodded, then turned his attention to Nobu, "The second thing I wish to ask is, am I supposed to feel this strange connection between me and Nobu?"

    Matilda''s interest was piqued upon hearing that. She pulled herself up until she was sitting on Selina''s shoulder. Her eyes were fixed on Koga''s back as she spoke, "Whatever do you mean?"

    "It''s this... faint pull at the back of my mind. This strange feeling... I''m afraid I can''t describe it. And that troubles me," Koga said, shaking his head and growling in frustration.

    Matilda smiled at Koga and said, "That''s totally normal. Nobu is now a Demon Beast. They are meant to form bonds with their riders. It is this bond that enhances their abilities, enabling them to execute maneuvers that defy conventional logic. Do you remember all those things that the Blade of Salvation''s steed did while you fought it?"

    "How could I forget? That thing moved like a ghost. It jumped and dodged in ways that were impossible for an ordinary horse. Wait, are you saying that Nobu could do the same?" Koga asked, his eyes widening at the implications.

    "The same? Not necessarily. But similar? Yes. You simply need to practice with him. Fight alongside him, take care of him outside of battles, and be a responsible owner. At least, that''s how it works for most Mamono who own a Demon Beast as a steed."

    At the sight of Koga''s frown, Matilda raised her hand and said, "No, you don''t have to engage in any sexual activities to make it work. I doubt it would help you at all. If anything, you would probably just anger Nobu."

    Nobu stamped one of his hooves in apparent agreement. Koga''s body relaxed upon hearing that. He lifted his head and narrowed his eyes, "My third question concerns the Good Hunter: What are we going to do when we reach the capital of Lescatie? Surely, they won''t just let us walk through the front gate?"

    "Actually, they will," Matilda was quick to say, "Under Druella''s rule, Lescatie has become a very welcoming and open nation. It doesn''t matter who or what you are; they''ll let you in as long as you don''t plan to cause trouble. In fact, they might let you in even if you do. Because some Mamono love to ''punish troublemakers''."

    Koga frowned, "Then entering the nation is not an issue. But what about afterwards? If we are to meet the White Lilim face to face, then surely there must be a plan for doing so, Good Hunter?"

    Both Matilda and Koga looked at Selina. They waited for her to answer, while the wind whistled through the air, carrying the scent of flowers and dew. After a few moments, Selina shrugged and said, "The plan was to enter Lescatie, approach Druella, and politely request that she leave Pran alone."

    "...That''s it?" Koga asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "That is it. Save for taking a detour to give Sasha the bracelet I have," she tapped her chest pocket, feeling the circular object within. She let her arms fall and shrugged again, "I doubt it will be that easy. However, I believe that simple plans with minimal opportunities for failure are superior to overly complex ones that can easily crumble."

    Koga turned away, a frown still on his face, "Hmm, I suppose that is fair. Though, I will say that having some long-term foresight would go a long way. Thinking in the short term can only take one so far."

    "I understand this. But we are working with limited information. Outside of rumors and second-hand testimony, we know nothing about Lescatie or its inhabitants. Matilda could help, but I suspect her knowledge may be limited. Am I correct?" Selina glanced at Matilda for confirmation.

    Matilda nodded, "I knew much of Lescatie as a member of the Sabbath, but not everything. I promise I will do my best to guide us once we reach the capital. But we are bound to encounter things that I have no knowledge of."

    She crossed her arms and frowned, "However, I do not think Koga and I should be worrying about Druella. We should be focusing more on ourselves."

    "How so?" Selina asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Matilda gave the Huntress a flat look and said, "Koga and I are not immune to corruption. You witnessed it during the battle with the Blade of Salvation. While Koga managed to hold off his corruption until we arrived, the fact of the matter is that he is susceptible to corruption. And once we reach the Demon Realm, we''re going to be subjected to a dense amount of corrupted Mana. We should be fine for a while, but it''s something we need to take into account."

    Matilda crossed her legs and closed her eyes in thought, "And that''s without accounting for the enemies we may face. While the Blade of Salvation was formidable, it is nowhere near the level of Lescatie''s strongest. And if our goal is to confront Druella, we will need to deal with her inner circle. Which includes all six of the Fallen Maidens, their eight Fallen Knight supporters, and the leader of one of the Sabbaths. Alone, they are the strongest people in Lescatie. Together, they are a force that could potentially rival Druella. With their husbands? Potentially unstoppable."

    "For anyone but me," Selina bluntly stated, "nothing they could do would hurt me."

    "True, but any one of them could easily crush Koga and me without much effort. I have not seen them in battle, but I have been close to some of them. Even the weakest among them could rival a Baphomet in terms of magical ability. If Koga or I had to face even one of them, we would lose within moments," Matilda''s tone was calm, as if she were stating a matter of fact. She placed a hand on her chin, "While our goal may be peaceful resolution, only fools go into enemy territory without expecting strife. And if Druella''s goal is to capture the Huntress, then they will target us in order to reach her."

    "I won''t let that happen," Koga''s grip on his reins tightened, "I will use the time we have to train myself as much as possible. When the time for battle comes, the Mamono will find that I am not easy prey."

    "That''s exactly what I was thinking, Koga," Matilda said, opening her eyes and smiling. Then she turned to the Huntress and said, "You should join us as well, Good Hunter."

    Selina shrugged, "I don''t see why not. It is always good to refresh one''s skills. And I do need to practice with some of my less frequently used tools."

    "That''s good, but I was actually talking about-"

    Matilda was interrupted when Nobu suddenly reared up. He whinnied as Koga pulled on his reins, and Matilda had to grab onto Selina''s shoulder for balance. Selina gripped the saddle to maintain her balance as she looked ahead of them and asked, "What''s wrong? Is Nobu alright?"

    Koga shouted at Nobu to calm down. When the skeletal horse let its front legs hit the ground, Koga looked up to see what had caused it to stop. Anger came over his face as he spotted the cause. He reached for his blade as his body tensed up, "Mamono. Get behind us, Matilda."

    Matilda pulled herself up to Selina''s shoulder, shaking her head to regain her bearings. When she saw the group in front of her, fear made her body tense. Her face turned pale, and her hands started to tremble. She hissed aloud, "Oh, no. Not him. If he''s here, then... yes. There she is. Oh, this is bad, this is bad!"

    Selina focused her gaze on the path ahead of them. Three Demons, all similar in appearance to the one she had slain in Vinvers, flew out from the sides of the path. They stopped in front of them, their bodies blocking any easy path forward. Their eyes were narrowed and focused on her party. Bodies tensed up like springs, all three appeared prepared for a battle. But, while they were dangerous, the two individuals who commanded the most attention were the man walking down the center of the dirt path and the peculiar fox woman following closely behind him. Selina noticed the dark red gem on his chest, his purple skin, and his handsome yet aged facial features. His dark eyes were filled with curiosity that shifted into pity along with his expression. The fox woman remained a few steps behind him, her head held down and her five tails trailing beside her.

    Selina frowned before turning to Matilda and asked, "Who are they?"

    "That," Matilda said, swallowing as sweat dripped down her brow, "is Castor Bistol Lescatie. Former King of Lescatie. Current Head Envoy for the Lescatie Demon Realm. An Incubus in one of the highest positions in the new nation."

    "And the fox woman?"

    "Francia Reinel Lescatie. Former Queen of Lescatie. The Listener Fox. A powerful five-tailed Youko."

    "How powerful?"

    "Most Youko only have one or two tails. Those who have more tend to be stronger than others. Those who possess nine are revered as gods in Zipangu. She has five. She might as well be a Demi-God," Matilda''s hands trembled as she gripped her dress for dear life, "Be careful, Good Hunter."

    "I will," Selina said as she turned in her seat and dropped to the ground. She walked towards the approaching Castor, meeting the former king halfway. In the middle of the path, they stared at each other. Neither of them spoke a word as their gazes locked for just a moment.

    After ten tense seconds had passed, Castor broke the silence. He raised his hand, his lips curling into a small smile, "Salutations. You must be the ''Hunter'' I''ve heard so much about. My name is Castor. Castor Bistol Lescatie."

    "Cynthia. Cynthia Albion," Castor and Selina both bowed their heads in greeting.

    Castor straightened up, "Well met. You wouldn''t mind if I opened our conversation by speaking frankly, would you?"

    "I''d actually prefer it," Selina shrugged, emphasizing her point.

    "Good. I do enjoy it when both parties can speak their minds without worry," Castor cleared his throat before looking straight at the Huntress, "Cynthia...your hands smell of blood. Mamono blood."

    "I would expect so."

    "You don''t deny it?"

    "Why would I?"

    Castor''s expression didn''t change, but his body relaxed as he nodded, "I see. There is truth to those rumors. Ah, but I forget my manners. Allow me to introduce my companions. These three are Isla, Bella, and Zoey."

    He waved his hand at the three Demons, who were all maintaining their battle-ready stances. Two of them, Isla and Bella, moved to stand on either side of Castor for protection. Both''s sharp, red eyes glared at the Huntress, claws out. The last one, Zoey, flew into the air directly above Castor, her attention focused solely on Koga.

    "And this," Castor turned to address the fox woman, "is my amazing wife, Francia. Though she tends to answer to Listener Fox nowadays."

    Francia didn''t say anything after her introduction. She simply lifted her head and curtsied to the Huntress in greeting. The Huntress nodded to her before replying to Castor, "Well met. As for my comrades, I will allow them to introduce themselves."

    She turned to Koga and Matilda, nodding for them to go ahead. Koga pulled on Nobu''s reins to get the horse to move until its right side was pointed toward Castor''s group. Koga glared at the diplomat, his voice as cold as ice as he spoke, "My name is Koga. I align myself with the Good Hunter, Cynthia Albion. That is all."

    Castor returned Koga''s greeting, despite the frostiness of his tone. The Ochimusha only scowled before turning his attention back to the Demons. Matilda positioned herself until she was facing Castor directly. When she came into view, the Demons focused their eyes on her. Castor did the same while tilting his head to the side, "Is that...a Living Doll? Hmm, yes but...you''re different."

    Matilda, trying to maintain her composure, ran a hand through her hair before she spoke, "Greetings, Castor Bistol Lescatie. You do not know me, but I know of you. My name is Matilda. Former Living Doll of the Sabbath. Now Assistant to the Good Hunter."

    Castor nodded, "Ah, I see. You were the Living Doll sent to Pran, correct? Druella informed me that something had changed about you. But it is something else to see with my own eyes. Your soul, it is shining. Like someone who has experienced intense love. But something about it is different. Yet, it is still powerful. Pray tell, how is this possible? What form of love have you managed to find?"

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Matilda placed a hand over her heart and lowered her head. She pursed her lips before looking up and saying, "It is... hard to explain. What I felt back then, and what I still feel in my heart, is not something that can be easily explained in a way that most Mamono would understand. The best way I can explain it is as a profound sense of trust. That no matter how much things change, the feelings of the other person will remain the same. And all that is asked is reciprocation of those feelings. With no need for any kind of sexual intimacy."

    Matilda bowed her head and said, "That is the best way I can describe it. I am sorry if it is not helpful."

    The Demons looked at each other in confusion, but Castor grinned and nodded his head, "There is no need to apologize. I am fully aware of the love you speak of. All thanks to my wife, even before we were transformed."

    He reached out and took his wife''s hand in his. She intertwined her fingers with his, but kept her head down and eyes closed. Castor turned back to the Huntress and said, "We saw a large burst of flame shoot into the sky last night. We were heading this way to see the source. Would I be correct to assume that the Demon Beast that Koga is riding is the source?"

    "You would be," Selina said without hesitation, "Thank you for the concern. However, I find it hard to believe that you would travel such a great distance from your country just to witness the origin of a burst of flames."

    "No, actually. I have a bit of an explorer''s spirit. If I come across something interesting or potentially troublesome, I feel compelled to investigate it. And Lescatie is no longer just ''my nation'' anymore. Technically, I''m not sure whose it is. I''ve since abdicated the throne to Druella, but she asserts that Francisca is the rightful heir. And she is married to that wonderful boy, Elt, so you could say that he''s the king now. It''s something of a joke that''s told throughout our new home," Castor chuckles. His laughter is deep and happy, a noise that you wouldn''t expect to hear from him based on looks alone.

    He let go of his wife''s hand and cleared his throat, saying, "But you are correct. My comrades and I have a separate objective. We are traveling to the town of Pran to negotiate on behalf of the Fourth Born herself. We hope to establish a non-aggression treaty with the town in order to prevent any hostilities between the two. I am sure you can infer why we would do this."

    Selina stood straighter while staring at Castor, "Truly? I wouldn''t have expected Druella to agree to that course of action. Then again, I have only heard discussions about her through secondary sources. I am pleasantly surprised to learn that she is willing to resolve this conflict through dialogue."

    "That is a natural response. Not many are aware that the Mamono are not at all like how the Order portrays them," Castor waved his hand through the air, "And judging by how you seem to be heading in the opposite direction of us, I assume that you are going to Lescatie."

    "Indeed. I wish to speak with Druella and convince her to leave Pran alone," Selina said, clasping her hands together in front of her.

    Castor clapped his hands and exclaimed, "Splendid!" I can assure you, Cynthia, that such an endeavor will be worth it. Especially considering the Fourth Born''s interest in you. I have no doubt that she would give you the utmost respect and attention."

    "As I''m certain that Guard Captain Felix will treat you all with the utmost respect as well. It would be wonderful if we both succeeded in our diplomatic missions. It would go far towards avoiding bloodshed."

    Selina and Castor shared a smile as some of the tension dissipated. The Demons lowered their guard, and Koga seemed to relax a little bit. That is, until Matilda dismounted from Nobu''s back and walked over to Selina''s side. She pulled at Selina''s pant leg to get her attention. Asking Castor to hold on for a moment, she knelt down to be at eye level with Matilda. The doll stood on her tiptoes to whisper into the Huntress'' ear. As she did, Selina''s smile slowly disappeared and transformed into a pensive frown. When Matilda finished, Selina patted her head before standing up straight.

    Her voice was calm as she spoke, "Castor, could you please explain your strategy for securing a non-aggression agreement with Pran?"

    Castor put his hands together, "The usual things. Speak with the leader of the town, a man named Guard Captain Felix I believe you called him. See if he would be willing to accept the deal and consider offering gifts to secure or celebrate an accepted treaty."

    "And would some of these gifts happen to be Druellite?"

    One of Castor''s eyebrows rose, "How would you...ah, yes. So, you told her, Matilda."

    Matilda nodded, though she refused to look Castor in the eye. Her hands shook as she gripped the edge of her dress. Selina took a step towards Castor. The three Demons tensed in response, but Selina ignored them and said, "And if you were able to negotiate such a deal, would you use your Demon Feather Pens to have it signed?"

    Castor''s smile faded, but he didn''t seem too upset with the way things were going. He put a hand on his chin and nodded, "I would assume so, yes. Why do you ask?"

    "Because if what I said is true, then I''m afraid I cannot allow you to continue your journey."

    Koga''s hand tightly gripped the hilt of his blade. Fire appeared in the hands of the three Demons, while the Listening Fox slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were closed, but three of her five tails had blue fire burning at the tips. Matilda felt a weight descend upon her, and it took immense effort to remain standing. Her knuckles turned white as she tightened her grip on her dress.

    Castor and Selina stared at each other without uttering a single word. Neither spoke, even as the tension between them grew thicker with each passing moment. The wind blew through the area, kicking up dust and fallen leaves as it passed. Then Castor spoke, "Before addressing that, I would like to propose an idea to you, Cynthia."

    Selina waved for Castor to continue. He took a step forward and spoke with confidence, "Suppose there is a village. Said village is particularly impoverished. It is a place that struggles to survive even for a single day. The land is not fertile, the air quality is poor, and the nearby river is almost dried up. The people are struggling, and many are considering going hungry so that others may not. They have asked for help from a local organization that has an abundance of fresh food and water to give them. However, they are denied because they are not deemed significant enough to receive those resources."

    Castor starts pacing back and forth between the groups, "All seems lost, until a group of strangers arrives. Said group has a way to turn the fortunes of the village around. They offer the villagers gifts that will bring nothing but benefits to them. The land will become rich and fertile, the air will become crisp and fresh, and the water will be so clean that you could see your reflection in it. All the villagers will become healthier, happier, and overall have better living conditions. And all because they accepted the gifts from the strangers."

    Castor stopped walking and stared directly at the Huntress, "Now lets say that in return for this, the villagers do change. They can''t be considered entirely human anymore, but is that truly so wrong in this situation? Their lives are so much better than before, after all. Surely, that is something to be celebrated. Would you be happy for them?"

    Behind him, the three Demons were smiling. They watched and waited for the Huntress'' response, all expecting her to be stumped or floundering for an answer. But they were surprised to hear her speak calmly and succinctly, "Did they agree to it?"

    Castor tilted his head to the right and asked, "I''m sorry? Could you repeat that?"

    "In this hypothetical village you speak of, did all the people agree to it? Did everyone agree to accept the stranger''s gifts? Were they all aware of the risks involved and what would happen to them if they accepted the deal?" the Huntress fell silent as she waited for Castor''s answer.

    A bit confused, he nodded his head and said, "In this scenario? Yes, they did."

    "Then, it is alright."

    Castor blinked. His eyebrow rose as he stared at the Huntress. Behind him, the three Demons had their mouths agape at Selina''s answer. None of them had expected her to say that. Curiosity evident in his tone, Castor continued, "I''m sorry, Cynthia Albion. That is the first time anyone has responded to that question like that."

    "Truly? What have most said?"

    "Well, usually they''re fanatical Order adherents who either tell me to shut up or suggest that the villagers should murder the strangers," Castor shook his head, "But enough of that. Could you please elaborate on why you answered the way you did?"

    "Because, Castor Bistol Lescatie, if the people of a village are fully aware of what it would mean to accept a gift that could lead to their corruption but ensure their survival, then that is their choice. While I cannot say I would make the same choice, I will not begrudge them for doing what they thought was best," Selina''s voice was clear and unwavering.

    Castor nodded as Selina spoke, "I see. And what would be your choice? If you were in the same situation?"

    Selina took a moment to think of an answer. Then she said, "I''d go look for a mage. The way I understand it, the more mana something has, the better off it is. If this is true, then the villagers'' land would be por due to a lack of mana. So, bringing in someone who could enhance the mana density in the environment should significantly improve the situation. Of course, I do not know if this is the best approach and am working based on theories. Could something like that work, Castor?"

    Castor blinked, his eyes wide as he answered, "Y-Yes. Yes, it could. It might take longer and have a limit based on the land''s mana capacity. But it should work."

    "Splendid. Then, please allow me to ask a similar question. Not to you, for I know your answer. But to Isla, Bella, and Zoey."

    Everyone turned to look at the three Demons in question. All of them flinched at the sudden attention, but none of them backed down. Zoey floated above Castor''s head and glared at the Huntress, waiting for her question. Once she had their attention, Selina said, "Say that the village Castor spoke of actually rejected the strangers'' offer. Yes, it would mean that their lives would not improve, but let''s assume they were content with that. That becoming Mamono is too much to ask of them, simply for the sake of improving their lives by a small margin. Wouldn''t it make sense for the strangers to leave the town alone?"

    Zoey crossed her arms and looked away from the Huntress, "Well, obviously that wouldn''t happen. No one would deny the opportunity to improve their lives."

    "But say this village did. Wouldn''t the strangers leave the village alone?"

    Zoey started rubbing her arms while avoiding eye contact with the Huntress, "M-M-Maybe they would just stick around to try and persuade the villagers otherwise. Or give them something to assist them."

    "And what if they continue to refuse? Wouldn''t the strangers be imposing upon people who want nothing to do with them?"

    Zoey finally turned to look at Selina, her eyes blazing with anger, "What?! Do you think we shouldn''t try to help people?! Do you want the village to just suffer and-"

    "Zoey," Castor didn''t raise his voice, but the sheer disappointment in his gaze made Zoey fall silent. She looked down at the ground before flying back to the rest of Castor''s group. Castor stepped forward and spoke, "I apologize for that, Cynthia. I can assure you that the strangers would leave the village without any problems."

    "From anyone else, I would doubt it. But you Castor, I believe, can be trusted. But there is one other thing that prevents me from fully trusting you."

    Castor put his hands behind his back and stood up straight, "I assume it has to do with the Demon Feather Pens?"

    "Indeed. Would you please explain how they work?"

    "Put simply? They ensure that any deals struck between us and others are upheld, thanks to the Demons who legitimize the contracts. Should either party go back on the agreement, they will be given one chance to retract their decision. If they still refuse, they will be branded and taken to the Underworld to be punished for their transgressions."

    Selina tilted her head to the side. Then she held up her hand, "Pardon me, but that seems like a rather one-sided arrangement."

    "How so? After all, it doesn''t matter who breaks the deal. All those responsible, whether Mamono or human, will be taken to the Underworld."

    "Yes. And what is likely to happen to them while they are in the clutches of the Demons?"

    Castor put a hand on his chin, "Without being too crude, they will be ''punished''. I''d imagine there would be a lot of, ah, sexual stimulation involved. Based on what I have been told."

    He cleared his throat and began to tug at his collar. Selina nodded and continued, "Yes, yes. And the Mamono are open and willing when it comes to such matters, right?"

    "Indeed, they are."

    "And if a human were to be taken to the Underworld, they would either become a Demon''s husband or turn into a Demon themselves, correct?"

    "Yes, they... oh. Oh. I see what you mean. And also why you would be remiss to allow me to negotiate with Pran, given that fact," Castor frowned and put his hands behind his back. He stared at the ground, processing Selina''s words. He remained that way for a few moments, not speaking a word, as he contemplated what Selina had said. Then he stood up straight and stared directly at Selina, "In that case, Cynthia Albion, allow me to prove to you that you can trust me to speak with Guard Captain Felix."

    He reached into his back pockets and pulled out two handfuls of objects. In his right hand, he held twenty glowing mineral rocks. Each one was the size of his pinky, and they all emitted a sense of corruption. They shimmered as the sunlight cascaded down upon them. And in his left hand were three dark purple feather quills, along with three capped black inkwells.

    The three Demons gasped, and Bella quickly moved to Castor''s side, shouting, "Castor! What are you doing?!"

    "I''m showing Cynthia that those of us who follow the Demon Lord do not wish to conquer the world. But to bring peace," he walked toward the Huntress without fear, hands outstretched in offering. Once he was just a step away from Selina, he spoke again, "Allow me to offer you this, Cynthia Albion. In my right hand, I hold the Druellite that I had planned to gift to Pran. In my left hand, I hold the Demon Feather Pens, along with the Mamono Realm Ink that I was to use to sign the deal. Please, take them and deplete their mana until they are rendered completely useless. But, I ask that you leave one Inkwell and Pen intact."

    "Why is that, Castor Bistol Lescatie?" Selina was already taking off her gloves as she asked.

    "Because, I wish to strike a deal between us. An agreement that only puts my life at risk."

    "How so?"

    "I will swear that I will convince Pran to accept a non-aggression treaty with Lescatie, and I will not use any magic whatsoever. No Druellite, no Demon Feather Pens, and no magic spells. Nothing, except my own ability to convince them to do so. And, if I were to break this deal, I will be swiftly taken to the Underworld. This deal will be considered broken if either I or my comrades resort to any means of obtaining Pran''s cooperation that do not solely rely on our words, and not our magical powers."

    "Castor!" the three Demons shouted in unison, completely floored by the turn of events. However, none of them dared to try to stop the Diplomat or turn him from his course of action. Bella turned to look at Francia, pleading with the Listener Fox to intervene regarding her husband. But Francia merely kept her head bowed and didn''t say anything. She simply listened, as she always had.

    "Castor," Selina said, her gloves off and hands bared to the open air, "I accept your proposal. And allow me to say something as well: I will do everything in my power to peacefully convince Druella to back down. I will only resort to violence if she rejects my offer. And even then, I will do whatever I can to avoid harming your people."

    Castor''s smile reached his ears, "Thank you, Hunter Cynthia Albion."

    And so it was. Selina drained the Druellite until all the minerals turned to dust. Castor took one of the Demon Feather Pens and wrote out the contract he had made with Selina. The moment the contract was signed, he rolled it up and placed it in his robe pocket. Then he handed Selina the Pens and Ink. They, too, become dust that was carried away by the wind. Castor returned to his comrades, and the two parties went their separate ways. However, as Selina, Koga, and Matilda rode past the group on Nobu, the Listener Fox stepped in front of them. The fox opened her emerald eyes and fixed them solely on Selina.

    All three riders waited to see what Francia would do. A few moments later, the Youko spoke, "You remind me of my husband, Hunter Albion."

    "How so?" Selina asked, curious about her similarities to the former king.

    "You are both driven by a desire to help others and make a positive impact on the world. You both push yourselves far beyond your limits to achieve your goals. You both prioritize diplomacy and compassion over violence and hatred. You are both kind-hearted individuals who have experienced the harshness of reality, yet have not let go of your dreams. In this way, I admire you. But in this way, I also worry about you."

    Francia folded her hands in front of her. Her gaze grew sad as she stared at the Huntress, "My Castor has always struggled with knowing when to stop. If I weren''t there to rein him in, he would spend every waking moment traveling the world. Trying to convince those in need that joining us is the key to their salvation. Yet, one man cannot push himself that far indefinitely. He will eventually break down under the weight of his desires. Burn himself away with the fires of his ambition. That''s why I always make sure that he takes time away from his work. That he understands there is a time to move and a time to be still. To relax and enjoy the new life he has been given. Thus, I say to you, Hunter Albion, do not push yourself too far. Find time to rest. Relax. And enjoy the world around you."

    "Thank you, Francia," Selina said, a small smile hidden by her bandana, "I appreciate your-"

    "And one of the best methods of relaxation is lovemaking. Finding someone to share your bed with can be-"

    "Thank you, Listener Fox. I will see you again at some point. Let us go, Koga," Koga kicked Nobu''s sides and sent the fiery horse trotting down the road. Francia followed the three with her eyes, wondering if she had said something wrong. But then she shrugged and returned to her husband''s side. Once there, she asked Castor, "Honey, what did you think of the Hunter?"

    Castor placed a hand on his chin and hummed, deep in thought. Then he smiled, "Well, I can say this: she is the one person in this world who would cause problems for Druella and her supporters."

    "Oh? What makes you say that?"

    "Because she is something that none of them have truly dealt with before. Someone who doesn''t stand against them either because they are misguided or because they have directed their unjust hatred towards the Mamono. No. She is someone who understands why the Mamono do what they do...and fights against them because of it."

    <hr>

    "We need to train."

    Matilda spoke her first words since the three of them had left Castor''s group behind. Nobu galloped with Koga leaning over the horse''s back. Selina had her head down and was clutching her hat, while Matilda gripped onto the Huntress'' shoulder.

    "I agree," Koga quickly replied, "Those three... they were far more powerful than the Blade of Salvation."

    "And they were just a fraction of Lescatie''s power. If we arrive in Lescatie without making preparations, Koga and I will be overwhelmed. We must become stronger before then. Good Hunter, I propose that we take some time out of our travels to train ourselves," Matilda suggested, her voice urgent and serious.

    "Wouldn''t that waste time?" Selina questioned the doll, "Time we could be using to reach Lescatie before the attack?"

    Matilda shook her head, "It would, but remember: you destroyed the Blade of Salvation. By doing so, you have killed who knows how many Dullahans and have likely left behind many grieving widows."

    "Why is that significant?"

    "Dullahans are a core part of any Demon Realm army. The vast majority of an invading Mamono force consists of single Mamono hoping to find husbands to take home. Dullahans are among the few Mamono who truly comprehend the importance of discipline and fighting as a cohesive unit. By eliminating a significant portion of their forces, you have likely set back Druella''s invasion by at least a week."

    "Leaving us with two to spare before they begin their assault," Selina for Matilda.

    Matilda nodded, adjusting herself on the Huntress'' back to see better, "Right. And even if we arrive late, Druella specifically wants you. If you show up outside her door, she''ll hold off on the attack just for the chance of corrupting you or persuading you to join her side. We have the time. And we need to use it wisely."

    "...Very well. We will begin training tomorrow. For today, we will ride through the night to make up for any lost time," Selina said, her eyes fixed on the path ahead of them.

    "If that is your order, Good Hunter, then may I ask what you did with the hilt of that accursed sword?" Koga looked over his shoulder at the Huntress.

    Selina raised an eyebrow and said, "It is in one of my pockets. Why?"

    "I request that you grant me permission to have it. There is something I would like to try with it."

    "May I ask what that is?"

    "...I believe I can wield that blade for a greater purpose. The idea came to me when I thought about what Matilda had said. If my mana can transform Nobu into this new Demon Beast, then perhaps it can also do the same to that blade. If not, then I can at least keep it as a memento of that battle."

    Selina nodded, "As you say. I will give it to you when we next stop. "And what about you, Matilda?"

    "I will be helping you, Good Hunter. As I was saying before, while improving your combat prowess is beneficial, there are other areas you must focus on."

    "Those are?"

    "Hiding your true nature from Mamono, controlling yourself when your memories threaten to overwhelm you, and learning how to channel your ability to destroy mana."

 Chapter 63: Meeting Royalty

    One week later...

    Lightning cracked across the sky above the capital of Lescatie, illuminating the lone Dark Heavy Knight standing atop the city walls. Raindrops slid off her thick, black armor as she stood as still as a statue. Whereas other Dark Knights wore light or medium armor designed to showcase their bodies, her armor covered her entire body. While her ample bosom and sensual waist were clearly visible from the front, everything else was hidden from view. Thick black pauldrons hung from her shoulders, and a black chain skirt draped from her waist. Her feathered helmet framed her pale face, accentuating her striking ruby eyes. She held a large, black lance in her right hand, its tip pointed toward the sky, while a black greatshield was strapped across her back.

    Her pointed ears twitched as she heard something above the sound of the pouring rain. The sound of wings beating as they approached her. She remained where she was. Standing silently and still over the main entrance gate to the nation''s capital. She didn''t move, even as her visitor landed a few feet to her right. The succubus leaned forward, holding an umbrella above her head as she stared at the Knight. Her voice was filled with concern as she spoke, "Hey, May. You doin'' okay?"

    "I am fine," May, the Dark Heavy Knight, responded. Her voice was monotone and quiet, yet it still managed to be heard above the thunder and rain.

    The succubus frowned and took a step toward May, "You sure? The rain is really pouring down. Wouldn''t you like an umbrella?"

    "My armor protects me," May said in the same monotone.

    "Oh. Well, have you eaten anything at all? If not, I can go get you something. There''s this great parfait at Olly''s restaurant and-"

    "I am not hungry. Thank you for the offer, Perci."

    "N-No problem, May," the now named Perci said, feeling the wind get knocked out of her sails. The two fell silent as May remained motionless. Perci looked around at the top of the wall. Her gaze fell on a spot on the wall exactly twenty feet to the left of May''s position. There stood another great lance. Identical in shape and design to May''s, this one had its tip embedded into the stones of the wall. Tied to the handle and blowing in the wind was an azure brooch, its light blue barely standing out amidst the darkness of the thunderstorm. Perci pursed her lips as she stared at the vigil, trying to think of who it was for.

    "Mai," Perci turned at the sound of May''s voice. The Dark Heavy Knight was also staring at the vigil, her expression seeming to darken as she spoke, "Her name was Mai."

    "Oh. Did you know her?"

    "Partner. Sister. Trained together. Stationed here."

    "What happened to her?"

    "She was a Dullahan. Made by the Blade Of Salvation."

    That revelation made Perci''s skin crawl. An involuntary shiver ran up her spine as she looked away from the lance that had been turned into a grave marker. It had only been a week since Salvation''s End, but the wounds from the event still felt fresh. Not just to her, but to the entire capital. The Widows, those who had lost their husbands, were looked upon with sympathy among the Mamono. Those who didn''t stay at home could be found either joining the newly formed standing army or out searching for a Demon Beast to fight. Perci had met both kinds, and she honestly preferred the aggressive ones. They were angry, yes, but at least they usually directed their fury towards productive ends. Kalista, a Ghoul she had met, for instance, had joined the medical division of the standing army. She figured that if their husbands could be so easily taken from them after they die, then they should be willing to do whatever it takes to keep them alive. Although morbid, Perci could empathize with her.

    But the Widows who remained at home? Whose wounds were caused by the loss of their most beloved? They were the ones she couldn''t deal with. It wasn''t that she couldn''t understand their sadness. Nor that she blamed them for how they felt. Who wouldn''t feel the way they do? They had found true happiness. Reached a level of contentment that other Mamono could only dream of. They had achieved the ultimate goal of all Mamono: true love and matrimony with the one they loved.

    And then, without warning, it was ripped away from them.

    She remembered how Henrietta, a Zombie she knew, changed after the incident. The smile she wore whenever her husband was with her, the radiance she exuded every day, and her tendency to hug anyone she ran into, even if they were a stranger. She remembered it all. Then, after the incident, it all disappeared. Her smile never returned to her face, and her head was always hanging low, gazing at the ground. Anyone attempting to hug her was silently stonewalled without any reaction from Henrietta. And this sadness...this grief...it hung around her. Like an aura of despair that affected everyone who got close to her. To the point that only happy couples could tolerate being around her for any length of time. As the only times she seemed happy were when she was watching others enjoy what she once had.

    She had heard that all the Widows had been visited by the White Lilim. But she couldn''t tell whether that had any effect on them. She hoped it did. Seeing them so sad and angry was just too much to bear.

    At that moment, a strong gust of wind suddenly hit them. The succubus yelped in surprise, but May didn''t even flinch at the cold, wet air. The succubus loosened her grip on her umbrella, and it was torn from her hands by the wind. Almost as soon as it left her grasp, May''s arm shot out and caught it in the air. Her movements were practiced and smooth, evidence of how accustomed she was to wearing such heavy armor. She handed the umbrella back to the succubus and said, "Hold it tight, Perci. You lose things when you loosen your grip."

    "Th-Thanks, May," Perci said, following May''s suggestion and tightening her grip on the umbrella without saying a word. She looked at her feet and nervously tapped her foot against the stone wall. Then she turned her gaze toward the horizon beyond the wall. She twirled her umbrella for a moment before speaking, "What...what do you think?"

    "Of what?"

    "Of this...this Hunter," the word felt like ashes in Perci''s mouth. She had obviously heard the rumors. Hard not to, considering how much the followers of the Gods have been preaching about leaving her alone in the past few days. Banshees, Asparas, and Amazons could be seen in almost every part of the city, discussing the matter. How this "woman" was not a threat. How she simply wished for peace. How she didn''t want to fight and was coming here to speak with Druella. To negotiate, not to fight.

    But... but...

    "I don''t want her here," Perci audibly swallowed before continuing, "I don''t...I don''t think I believe the rumors. But I still don''t want her here. Anyone who could do that...who could kill that many Mamono and their husbands without remorse...they couldn''t be bringing anything good with them. Only more pain. And we''ve had our fill of that over the past week."

    Perci fell silent and waited for May''s response. For a long moment, May didn''t say anything. Like a statue, she maintained a silent vigil over the walls that shielded their new home. Then, when another lightning bolt flashed across the sky, the Dark Heavy Knight finally spoke, "I want her to come here."

    "What?!" Perci said, completely floored by the response. She shook her head in confusion and said, "But...how could...why would you-"

    May silently pointed towards Mai''s lance. The sight of it made Perci go quiet as she quickly grasped May''s unspoken meaning. The Dark Heavy Knight said only four words, "Someone has to answer."

    Perci remained silent. She couldn''t think of anything to say. The only sound between them was the roaring wind, the pelting rain, and the crackling thunder in the clouds above.

    However, they soon became aware of a new sound. One that they only noticed as it slowly got closer and closer to their position.

    The sound of sizzling.

    And it was coming from beyond the wall. Looking up, the two of them saw a plume of steam rising from the northeastern part of the forest. It rose above the treeline, its white outline visible despite the intense rain. The source approached the city, gradually breaking through the treeline. Then the source of the steam was revealed.

    The sight gave both the succubus and the elven Dark Heavy Knight pause. They had both encountered Demon Beasts before, but neither had seen one that resembled a literal flaming skeleton.

    And its three riders only added to the confusion.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Koga pulled on Nobu''s reins, directing him toward Lescatie''s closed gate. Rain fell onto his horse and quickly turned to steam, the flames across its body burning away any water that landed on it. Koga''s clothing remained unharmed by the flames, but this also meant that he was unprotected from the rain. Though his unique anatomy meant that it wasn''t a problem for him. He glanced at the wall out of the corner of his eye and asked, "Is that it? Is that the capital of Lescatie?"

    "Yes," Matilda answered from behind Selina. She sat side-saddle with her legs hanging off Nobu''s left side. She wore a brown tricorn hat that was too large for her head. She had to grasp the edges with both hands to prevent it from slipping off whenever she moved her head. Although annoying, it did prevent her head from getting wet. So she was willing to bear with it until the rain stopped. She looked up at the top of the gate, her singular eye squinting to see through the rain. She pursed her lips before speaking, "I think I can see two people on the wall. They should have noticed us thanks to the steam Nobu is giving off."

    "Good, then we won''t need to get their attention," Selina said as she pulled down on her own hat. While more elaborate than the standard uniform, Lady Maria''s attire was crafted from the same material as a typical Hunter''s Garb. Despite the rain hitting her, it didn''t seep into her clothing no matter how much fell upon her. She lifted her hat with a finger and asked Koga, "Will the weapon on your back be okay, Koga?"

    Koga reached back and touched the large, wrapped-up weapon on his back. The brown wraps were getting soaked in the rain, but the weapon underneath them was likely unharmed. He tapped the hilt of the weapon with a finger and said, "Do not worry, Good Hunter. It would take more than this rain to cause any damage to this new blade."

    Selina nodded and said, "As you say. Matilda?"

    "One of them flew behind the wall. The other just entered the gatehouse. It''ll be open in a few moments," as if on cue, the iron gate groaned as the portcullis was slowly drawn up into the wall. The sound of chains groaning echoed through the stone walls. Koga pushed Nobu through the archway and past the raised portcullis. As soon as they entered, the gate started to close behind them. Koga stopped Nobu to give them a break from the rain.

    He dismounted from his horse and began to shake out his arms and legs. He looked ahead and saw an open archway in front of them. Beyond it lay the rest of Lescatie''s capital, with its buildings shrouded in the darkness of the storm. He grimaced as he squeezed the water out of his coat, "And thus, we have arrived. Once we pass through that archway, we will be within the belly of the beast."

    Matilda squeezed the water out of her hat, shook it out, and brushed off any excess water. Then she put it back on her head before hopping to the floor and saying, "I imagine that we''re expected. Druella has to have been spying on us for a while now."

    "If that is the case, it will make it much easier to accomplish our objective," Selina said as she jumped off Nobu''s back. Her clothes were already halfway dry, with drops of water quickly falling to the ground below. She adjusted her hat and gloves before stepping in front of Nobu and Koga, "The sooner we meet with Druella, the sooner we can convince her to stand down."

    "You did well, Nobu. I''ll take you for a peaceful ride later," Koga whispered to Nobu as he rubbed the horse''s bony neck. The horse shook its fiery mane and whinnied in response. Koga nodded and gently took the reins in his hands to lead Nobu forward. He stopped a few steps away from the Huntress and said, "Do not let your guard down, Good Hunter. I suspect that the Mamono won''t complicate matters. Recall what Matilda said about how they handle visitors?"

    "That they will provide us with ''escorts'' during our stay here. I remember well," the Huntress adjusted her hat and then looked between Koga and Matilda, "And we''ll likely see those escorts as soon as we enter the city proper. Are you two prepared?"

    "Yes. "Let''s go," Koga said, tightly holding Nobu''s reins in his right hand.

    Matilda put her now dry hat back on her head and walked to stand on Selina''s left. She reached up and took the Huntress'' hand, smiling up at Selina, "Lead the way, Good Hunter."

    With that confirmation, Selina began to walk forward. As she did so, she reached into her coat and withdrew a weapon she hadn''t used in a long time. Which she supposed was as strange, as it had been the first weapon she had ever wielded as a Hunter. A tool that stood out among the three choices offered to her by the Messengers during her first visit to The Dream.

    The Threaded Cane.

    She tapped the sword cane on the ground, her fingers curling around the familiar head of the weapon. With Koga on her right and Matilda on her left, she entered Lescatie. As they passed underneath the archway, the three of them were once again pelted by the rain and soon gazed upon the city of Lescatie. And if there was one thing the Huntress could give it over Yharnam, that would be that it was far cleaner.

    The buildings were constructed of stone that appeared to radiate light even when enveloped by the darkness of the storm. The cobblestone streets were completely free of any debris or waste. The buildings were all made of beautiful cut stone, so even the rain couldn''t completely obscure the silhouettes of the structures. The stones used to construct the buildings did not have a uniform color or structure. While some were a striking marble, others were deep purple or light pink in color. Meanwhile, some buildings resembled the houses she saw in Pran, while others evoked the architecture of Central Yharnam. Some were spire-like, reaching up into the sky and catching stray lightning bolts without igniting. Some were smaller and more rectangular, but they usually had some kind of "twist" to them. Like a bright sign over the door or brass bells hanging from the windows. They didn''t have the same aesthetic that evoked the image of a people who had grown accustomed to hardship and had built their society around The Blood. The design of this place felt more like it was being guided by emotional interest. It''s as if the people had constructed buildings and homes based on their emotions rather than practicality. It exuded the atmosphere of a world that should not exist, yet was standing right in front of them.

    A foreign world that would be difficult for anyone to imagine existing.

    And that feeling was only intensified when all the Mamono in front of them stopped to stare at her party.

    Despite the stormy weather, Selina noticed a large number of Mamono out and about. Most either had umbrellas to protect them from the rain or were enjoying the sensation of the water hitting their skin. Most were walking arm in arm with men of different appearances. But all of them had a dark, unnaturally purple or pink skin color. Some of them had horns or tails protruding from their heads or waists. There were too many Mamono to count, and Selina couldn''t recognize or place most of them. She could easily recognize the Werewolves, Werecats, Dark Elves, Lizardwomen, Centaurs, Demons, Harpies, Succubi, and incubi. But there were plenty she couldn''t remember. Women whose torsos were human, but they had a snake''s lower half. Dog-like women in maid outfits with openings for their tails in their skirts. Other creatures that flew around and could fit in the palm of her hand, which she actually recognized as Fairies.

    And even more Mamono that she didn''t recall.

    And all of them were staring at her party.

    The Mamono''s walking ceased as if they had suddenly forgotten what they were doing. Some dropped the things they were carrying, barely managing to prevent their belongings from splashing into the water on the ground. Some had their mouths gaping open, and their eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. All of them stood motionless as they watched the Huntress, Koga, and Matilda.

    The Huntress could sense that they were waiting for her to do something. That her next action would dissipate the tension in the air, allowing everyone to return to their normal lives. So, she reached her hand up, grabbed the edge of her hat, and tilted it down while nodding her head, "Good ''morrow all. Matilda, Koga. Let us be off."

    And then she began walking further into the city. She held her head high as she walked toward the sidewalk on her right. The Mamono there gave her a wide berth as she approached, allowing her party a clear path forward. Matilda waved at the diverse Mamono around her, wearing a bright smile the entire time. Koga''s eyes kept shifting from place to place, searching for any potential threat to the Huntress. Every now and then, a Mamono would stop to stare at him, her face flushing and her body starting to shake. He would meet her gaze, bare his teeth at her, and then move on.

    Every now and then, a carriage or wagon would trundle down the center of the road. Surprisingly, none of them splashed any water onto the sidewalks. They rumbled by silently, pulled by large Demon Beast Horses. Nobu whinnied whenever such creatures passed by, but he didn''t try to get away from Koga. As their group continued down the street, Selina could feel the eyes on them. Not just from the people out here on the street, but also from those in their homes and businesses. They watched as they walked, their eyes filled with surprise, shock, and a hint of fear. The entire time...

    "I feel that we are unwanted," Koga expressed Selina''s feelings. He scowled at a Succubus/Incubus couple that scurried away from his angry gaze, "These creatures clearly do not want us here."

    "People, Koga. Even if they are Mamono, they are still people," Selina corrected, while watching a Mamono with cow ears and unusually large breasts, hide behind a wall as they passed by. She turned away and continued, "And at least they are not crying out about how I''m a monster. All thanks to your help, Matilda."

    "Do not be modest, Good Hunter. You were the one who managed to learn how to hide the nature of your soul in the first place," Matilda said while shaking her head, "Though it did take you four days before you made any progress."

    Selina frowned and said, "That is because you were asking me to do something that I had no familiarity with. Your instructions were to, and I quote, ''Focus on creating a veil around my soul. A veil that is thick enough to hide it from prying eyes, but thin enough to allow you to draw upon its power when you need it''. Such advice is rather vague."

    "That was the best way I could explain it. I, too, was working with limited information and theorizing. Though, since it worked, I guess it''s not theory anymore, is it?" Matilda shrugged and then looked to their right. She briefly spotted two Kobold children walking hand in hand with their Inucbi father. Her eyes widened, and she quickly pulled the Huntress along to prevent her from seeing the two. She spoke up once they were away from the family, "As for their current focus on us? That would be because you two smell like blood."

    Selina raised an eyebrow and asked, "How? Castor, I could understand as we had just returned from killing that Dullahan. But how can any of these Mamono smell anything in this rain?"

    Matilda returned to her original position on Selina''s left before saying, "It''s part of their nature. Lilith made it so that all Mamono can instinctively recognize the scent of Mamono blood. If anyone kills a Mamono, they will forever be marked by that scent. And it lets other Mamono know that the person they are about to meet has killed Mamono and will do so again."

    "And what''s the reason for that?" Selina asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "First, so other Mamono can find them and ''help them see the light''. The Blade of Salvation was an example of this," Matilda held up a finger as she explained. She paused before continuing, "And the second reason is to warn Mamono to stay away from them. If someone has the blood of Mamono on their hands, then other Mamono will probably avoid them. They don''t want to risk dying until they either find a husband or can get their husband to safety."

    "That explains our reception," Koga stated as they rounded a corner, "Though I don''t suppose it will stop them from interfering with our purpose here?"

    "Unlikely. Not if Druella has anything to say about it," Matilda scowled as she looked up at the castle in the distance. Selina and Koga followed her gaze, all three moving toward their ultimate destination.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Here she comes," Sasha Fullmoon said to her companions. The Dark Priestess of the Fallen God licked her lips as she peered around the corner of a tailor''s building. Her vivid ruby eyes effortlessly pierced through the darkness of the storm to fixate on her target. The tall, imposing figure of the Hunter walking through the rain. Though it was difficult to ignore such a marvelous woman. Especially with the skeletal Demon Beast being led by her male Ochimusha servant. The horse was constantly surrounded by steam from the rain hitting its fiery body, acting as an impromptu beacon for anyone looking for the newcomer to Lescatie.

    Sasha heard rustling below her and felt two hands grab hold of her exposed thighs. Another set of hands tugged at the short skirt of her black priestly robes, threatening to expose her bare lower body to anyone who could see her. She smiled and looked down to see her two "assistants" peeking around the corner to see what she saw.

    The brown-haired Lisia tilted her head with a mischievous smile and asked, "So that''s our new aunt? She looks tense and uptight. Hmm, I wonder what her reaction will be when big brother releases his delicious Spirit Energy into her cunny.~"

    The girl giggled as her hands moved down below her waist. The other girl, a blonde named Emiyu, remained silent as her hands groped at her flat chest and then fell beneath the loincloth that covered her privates. She looked up at Sasha and said, "Is it time, big sister? Do we do it now?"

    Sasha reached down and rubbed both of the girls'' heads, the two swaying their hips each time she touched their ears, "Almost. We just need to wait for Elt to arrive. He should be here in a few...ah!"

    Sasha''s tail perked up as the man in question approached her from behind, giving him a clear view of her naked butt. Elt, the young technincal prince of Lescatie, stopped in shock at the display. Part of the red-haired boy''s mind reminded him that this had become a regular occurrence for him. Not just with Sasha, but with his five other wives as well. Nevertheless, he still found himself feeling embarrassed whenever they flaunted their bodies in front of him. Cheeks turning a darker shade of purple, the Incubus coughed into his hand to get Sasha''s attention and asked, "How are you doing, Sasha? Lisia, Emiyu. Is everything alright?"

    Sasha''s heart fluttered as she turned around to meet her husband''s gaze. Moving on autopilot, she pulled Elt into her arms and lifted him off the ground. The two spun around in the rain as she pressed her lips against his. He reciprocated her kiss without hesitation, initiating an impromptu make-out session on the side of the building. Lisia and Emiyu stared longingly at the exchange, intertwining their fingers as they waited for Sasha to stop. When the two of them finally separated, Sasha kept her arms around Elt as they moved to the corner. She leans as close to him as possible, squishing his arm between her breasts. Her thighs rubbed together as she spoke, "Ooooh, thank you for coming, my dear Elt. I hope I didn''t interrupt anything important. Like comforting Mary or spending time with little Mimil?"

    Elt shook his head as he reached out to squeeze one of Sasha''s breasts. He smiles at her and says, "No, no, nothing like that. It''s just that everyone else is at the castle with Druella. Apparently, the rumored guest is expected to arrive soon, and Druella wanted all of us in the throne room for her arrival. I figured something must have come up for you not to be there, too."

    "Don''t worry. I will answer Lady Lilim''s call soon enough. But first, I must complete a task assigned to me by God. And to do so, I''ll need your help," Sasha said as she tapped her finger against Elt''s nose and then giggled.

    "Really? What do you need me to do?" one of Elt''s eyebrows rose in confusion.

    "Nothing much. Just...this!"

    With that, Sasha pushed Elt into the street just as the Huntress was passing by. Elt stumbled forward, heading straight for Selina''s path. His efforts to regain balance were unsuccessful as his shoes slid across the wet cobblestones below.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    In her domain, the Fallen God was on the edge of her seat as she witnessed the unfolding events. Her lips split into a wide, anticipatory grin as she imagined what would happen next. Elt would crash into the vile Hunter, likely sending them both to the ground, with his hand or leg in an inappropriate place. The Huntress would get embarrassed and push him away, but his kindness would break through her cold exterior. She''d become fond of Elt and want to learn more about him. And in the process, she would fall in love with him.

    "And then you''ll be all ours," she chuckled, as Elt drew closer to the Huntress.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Go, Elt! Go!" Mimil cheered from within the throne room as she, Wilmarina, Francisca, Primera, Merse, Eva, and Druella watched the events unfold through a scrying mirror. He barely avoided tripping over Matilda and was on a collision course with Selina. Druella watched with a smug grin on her face, matching the expressions of the other Maidens. Everyone expected something lewd to happen that would lead the Huntress right into their hands.

    Elt fell toward the Huntress...

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ...and the Huntress reacted in the blink of an eye.

    With practiced skill, she twirled around Elt while catching his leg with the blunt side of her Threaded Cane. He cried out as he nearly tripped, but Selina quickly grabbed him by the back of his shirt collar with her other hand. She pulled him to his feet and then placed him back down beside her. Then she patted his shoulder and said, "You should be more careful, young man. Especially in this weather."

    "Uh...uh...y-yes. Th-Thank you," Elt stammered out, not really sure what had just happened.

    "Eh?" Sasha, Lisia, and Emiyu said simultaneously.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Eh?" Druella, Merse, Primera, Mimil, Eva, and Wlimarina all said simultaneously.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "EEEEHHHHH?!" the Fallen God shouted, loud enough to echo throughout the entirety of Pandemonium.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    When Matilda''s hand was back in hers, Selina nodded to Elt as she continued on her way to the castle. Koga shot a glare at the Incubus, but Elt didn''t pay any attention to the Ochimusha. His eyes were fixed firmly on the Huntress'' back as she walked away. After a few moments, he called out, "Um, excuse me? Could I get your name, please?"

    Selina kept walking but called back to him, "Cynthia. Cynthia Albion."

    "O-Okay. I''m Elt! Maybe we''ll...see each other again," he called to her, but the Huntress was already too far away. He stood in the middle of the street, his eyes never once leaving the back of the woman dressed in dark clothing.

    Sasha stepped out into the street, with Lisia and Emiyu following closely behind. Lisia spoke first, "That...that wasn''t supposed to happen. Right, big sister Sasha?"

    Sasha shook her head and said, "No, no. That wasn''t supposed to happen. Elt, are you all right? Elt?"

    Sasha tilted her head when her husband did not answer her call. In fact, it took at least five seconds before he noticed her. His eyes blinked as if he had been deep in thought before his usual, kind expression returned, "Yeah, I''m fine, Sasha. But what was all that about? "Why did you try to push me into that woman?"

    "Because that was the Hunter."

    Elt blinked. Then he started chuckling, "Good one, Sasha. That''s a funny joke."

    "I''m not joking."

    "You''ve gotta be. I''ve heard the rumors. The Hunter is supposed to be a ten-foot-tall giant, wielding a pale scythe that glows in the moonlight. She''s hunched over and loves to reap the souls of Mamono, imprisoning them in a special device that she takes back to her lair," Elt held both of his arms up as he described the Hunter from the rumors.

    Sasha frowned and asked, "Where did you hear that from?"

    "It''s what all the new recruits were saying. But...are you honestly telling me that...that woman was the Hunter?"

    Sasha nodded, "Yes, it was. I was hoping that something would happen between the two of you when I pushed you, but...I honestly don''t know what happened. She just seemed to...avoid it."

    Elt, Sasha, Emiyu, and Lisia all gazed down the road after the Huntress. Selina''s was just a speck in the distance, but they could still see the plume of steam rising from Nobu. They kept their eyes on the drifting white plume, silent and focused on their own thoughts.

    Sasha, Emiyu, and Lisia were trying to understand what had just happened. Trying to figure out how the Huntress completely shut down their foolproof plan. How she was able to deny and avoid a ''Fated Meeting'' like that.

    But Elt...Elt was preoccupied with something else.

    Namely, when he would get to see Cynthia again.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "So that was Elt, then?"

    Matilda nodded in response to Selina''s inquiry and said, "Yes, it was."

    "Hmm. I''ll be sure to remember his face. I feel we will be seeing each other quite a bit."

    "That''s an understatement," Koga said with a roll of his eyes, "If we plan to face Druella, that boy will be one of our biggest obstacles. Well, the women who call themselves his wives will be."

    "While it is true that Elt is nowhere near as powerful as the Maidens, do not forget that he is an Incubus. They share their power with their spouses. And the Love Resonance he can achieve when working with his wives can rival Druella. He is not be underestimated," Matilda corrected as they rounded a corner heading toward the castle. Any more words were interrupted as Matilda spoke again, "However, we''ll have to cut our conversations short. Our escorts have arrived."

    As if on cue, three figures jumped down from the rooftops and landed directly in front of their group. Nobu whinnied, but a gentle hand from Koga kept him calm. Selina''s party came to a halt as the three newcomers stepped into view. They stood side by side and moved in unison, smoothly covering each other''s blind spots without any problems. When the three came into view, the first thing Selina noticed was their identical hats. All three of them wore black, wide-brimmed hats that drooped as water collected on their brims. Selina initially thought that this somewhat defeated the purpose of the hats...until she noticed the attire of the three individuals.

    Or, more precisely, the lack thereof.

    The woman on the left reminded Selina of Teresa Scarlet. The rapier on her hip was extremely similar to the one the Dhampir wielded against her. However, that''s where the similarities ended. This rapier was a dark red and had a thicker blade than the one she had taken from Teresa. In addition, although Teresa''s outfit was also revealing, at least she wore something that resembled clothing. This blonde woman was practically wearing nothing except for her black coat and black panties. The rest of her body was completely exposed to the world, with only her nipples covered by extremely tight black leather straps. The edges of her underwear were covered by some sort of bronze garment, but Selina couldn''t place what it was called. Her black gloves complemented the woman''s black boots, while her reddish eyes shone as she stared at Selina. Her lips curved into a welcoming smile as she casually brushed her hair away from her face with the back of her hand.

    The woman to the right was actually covered by a thin white sheet that became see-through in the rain, barely concealing her breasts. Her unnaturally large mammaries bounced with every movement she made, and water droplets fell from her nipples. Her hair was a dull brown, with prominent flat ears and horns protruding from the sides and top of her head, respectively. Her pale blue eyes appeared unfocused. As if her mind was elsewhere, while her body moved on autopilot. Three thick vials dangled from a leather belt around her waist, positioned on the right side of her orange shorts. But the main thing that caught Selina''s eye was the weapon she held in her right hand.

    A pistol.

    A large, thick-barreled, dark red pistol that was undoubtedly made here in Lescatie.

    Selina frowned and shook her head. That essentially confirmed what Matilda had told her during their week of training: Lescatie had the capability to produce gunpowder weapons. And if Matilda was correct, eventually mass-produce them, thanks to the "Gremlins". Whatever those creatures were.

    The third and final woman stood in the center of the formation. Selina could tell that she was a Demon. Her dark blue skin, unusual tattoos, and overall demeanor all resembled Cerci from Vinvers. Save for the fact that her breasts were somehow even larger and more prominent. Mainly thanks to her bra, which did everything it could to push her two boobs up as much as possible. She was the only one frowning, her deep red eyes fixed solely on Selina. Her thick, spade-shaped tail was wrapped around her left thigh, while her wings flapped behind her every now and then.

    Selina squeezed Matilda''s hand before releasing it and stepping forward. She stopped and bowed her head to the three Mamono, saying, "Hello. I am Cynthia Albion. You may call me Hunter. These are my companions, Koga and Matilda. We have come to seek an audience with the White Lilim, Druella. May I assume that the three of you are here to escort us?"

    "You would be correct," the Demon said, her voice calm and focused. She stepped forward and grabbed the brim of her hat. The other two women followed their apparent leader''s movements perfectly, and all three of them took off their hats and bowed at the waist simultaneously. Then they stood up as the Demon spoke again, "Greetings, Hunter Albion. My name is Olvie Amaltia. These two are my companions. Paula Tronmail-"

    "Hey there!" the pistol wielding woman said, her boobs bouncing as she waved.

    "-and Alameria Crescentria."

    "Pleased to meet you," the Dhampir tipped her hat to Selina.

    "Together, we are the Three Musketeers of Lescatie."

    "Pfft-" Selina''s hand flew to her mouth to stifle a laugh. All eyes were on her as she managed to gather some of her faculties. She cleared her throat, but her voice still trembled as she said, "I-I''m sorry. C-Can you repeat that, please?"

    Olvie raised an eyebrow and said, "We are the Three Musketeers of Lescatie. The premier fighting force of the Dark Ice Flower. Why? Is something wrong?"

    "N-No. It''s...it''s nothing," Selina turned her head away to hide the tears gathering at the corners of her eyes, while her hand concealed the trembling smile on her face.

    She had read "The Three Musketeers." The novel had made its way to her in her youth. The story of that legendary team of three had been one of her favorite tales as a child.

    And these three...were supposed to be...this world''s version of that?! To the point where even their naming scheme matched?! It was...so absurd that she could barely hold back her laughter.

    "Is she alright?" Paula asked, watching as the Huntress nearly doubled over from trying to stifle her laughter.

    "She''ll be fine," Matilda stepped forward and cleared her throat, "Just give her a few moments. Then we''ll follow you to Lady Druella''s abode."

    The Three Musketeers exchanged confused looks. Then they turned back to watch as the person they were meant to escort continued to have a laughing fit for a reason they couldn''t place.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    It took them an hour to reach the castle. During that time, the Huntress had to spend minutes at a time getting herself under control. Whenever someone asked what she was laughing about, she would shake her head and stifle more laughter. Eventually, the Three Musketeers stopped inquiring. Instead, Paula tried to start a conversation with Koga. But...

    "That''s your horse, isn''t it?"

    "Indeed."

    "Cool. What''s his name?"

    "Nobu."

    "That''s a nice name. What kind of Demon Beast is he?"

    "A skeletal, flaming horse."

    "R-right. I don''t think I''ve heard of that one."

    "I''m not surprised."

    ...She wasn''t making any progress. Not for lack of trying, but she only received short and cold answers from the undead. Though no matter how cold Koga was to her, she never realized that he didn''t want to talk to her. It took Olvie putting a hand on her shoulder and pulling her away to get her to stop. Meanwhile, Alameria spoke with Matilda with her arms behind her back. She smiled down at the Living Doll as she spoke, "So, did you find your creator, Matilda?"

    Matilda shook her head and said, "No, I have not."

    Alameria gasped and brought a hand to her mouth, "What? But...your soul. It shines with the kind of light that only those who have experienced true love can. How did you acquire that without finding a husband?"

    "Well, I met someone. Not a man, but someone...else. Someone who helped me. And gave me this new strength," Matilda said, placing a hand over her heart for emphasis. Then she looked up at Alameria and smiled, "Perhaps, after Cynthia meets with Druella, I can tell you more. In return, could you introduce me to Eva?"

    "Of course, but why Eva?" one of Alameria''s eyebrows rose in confusion.

    Matilda maintained an innocent smile as she said, "I have something important to discuss with her. That''s all."

    With that, Matilda turned away from the Dhampir, who was left confused but intrigued by Matilda''s words. After that, the conversations died down as the group of six arrived at their destination. The Castle of Lescatie. The large building had five spires of varying heights reaching up into the sky. At one point, the walls of the building may have been a stark, marble-white. One was expected to see the flags of various noble houses hanging from the parapets, along with stained glass windows that would shine in the morning sun.

    Instead, what they found was a large, dark, imposing monolith dedicated to the Mamono. It had the same structure as a medieval castle, but it exuded a completely different ambiance. The walls were a deep purple, with red satin sheets draping from the spires. A flag flew from the tallest spire, adorned with the emblem of the Demon Lord''s army. The front doors were wide open, with only two Dullahans standing guard on either side. Every now and then, pink sigils would flash across parts of the wall, followed by the sounds of women and men in the throes of passion.

    Selina, her laughter subsiding, frowned up at the castle. She remained silent as the Three Musketeers led them up the stairs to the front gate. The two Dullahans glanced at their party but otherwise remained motionless. Olvie offered to take Nobu to the stables, but Koga waved her off. Instead, he walked over to Nobu and instructed him to wait outside for him. The horse whickered before walking toward a large patch of grass. Afterward, the six entered the castle.

    The interior of the castle resembled the exterior. Red satin rugs were laid out across the hallways, while magical stones were set in sconces, giving off an eerie light. While half of the walls were clear of any debris, the other half were covered in off-white semen stains. The scent of rain was quickly replaced by the musky aroma of sex and arousal. Selina, who was used to far worse odors, saw it as a minor inconvenience. Koga quickly pulled a bandana from one of his pockets and tied it around his mouth and nose. Matilda grimaced before forcing herself to ignore the cloying musk. The Three Musketeers didn''t seem bothered by the smell at all. In fact, they appeared to be much more at peace in such a location. The only sounds accompanying their footsteps were the moans and cries of men and women engaging in sexual activity. As they ascended the flights of stairs, Selina noticed an increasing number of people engaging in the activity openly, some even outside their rooms. So enthralled with each other were they that none took notice of their party as they made their way up five flights of stairs.

    Selina frowned at the open displays but didn''t say anything. The only sign of her displeasure was the way she tapped her Threaded Cane against the floor with growing aggression. To the point that she left holes in parts of the stone floor.

    When they reached the top of the last flight of stairs, they were confronted by two large, open double doors. They were tall enough to tower over Selina, with two Dullahans standing guard on both sides. Peering through the opening, Selina spotted her target.

    Druella. The White Lilim. Sat upon the middle throne, surrounded by various Mamono. But these all looked unique compared to the ones she had seen. And they all gathered around a solitary Incubus in the room. A familiar looking one.

    "That is Elt," Selina whispered to Matilda and Koga, "Which means that the Mamono with him are..."

    "The Fallen Maidens. Wilmarina, Merse, Primeria, Sasha, Mimil, and Francisca," Matilda replied, nodding her head.

    "And what about the one next to that object?" Koga asked, pointing towards a woman with dark lavender hair, standing next to a beautiful mirror, its front facing the door to the throne room.

    "That is Eva Mystiv. And she''s next to...the Shield of Depravity?" Matilda raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised, "Why would they bring that out?"

    "What is it?"

    "A magical mirror that is meant to reflect one''s ''True Self''. Which, usually just means depicting what they would be like as a Mamono. Anyone who gazes upon it will gradually be transformed by the Shield into their Mamono form. Hmm, why would they have that out unless...Good Hunter, could I please go into the room first?"

    Selina nodded as the Three Musketeers entered the throne room. They passed through the doors without any problems and reached the foot of the thrones. They bowed deeply to Druella before turning to await the Huntress'' party. Selina, Koga, and Matilda all approached and stood just before the opened doors. Matilda then approached and stopped right at the threshold. With a hum, she reached her hand forward and paused just before her arm entered the throne room. Then, ever so slightly, she infused a small amount of her magical power into her palm.

    The effect was immediate. A wall of shimmering purple magic appeared for a brief moment. Matilda pulled her hand away as the corrupted Spirit Energy tried to grab at her. She backed away until she was standing behind the Huntress. Only then did the corrupted mana tendrils retreat back into the wall. Then the shimmering vanished from view.

    "Ah, I see," Matilda said as she rubbed her right hand and then held it up to Selina, "So that''s what they''ve done."

    "Are you alright, Matilda?" Selina asked as she placed her cane under her arm and removed one of her gloves. She reached down and took Matilda''s hand, draining the residual corrupted mana from the Living Doll. Once Matilda had returned to normal, she promptly put her glove back on.

    Matilda nods as her lips curl into a frown, "Yes, I''m fine. But my suspicions were confirmed. They have set up a Demonic Barrier between her and the throne room. If Koga or I were to walk through it, we would be corrupted instantly."

    "So they have prepared for us. But how did you know?" Selina asked, cutting her eyes at Druella. She swore she could see a smug grin on the Lilim''s face even from where she was standing.

    "Eva Mystiv. She is more than just an Alp. She is the premier Dark Strategist of the Dark Ice Flower. A prodigious tactician as a human, her strategic prowess as a Mamono is matched only by her immense magical ability. If she is there, then it makes sense for her to have arranged something like this in advance."

    Selina hummed, "I see. And is there any way to get through the Barrier?"

    "A Demonic Barrier only protects against magical attacks. It offers no defense against physical attacks. A good slash would be enough to break it."

    "Then allow me," Koga said as he reached for the hilt of his sword. He stepped forward, but Matilda held up a hand to stop him.

    She shook her head and said, "That would be unwise. While the Barrier can be easily destroyed by physical attacks, it derives its power from the space behind it. The mana of the Demon Realm coalesces around the edges of the Barrier, seeping through and empowering the Barrier. If it''s destroyed, all the corrupted mana would explode outward. And whoever is caught in the blast would be corrupted instantly."

    Growling, Koga withdrew his hand from his weapon. Selina raised her eyebrow and asked, "It gets its power from a Demon Realm? But aren''t we already in one? Wouldn''t it be drawing power from its surroundings?"

    "Multiple smaller Demon Realms can exist within a larger one. One of the key magical powers that Dark Strategists employ is the ability to create Demon Realms on the fly during battle. Being in a Demon Realm significantly enhances a Mamono''s powers, while inflaming the lust of both them and any humans they encounter. Doing such a thing would be easy for someone like Eva Mystiv. But...something tells me there might be more to it than that. There''s no way this is the only defense she has created. But I don''t know what else she could have done."

    "So, in other words, Druella is already testing us. Seeing how we get past this trial," Selina stated while walking toward the doors, her cane tapping against the floor.

    "Or, it is just another attempt to corrupt us. We have seen that these creatures understand nothing except that," Koga glared through the Barrier at Druella, rage shimmering just beneath his eyes.

    "Whatever the case, we have to find a way to get through that Barrier. If we can''t, then we might as well turn around now. Thus...I think you should do it, Good Hunter," Matilda''s words made Koga tense up. He stepped to the side to position himself in front of Matilda, and the Living Doll moved to stand behind his right leg.

    The Huntress kept her focus on the Barrier while speaking to Matilda, "Are you certain? Showing off what I can do at this early stage may be an unwise decision."

    "Perhaps. But Druella has thrown down the gauntlet with this. And if we want to make progress, we need to respond. Either you walk through that Barrier and speak with her on her terms, or you make her speak with you on your terms," was Matilda''s answer.

    Selina didn''t respond. Instead, she sighed and then nodded her head. She crouched down and placed the Thread Cane on the floor. Then, standing up, she began to remove the glove from her right hand. Slowly, she removed the white garment, finger by finger, with a calm expression on her face. Beyond the Barrier, Druella and her entourage leaned forward to get a better look at what Selina was doing. Once her glove was off, Selina looked up at the Demonic Barrier and slowly placed her hand against it. With her palm flat against the Barrier, she closed her eyes and thought back to the training they had done.

    She recalled the words Matilda had spoken to her a week ago, when they had paused to practice her ability. The ability to drain mana from the things she touched. Matilda had said that, while such a power was potent, its weakness was that it was passive. Any mana that entered her body through touch or any other means would be absorbed and destroyed by her soul. However, while she could openly grab someone with her hands to drain them, there was little else she could do with it. It was a completely passive power that was focused internally. That alone made her an extremely effective combatant against the Mamono, but it wouldn''t be sufficient.

    She would be going up against a Lilim. A daughter of the Demon Lord. While the likelihood of Druella finding a way to corrupt her was zero, it didn''t mean she couldn''t find ways to disable or overcome her. Magical restraints that could keep her in place. An attack aimed to harm her, but not corrupt her, targeting her heart. Or, as mentioned earlier, pursuing Koga and Matilda. Two people who couldn''t nullify corruption as she could. And those were just the things that Matilda thought of at the moment. She didn''t even consider what could happen if the Fallen Maidens got involved.

    Thus, Matilda insisted that Selina train with this ability. Train to be able to use it properly. Not simply as something passive, but as something she could wield as a weapon.

    The result?

    "Focus inward," Selina whispered to herself. She searched within herself, delving into her soul. Exploring the infinite hole that had been consuming a significant amount of mana since their arrival. She had been immersed in Demon Realm mana since they crossed the border into the nation, and her soul never wavered. Even now, it continued to absorb and destroy the mana that attempted to corrupt her from the inside out. She grasped a piece of that vast emptiness and started coaxing it outwards. Her inner core writhed before a tendril as thick as her arm emerged from it and into her hand.

    "...then push outward," Selina opened her eyes and pulled her hand back. A silvery sheen had appeared over her right hand as her soul''s power filled the appendage. Then, with a deep breath, she pushed her palm into the Barrier.

    The Barrier shattered like glass.

    And then the howling began.

    An otherworldly scream pierced the air as the center of the Huntress'' palm opened up to reveal a gaping silver portal. As soon as it appeared, a powerful suction exploded from the hole in Selina''s flesh. The rug in the room was lifted into the air, held in place only by the bolts securing it. The curtains were almost ripped from their mounts, letting in the faint light from outside into the room. The throne room was thrown into chaos as the various Mamono grabbed onto whatever they could for dear life. Elt''s wives threw themselves around him, protecting him as the vortex attempted to pull them in. Druella clung to her throne while Eva sought refuge behind the Shield of Depravity. The Three Musketeers had thrust their blades into the floor, barely managing to halt themsleves from being pulled into the vortex. All those present in the throne room could barely look at the gaping black hole that had opened up from the Huntress'' hand. Everyone thought that she was trying to absorb them, as the rumors suggested.

    However, Eva noticed what was really happening.

    She gasped and cried out, her voice somehow carrying over the sound of the wind, "My-My Demon Realm and Demon Boxes! She''s destroying them!"

    That statement caused everyone''s jaws to drop. And it only got worse when they realized that she was right. Demon Boxes were essentially miniature versions of Demon Realms. They were filled with even more concentrated Demonic Mana than regular Demon Realms, while also being extremely malleable. Many Dark Strategists stretched them out into thin lines that could work as traps for unsuspecting intruders. Anyone who walked through a Demon Box would immediately be hit with a wave of Demonic Mana. Men would be unable to control their lust, while women would be instantly demonized.

    Eva had created ten of them and stretched them across the entire throne room.

    And all of them were being swallowed by the vortex.

    Dust, loose bits of paper, and more were all sucked up with the Demon Boxes as the vortex continued to rage. Outside the throne room, the vortex''s backlash had pushed the Dullahans into their respective walls behind the Huntress. Both tried to stand up, but they couldn''t resist the air pressure. Even Koga and Matilda were not safe. Koga had to stab his blade into the floor to prevent himself from being flung away, while Matilda was floating in the air, desperately holding onto Koga''s coat.

    The only person still standing was Selina.

    And even she was starting to breathe heavily from her efforts. With each passing second, she could feel her body growing weaker. Her legs and arms began to shake, her eyes grew heavy, and her knees weakened. But she persevered. She had to ensure that every potential trap was eliminated. She had to keep...

    "Urgh..."

    She couldn''t normally see beyond the vortex, as the massive black swirling mass covered her vision. However, every now and then, it would move in such a way as to allow her to see what was going on in front of her. By pure chance, she caught a glimpse of what was happening in the throne room.

    What she saw made her heart sink.

    One of the Mamono, a young girl with pink hair, was grabbing her throat. Her eyes were starting to bulge out of their sockets, and her face began to take on a blue tint.

    Selina didn''t hesitate after that. She grabbed her right arm with her left hand and attempted to close her hand. She tried to mentally cut off the flow of energy from her soul to her body, swiftly pushing the energy she had drawn out back to its source. The vortex in her palm gradually shrank as the suction began to fade. Her fingers curled inward with each passing second as the hole got smaller and smaller. With a grunt, she closed her hand and quickly pulled it back to her chest.

    And just like that, it was over.

    The carpet fell back onto the ground.

    The curtains returned to their normal position.

    Mimil could breathe normally again.

    Everyone, still tense, sensed that the danger had passed.

    And as for the Demonic Barrier, Demon Realm, and Demon Boxes?

    "Gone," Eva gasped as she stood up on unsteady legs. Wide-eyed, she scanned the entire room, searching for any trace of her preparations. But no matter how hard she searched, she couldn''t find any remains, "They''re all gone."

    Outside the throne room, Selina had knelt with her right hand in her left. She took deep breaths while trying to calm her racing heart. She counted backwards from ten and waited for her strength to return. Only when her legs stopped shaking did she dare to put her glove back on. One finger at a time, she once again covered her right hand. Koga and Matilda stepped up to her right and left sides, respectively. They both placed their hands on Selina''s shoulders to silently inquire if she was alright. Selina responded with a nod. Without a word, she picked up her Threaded Cane from the floor and stood to her full height. Koga and Matilda removed their hands from her and followed as she stepped into the throne room. Their footsteps echoed off the walls as no one else dared to make a sound. All eyes were on them.

    More specifically, the Huntress.

    She saw it in their eyes. Terror at what she could do, shock at her new ability, and confusion over how she could do something like that. All of those things were reflected in the eyes of the Mamono.

    Well, most of them.

    The only exception was the White Lilim, Druella.

    She was sitting back in her throne, with one hand on her armrest and the other over her heart. Her expression was the only thing that confused Selina. While the others had reasonable reactions to what she had done, Druella appeared neither scared nor worried. At least not for herself.

    The way she looked at the her made Selina swear that she was pitying her.

    And she couldn''t understand why.

    But she figured she would find out soon enough. She walked until she was a respectable distance from Druella and her entourage. This put her directly in the line of sight of the Shield of Depravity. And as her reflection appeared in the mirror, it shattered.

    With a single, loud, cracking sound, the Shield of Depravity shattered upon encountering the Huntress.

    And the shock of the Mamono in attendance only grew greater.

    Selina, Matilda, and Koga paid no heed to their reactions. Instead, each one prepared their own form of greeting. Matilda put one foot behind the other, pinched the edges of the dress between her thumbs and forefingers, then bowed her head as she crouched in a "Curtsy". Koga put his right shoulder forward and bent at the waist while moving his right arm across his chest, giving Druella the standard "Hunter''s Salutation." Finally, Selina got down on one knee, placing her right arm over her chest and extending her left arm out to her side. She bowed her head in a gesture of "Deep Respect" to Druella.

    "Salutations, White Lilim Druella, Fourth Born of the Demon Lord, Conqueror of Lescatie, and Queen of the Lescatie Demon Realm. My name is Cynthia Albion. The only title I have is ''Hunter.'' I have come to parley over the fate of the Frontier Town of Pran," Selina said, lifting her head and staring Druella down without a hint of fear.

    Druella stood up from her throne, placing her right hand against her cheek and resting her left arm under her breasts. Her voice conveyed the pity she felt for the Huntress as she responded, "Nice to meet you, Cynthia Albion. I have heard so much about you. It is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I look forward to having a lengthy conversation with you about many, many things. And, if I may be so bold, I promise you here and now that you will receive all the help you need."

    Thus, Selina, the Good Hunter from another world, and Druella, the Fourth Born of the Demon Lord, finally met. As the storm outside finally broke, everyone present would swear that the first rays of sunlight fell upon the two of them.

    Some would argue that such an event indicated that both of them had a great destiny ahead of them.

    But others...others would say it was indicative of something else. Of how the world knew that these two were destined to come into conflict.

    And how one of them would fall.

 Chapter 64: The Deal

    Druella gently opened the stone door with one hand. A gentle breeze blew across her body as she stepped outside and into the backyard of the castle. She stood to the side and held the door while waving toward the table set only a few steps away from the it, "After you, Cynthia."

    Selina walked through the door, her Threaded Cane''s tapping silenced by the soft grass outside. She glanced at Druella from beneath her hat, "Hunter is fine."

    "But Cynthia is a much nicer name," Druella smiled, her red eyes shining within her dark sclera. Selina swore she could see a glint of mischief within them. As if she was already testing to see where her limits were.

    Selina simply stared Druella down and said, "All the same, I prefer Hunter."

    Not waiting to see Druella''s smile fall, she walked over to the table. Two seats had already been prepared for them, both covered in embroidered white sheets. The same sheets were on the table with white stainless plates. Laid out in front of it was a massive acre of land: green arable land covered in flowers and beautifully manicured bushes. Nobu''s skeletal form stood some distance away, head down as he ate the wet grass beneath his hooves. The skies above were clear, but the area was still wet with rain and puddles.

    As Selina made it to the table, she was vaguely aware of the sounds of other footsteps following behind. She pulled out the seat on the right and sat down, catching movement out the corner of her eye. Looking to the right she saw Koga walking out into the field with his eyes focused on a point in the distance. Following closely after him was a single succubus who seemed to float above the ground. Long silver hair reached all the way to her waist, which was where her heavily scaled wings were. She wore a skintight black body suit with a dark black and red cape worn over her shoulders. Her black and red metal gauntlets matched her similarly colored boots, while a single black longsword hung from her right hip. As the two passed Koga, a happy and needy sigh left her lips.

    Koga paused and spoke with as much venom as possible, "Do not get too close to me, creature. Lest you wish to feel the sting of my blade cleaving through your heart?"

    However, his words had the opposite effect on the woman. Instead of gasping in disgust, she swooned while a hand went over her heart. Her voice trembled as she spoke, "Aaaah~! Such aggression, such disgust! And to say that to a-a highly proud Dark Knight such as myself!~ Pl-Please, say more!~ Admonish me more!~"

    Koga''s glare was filled with revulsion as he continued walking away from the woman. Unfortunately, that only seemed to make her more enamored with him. She continued to float after him while mumbling nothings to herself. Selina didn''t know what to make of the situation. She couldn''t see how the woman could actively want Koga to berate her more, nor see how anyone could derive pleasure from something like that. Perhaps it was another strange thing unique to Mamono?

    She banished those thoughts as more individuals began walking past her line of sight. The Fallen Maidens. She had learned all their names on the way here, and took great care to memorized their appearances. They would be one of the major factors she would have to consider. Both for if she wished for her negotiations to go smoothly...and in case they did not. The first two that crossed her sight were Elt and Sasha Fullmoon. The young man looked little different from the time they had run into each other on the way here. He had the same plain shirt and trousers on, with his vibrant crimson hair forming a cover over his eyes. She swore he glanced at her for a moment, but she couldn''t be certain. Mainly because Sasha was pulling him along by his arm. She made sure to retain Sasha''s appearance as much as possible. After all, she had to give the bracelet to her. She wouldn''t be able to accomplish that if she didn''t know who she was looking for.

    The sight of the two young girls, very clearly Mamono, following along in Sasha and Elt''s wake made her skin crawl. She felt her hands grip the table tight enough to make it shake and had to force her feelings down. She was here to talk. Even if she wanted to do something about that, it would only harm her chances here. She would have to wait. Even if it hurt to do so.

    After those four came the technical ruler of the Demon Realm. At least, if one were to judge who should rule based on bloodline. Francisca Mistel Lescatie. Wherever the girl walked, a trail of thick green slime followed in her wake. And yes, Selina did mean walk. She had seen pale legs within the barely translucent "slime skirt" that the girl wore. But one could hardly be blamed for thinking she had no legs. From her shoulders to her legs, a large black mass of tendrils acted as a grotesque "dress" for the girl. Each one had a sickly green eye in the middle of it, while they leaked a strange fluid onto the ground. The only parts of Francisca that could be seen were her dainty hands, bountiful breasts, sultry face, singular pure red eye, and her long purple hair. Atop her head sat a black tiara with the same eye that the tendrils had on its center. The girl seemed to sense Selina eying her and turned to meet her gaze. As they locked eyes, Francisca''s face turned pale and she sped up to stay close to Elt.

    The next to pass her by was Matilda but she was not alone. The Living Doll was running hand in hand with another little girl. The pink haired one that Selina had almost strangled with her...ability. Mimil Miltie. She grimaced in despair, though she wasn''t sure if that was because she almost killed the girl, or because the girl had become a Mamono. She was the same height as Matilda and skipped along with the doll in the most childish way possible. But Mimil''s outfit was anything but that. She was essentially naked from the front, with a strange-looking coat being the only thing keeping her sensitive parts hidden from view. The coat seemed to be alive as it wriggled and writhed with each movement Mimil made. A long pink tattoo ran from her stomach to her crotch, shining even in this dim sunlight. Her long black boots complimented the strange, twisting staff wrapped around her right wrist. Said staff seemed to be two thick tentacles that were entwined at the tip. She didn''t even pay the Huntress any attention, too busy laughing and playing with Matilda as the two ran passed. Matilda caught Selina''s gaze out the corner of her eye and gave her an understanding nod.

    Selina nodded back as they ran into the open plain before them. Following Matilda was Alameria Crescentria, who was leading Eva Mystiv and speaking to her about what Matilda had told her. The Dark Strategist paused for a moment to stare at Selina. The Huntress could feel the Alp scrutinizing her, as if she were a puzzle to be solved. Or an enemy to be outmaneuvered and defeated. She was eventually pulled away by Alameria. Selina still had to stifle a chuckle when she thought of the Dhampir''s name.

    When she next looked up, it was into the bright red and green eyes of another Maiden. This one blinked at her while tilting her head from side to side. Her slightly pointed nose twitched as she sniffed the air, while her pointed ears moved up and down from the sides of her head. Selina raised an eyebrow at the girl, "May I help you?"

    The girl was silent for a moment. Then she frowned while standing up straight, giving Selina a clear idea of who, and what, she was. Primera Concerto. A half-elf that was turned into a werewolf. However, she was nothing like the werewolves that Selina had faced once before. Like them Primera had fur covering her arms and legs, with her hands having turned into claws. Unlike them, her fur was a dark green that ran all the way up to her thighs and shoulders. On her left shoulder sat a strange wolf face with a deep purple eye in its head. It seemed to have clamped its jaws around her shoulder like a pelt. Her hair was the lightest of green with twin ponytails swaying the breeze behind her. A long bushy tail extended from just above her hind quarters and was currently sitting limp behind her. A large black bow was strapped around her shoulders. She pouted then pointed a finger at Selina and declared, "You smell bad. Stay away from Elt!"

    And with that, she got on all fours and bounded away toward her husband. Selina simply watched her go before rolling her eyes. Her instincts kicked in and she quickly leaned forward in her chair to keep a long spade tail from touching her neck. Looking to her left she locked eyes with the, supposedly, "Strongest Hero in Lescatie". Or, as of now, the "Former Strongest Hero.".

    Wilmarina Noscrim.

    Surprisingly, the girl''s attire was rather conservative when compared to the rest of them. Though that was not saying much. She at the very least had actual underwear on, along with long black stockings, and shoulder length black leather gloves that turned into pointed horns at her shoulders. But the only other article of clothing she wore was a strange skirt that seemed to be holding onto her breasts, literally. The only reason her nipples weren''t exposed was because the hand-like clasps of the skirt kept them hidden. A strange dark blue and purple tattoo ran from the right side of her face down to her right tit. Her pointed ears twitched beneath her horns, while her red eyes shined with something that Selina couldn''t place. Her spaded tail slithered back around her thigh while she gave Selina a full toothed grin. Not understanding what Wilmarina was doing, Selina just waved at the girl and went back to staring at the table.

    She was drawn from her musings by the sound of slithering. She had to resist the urge to roll off the chair, memories of those strange colonies of snakes in the Forbidden Woods resurfacing. Turning to her right, she came face to face with the last of the Maidens. Merse Dascaros. Her upper torso was plainly human. She wore dark green sleeves, the same-colored skirt, and an extremely small coat that only covered her nipples. A black snake tattoo ran down her left breast all the way to her left hip. Her right eye was covered by a thick, dark green strap that was held in place by a shining red pendant. Her silver hair was tied in a strange ponytail, with her hair sticking up like the feathers of a peacock. But that was the only human part about her. Her entire lower body was that of a snake. A dark upper half with orange-colored scales on her underbelly, the woman moved along the ground as if it was second nature to her. In her right hand she gripped a spear that curled around her arm and looped around to her back. The weapon seemed to move whenever Selina looked at it.

    However, Selina soon realized that the weapon was moving.

    Because it wasn''t a spear. But a snake. A long, orange reptile, whose upper half was a snake but who''s bottom looked like a spear''s shaft. Its beady eyes were locked onto Selina as its dark blue tongue kept tasting the air.

    Selina sat up straighter as Merse''s shadow fell over her. The snake woman''s lips were curled into a small smile while her pointed triangular ears twitched in happiness. She extends her dainty, gloved hand toward Selina and speaks with a voice that could enchant weaker men, "Greetings, Hunter Cynthia. At the risk of sounding too forward, would you care to come see me once you have spoken to the Lady Lilim? I feel that we would have much to discuss."

    Selina, curious as to where Merse was going, took the offered hand in her gloved one. The two exchanged a gentle handshake as Selina nodded, "I will...see what I can do."

    "Thank you. I look forward to our talk," Merse''s smile widened as she released Selina''s hand and slithered away from the Huntress. Selina watched her go, trying to make sense of how a human mind was able to cope with such a body. She could barely imagine what it had to feel like to move along the ground without legs. Perhaps the undulations of Merse''s lower half served that purpose?

    She heard someone sit down in the other chair and moved to sit up straight in her seat to look them in the eye. She soon locked eyes with the one Mamono she had come here to speak with. The one who conquered this nation and turned it into a Demon Realm. The one who had gained a strange fascination with her from afar. The one who had caused her to come here in the first place.

    Druella, the White Lilim.

    The sunlight above made her skin seem even smoother than normal. She leaned forward and casually rested her chin in her hand. Her lips were curled into a small smile while her gleaming red eyes stared at Selina. Her expression was soft and she seemed to be appreciating Selina''s appearance. However, Selina felt as if Druella was trying to glare through her clothes. She kept catching the Lilim''s eyes falling to her chest before moving back to her eyes. Druella was the first to break the silence between them, "So, Hunter Albion, I''m dying to learn what you think of-"

    "Call off the attack on Pran, please."

    Druella went quiet at Selina''s interruption. But her expression remained the same even as she readjusted in her seat. She crossed her legs below the table and placed her other hand on her chin, "Quite forward, aren''t you? That''s fine, but do you really want to talk about that so soon? I was hoping we could learn a bit about each other first."

    "That is not the reason I came here," Selina explained, her face obscured by her bandana and hat. She put a hand on the table keeping her back straight, "I came because I was made aware of your plans for Pran. And I wish to stop them from coming to fruition. Thus, I will not speak of anything that doesn''t have to do with it."

    "Ah, I assumed. But those things are so boring to talk about. I''d much rather talk about how your day has been. Or what you think of Lescatie''s new look?" as Druella spoke, the door they had come out of opened again. From within the castle came two beastmen Mamono, wearing french maid uniforms. Bushy brown tails swung behind them as their ears flopped with each step they took. They carried two platters with large glass cups filled with white ice cream and fruit. The two walked to the table with Selina and Druella, eyes closed but able to maneuver without issue. One stopped on each side of the table, placing the glass cups down on the table in front of its occupants. Druella thanked the two while Selina watched them with suspicion. Noticing her glance, Druella explained as the two Mamono left them, "Kikimora. Their names are Ella and Syrie. I asked them to get some Essence Parfaits ready for us. I hope you enjoy. They''re little Mimil''s favorite."

    Druella reached into her own Parfait with a single finger. She curled her dainty digit around one of the strawberries. The index finger was covered in a thick white cream and carrying the bright red fruit with it. Keeping her eyes locked onto Selina, she sensually popped her finger into her mouth. Her longer than average tongue slurped around the digit while she audibly hummed at the sweet taste in her mouth. She never once broke eye contact with Selina.

    Selina didn''t react in the slightest. Her only response was to push the Parfait toward Druella, "I am not hungry. You may have mine. And, even if the discussion would be ''boring'', it is why I have come here. If you do not wish to participate, then I shall leave until you are willing to be serious about this."

    Druella frowned while pulling her finger out of her mouth. She remained silent for a moment, eyes narrowing as she thought about what to say next. Her smile quickly returned as she spoke again, "As you wish. However, I do have questions about you. Questions that are just as important to me as negotiations are to you. If you would be so kind as to indulge those questions, I will do as you say. Is that agreeable?"

    The Huntress narrowed her eyes while considering Druella''s offer. After a few moments, she answered the Lilim, "Fine. However, I reserve the right to refuse to answer any questions you may ask. And, once you are finished, we will focus exclusively on the attack on Pran. Is that clear?"

    "Yes, yes, I understand. May I get started then?" Druella sounded excited, her smile getting wider at the prospect of being able to ask her questions. Selina nodded then waved her hand to indicate she could. After being given permission, Druella asked aloud, "Don''t you feel restrained in those tight clothes? I can''t imagine they feel comfortable. Especially after being in the rain for so long."

    "I am perfectly comfortable in these. And they are made of a special material that makes them dry quickly."

    "You''re sure? Because you know you don''t need to be so covered up here? We are very open to any choice of attire."

    "I have noticed. And while I appreciate the offer, I am more than happy as I am."

    "Hmm, as you say," Druella tilted her head to the side and locked onto the bit of red hair that could be seen beneath the Huntress'' hat, "You have such beautiful hair. Is it naturally that short?"

    "No. I need to cut it every now and then to ensure it doesn''t get in the way during battle."

    "Ah, but is that really necessary? I''m certain you''d look so much prettier if you kept it long. Dancing across the battlefield with your crimson hair fluttering behind you."

    "And getting tangled and made sticky thanks to the blood of my enemies. Or being grabbed by anyone who has half a mind to use it to their advantage."

    "Now, who in their right mind would do such a thing to a lady?"

    "Anyone who would face me and expects to live to see the next day."

    Druella''s smile turned into a frown. She tilted her head to the other side, tapping one of her fingers against the table, "You are rather focused on doing well in battle."

    "It is only natural. I have found myself in many conflicts over the course of my life. Being prepared in case I must fight again is something I have grown used to."

    "But isn''t that rather sad? That you are so focused on battle that it can prevent you from enjoying life?"

    "You...are not wrong," Selina admitted, eyes falling as she thought back to Gloria and Horace, "There are times that I wish my life was not filled with so much strife. That I may hang up my weapons and live a different life."

    Druella''s smile returned, "I thought so. I have some...experience dealing with such matters. Though, I assure you, that there is a way to solve your current problem."

    The Lilim glanced over to Merse and Wilmarina, the two women feeding some fruit to Elt while the boy was wrapped in the Echidna''s snake body. She looked back at Selina but was surprised to find her shaking her head. Selina looked Druella in the eye and spoke plainly, "I believe there is a misunderstanding. While I do wish that my life were more peaceful, I am well aware that much of my circumstances are brought on through my own decisions. For, while it pains me to fight, I know that I must. Because if I do not then those I care for will be put at risk. Them and others like them."

    Druella''s frown came back, "That may sound noble, but what about your own happiness? Don''t you deserve to be happy as well? Why do something for others, if it will get in the way of you enjoying life?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? My happiness comes from seeing the happiness of those around me. If my actions can bring peace and smiles to even a small portion of people in this world, then it is a small price to pay to stain my hands with the blood of those who wish to harm them," Selina said this without a hint of hesitation.

    The declaration temporarily left Druella speechless, but she was quick to recover. She shook off her shock and sat up straighter in her seat. Her smile returned as she nodded, "You sound rather confident in what you have said."

    "I would not be here if I wasn''t," Selina put both hands on the table, "Which brings me to my next point. I believe it is time we got to the discussions involving Pran, don''t you?"

    "Hmm, I did promise. Though I do still have questions, those can wait for another time. Which is a shame. I was looking forward to learning so much more about you," she giggled and ate some more of her Parfait.

    "Then, I will simply reiterate what I stated before; Call off the attack on Pran, please. That is all I ask for."

    Druella took her finger out of her mouth and hummed in thought. She tapped a finger against her lips as she made a show of considering the Huntress'' words before saying, "If you don''t mind my asking, why should I stop the attack?"

    "Because there is no reason to," the Huntress began to explain, "It is a simple frontier town with no strategic value whatsoever. You would gain nothing from conquering it. The town is not ruled by anyone of ill repute, the people are generally happy, and want nothing from you. You have already conquered an entire nation and it hasn''t even been a year yet. There is no reason to go after a small frontier town right now."

    Selina went silent and waited for Druella''s response. The Lilim raised an eyebrow, "You would not count the fact that you would stand against me as a reason not to?"

    "There is no need, as you are already aware of that."

    "True," her eyebrow fell as she took in the Huntress'' words. She looked over at the field where the others were doing their own things. The Maidens were all around Elt, with the only exception being Mimil. The girl was talking with Matilda, Eva, and Almeria. Koga was walking alongside Nobu, patting his horse''s neck as it grazed the bright green grass of the field. Vermut was always nearby, seemingly floating and pressing her fingers together while staring at Koga. Olivia and Paula were nowhere to be seen, the two having left earlier to be with their husbands. After a few minutes of silence, Druella spoke again, "Are there slums in Pran, Hunter Albion?"

    Selina narrowed her eyes, "Yes, there are."

    "Which would mean there are people who are unable to afford a home? Or have been given an unfortunate hand in life?"

    "I would assume so."

    "Well, there aren''t any here. There used to be, when Lescatie was ruled by human hands. When the land wasn''t filled with Mamono mana. When the people weren''t able to feed themselves."

    "...I cannot say you are wrong," Selina admitted, but did not lose confidence in her assertion, "But I have already stated that Pran is nothing like that. Lescatie''s problems were solely on the shoulders of those that ruled it. Pran has no such issue."

    Druella nodded her head, "I do agree that the previous rulers were the issue. Having met Castor, I can definitely say that if he was a more effective ruler, I never would''ve attacked Lescatie in the first place. However, this is not simply about the leadership. This is about the general happiness and prosperity of Pran."

    "What do you mean?" Selina frowned at the White Lilim while she thought about what had been said up until this point.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Druella turned to stare at the Huntress, her lips curled into an expecting smile, "Exactly what I said. Ever since Lescatie became a Demon Realm, everyone''s lives have been made better. No one goes hungry as our crops grow plentiful and strong. No one is poor, for Mana and love are the only currencies we use here. No one feels lonely, for there is always a wife or husband waiting for them somewhere. Our Realm is a paradise made for one and all. And we are not the only ones. Castor has brought multiple neighboring villages into the fold. They are on their ways to becoming Demon Realms, and gaining the same level of prosperity that we are experiencing."

    She waves a hand toward the Huntress as she said, "Our lands are wonderful. And if Pran''s lands are so poor that a place like the slums can exist, then that is enough reason to bring it into the fold. So that such things will be removed. Would you not agree, Cynthia?"

    Selina remained silent for a few moments. Her eyes remained locked onto Druella''s, as the Lilim waited to see her reaction. Her smile didn''t waver even as Selina slowly started to shake her head. Finally, Selina responded, "Firstly, I already told you not to refer to me as Cynthia. Hunter or Hunter Albion is fine."

    "Ah. My apologies. But it is truly a much nicer-"

    "I do not care," out the corner of her eye Selina noticed some of the Maidens stiffen when she interrupted Druella. She paid them little mind as she continued to speak, "And secondly, I''d like to ask you this, Druella; What if Pran says no?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "Say you come to Pran. You tell them the same thing you told me. You explained how your lands are prosperous and wonderful. How you can do the same for them...but they still rejected you. They said that becoming Mamono was too much to ask of them. That they wish to remain human, even if that meant they would live in a lesser fashion. What then?"

    "Well, I don''t understand why they wou-"

    "Answer. The question," Selina interrupted again, not wanting to let Druella change the subject.

    Feeling the tension in the air, Druella''s smile faltered. She pursed her lips while her tail flicked up behind her. One hand idly started pulling at her hair as she finally answered, "I suppose, we would let them be. Though, I would at least offer them non-aggression and trade agreements. Even if they won''t join us, I''d like them to have good relations with us."

    "And should they say yes, but require you to not include any corrupting products with that trade?"

    "Hmm, well...that should be fine. But I would still offer every now then to help improve their lots in life."

    "So, you would not leave them alone?"

    "I would! I would! But...well...I just wouldn''t want to leave them without a way to improve their lives. It wouldn''t feel right."

    "So, when you attacked the trade caravans carrying food to Lescatie? You did that because it didn''t ''feel right'' to not do it?"

    For the first time since the two had met Druella seemed to be caught off guard. She let go of her hair while her eyes narrowed at Selina. She tilted her head to the side as she said, "That is a rather damning accusation. Though, personally, I would call it wild speculation at best. Wherever did you hear such a thing?"

    "The Goddess of War, Ares," Druella''s eyes twitched as Selina stated who had told her. The Huntress pressed on with her point, "According to her, there were numerous caravans that were bringing food and supplies to Lescatie while it was in dire straits. However, said caravans were almost always intercepted by Mamono on the way to the nation. This was unusual, as Mamono tended to not attack such targets unless they had been ordered to do so by a higher power. And this lack of resources is one of the primary contributors to the problems of the nation. Which is rather interesting considering this happened just before your attack."

    Druella tapped her fingers against her chin as she considered Selina''s words. Eventually, she responded by saying, "I see. Far be it from me to disagree with a Goddess of War, but I can assure you that I had nothing to do with those events. And, even if I did, then it was only because I knew that the food would not go to the people. The nobles would hoard it for themselves while everyone else starves."

    "A fair point. Then, allow me to ask this; You have Mamono who can sneak into a nation completely undetected, correct?"

    "...Yes. There are Mamono like that. The Kunoichi''s and Dhampirs are good examples."

    "And, in this hypothetical scenario where you were responsible for the attacks on caravans, you would have the supplies in your possession. What was preventing you from having these Mamono infiltrate Lescatie and give these supplies out to people yourselves? If they were ever caught, they could just corrupt whoever discovered them and take them to you."

    "But then the nobles would''ve gone after those with the supplies."

    "Then either bring them with you, or have them guarded by your Mamono. Again, they could infiltrate Lescatie with the chances of ever being caught being slim to none. Unless, your Mamono are not that capable?"

    Druella took in a deep breath, then let it out as a defeated sigh. She put her elbow on the table and leaned her head into her hand, "I understand what you''re talking about. And, as I can tell you won''t let this go easily, I will say that I did have a hand in the events. But my actions were meant to help. Any and all supplies were returned to the people after the liberation was over."

    Selina chuckled, "Liberation, hmm? I believe conquest would be a better way to describe it. And I hope I do not have to say what will happen should you attempt to do something similar to Pran? After you promise me that you will not attempt to invade the town. In writing, please."

    "But don''t you think-"

    "They would be happier if you intervened with their lives? Hmm," Selina grabbed her cane and used the head to pull her Parfait to her. Her gloved hand reached into the glass and pulled out a strawberry. She placed it on the table and took a knife out of one of her pockets. She held the strawberry up with her left hand while using her right to hold the knife. She took a few moments to carve into the bright red fruit, examined her handiwork, then nodded and turned the fruit over in her hand so Druella could see it.

    The strawberry had two holes for eyes, a triangular hole for a nose, and a long curved smile near the bottom. She tilted it in her hand as she said, "This certainly looks happier now, doesn''t it?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And...there...we...go," Matilda smiled as she finished drawing in the dirt. She pushed herself up and tapped the stick she was holding on the image, "This is how I see my soul."

    Alameria, Mimil, and Eva all leaned over in their seats to see Matilda''s drawing. Which was the image of a hand-sized sphere surrounded on all sides by even stranger drawings. The images were horizontal lines that had eight long vertical lines coming out the bottom along most of the line. However, at the right most ends of the lines were three vertical lines that went above and below the lines. Matilda put her stick at the center of the sphere and started drawing a heart, "And it essentially forms a barrier around my heart. Like this."

    Mimil tilts her head to the side, her floppy witch''s hat falling to the left side of her head without falling off. Squinting her eyes she looked between Matilda and the picture on the ground, "But how does having those thingies around your soul stop you from feeling really good? Or keep Auntie Eva''s barrier from affecting you?"

    "Well, dear little Mimil, these lines here are special Runes," Matilda tapped her stick on one of the "Runes", "And these, in particular, offer me an immense amount of protection. Though, they are only the first line of defense. The true thing that keeps me safe is-"

    "Love?" all three Mamono preempted Matilda. The Living Doll nodded which prompted Alameria to ask, "And, that love...does it have anything to do with the person you said you met?"

    "Indeed. In fact, it has everything to do with her."

    "Her?!" the gathered Mamono were completely shocked by Matilda''s admission. Eva narrowed her eyes at the Doll and asked, "Do you mean that...Hunter you came with?"

    All four girls turned to look over at Selina and Druella. The White Lilim seemed to have returned to her questioning, once again asking Selina personal questions. However, Selina would either ignore those or move the conversation back the Pran. Matilda smiled wistfully as she shook her head, "Not exactly, no. It is true that the person who helped me is connected to the Good Hunter. But it is not the Good Hunter herself. The one I speak of is another Doll, like me, named Eve."

    "Hunter Albion has a Living Doll with her?" Alameria sounded even more confused, "But, when? And how is she not corrupted?"

    "Hmm, I wouldn''t call Eve a ''Living Doll'' in the same way I am one. She''s...different."

    "Different how?" Eva asked, curiosity clear in her voice.

    "She''s an adult for one thing."

    "All grown up?" Mimil said while shaking her head, "But who would create a Living Doll like that? They''re supposed to all cute and sweet forever!"

    "I am not sure. I have not been told the circumstances behind her creation. But what I do know is this. The love she shares with the Good Hunter is the source of my new life. For that love was so beautiful and powerful, that it gave me a new chance at life. Or, to use a term I''m sure you''re all familiar with, I have found my Onee-chan," Matilda put a hand over her heart while sighing happily.

    "A big sister?!" Mimil gasped, scooting closer to Matilda and grabbing onto her left arm, "You mean like me and Merse and Mary and Sasha and Franny and Primmy?!"

    The young witch was almost vibrating in place, a wide and excited grin on her face. Matilda smiled and nodded while placing a hand on the girl''s own, "In a way. Though, the way I feel about her is somewhat similar to how you feel about Elt."

    "Hmm?" Mimil tilted her head to the side, "But you said Eve is a woman. She doesn''t have anything to put into your cunny to give you give yummy Spirit Energy."

    Matilda shook her head, "No, no. We do not love each other in that way."

    "But then...how?" Eva asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Hmm, allow me to ask you all this question; Do you trust your husbands to always be there for you? To comfort you when you are sad? To be there whenever you need to feel their warmth against your body?"

    "To stroke your head and praise you when you''ve been a good girl," Mimil added as she turned to look at Elt.

    "To accept you for who you are, no matter who you were in the past," Eva looked toward the sky as she spoke.

    "To stand by your side even when you find that your allegiance lies with your sworn enemies," Alameria placed a hand over her chest when as she spoke.

    All three Mamono let out happy sighs, their cheeks blushing as they thought of their loved ones. Matilda continued once they all looked toward her, "Precisely. That is the love that I feel. Though, it is one that doesn''t need to be reciprocated sexually. It simply is."

    Mimil and Alameria both went silent as they tried to process Matilda''s words. Eva, however, was frowning in contemplation. She clicked her tongue as she spoke, "If that is true, then wouldn''t that mean you can use extremely powerful magic? The that, usually, can only be used by powerful Mamono?"

    "In theory, but I''m not sure. I have been so changed by my Onee-chan, that using such things may be beyond me. Which is why I wished to speak with you, Eva," Matilda got onto her knees and turned to face the Dark Strategist. As Eva looked at her with confusion, Matilda lowered her head and spoke clearly, "Eva, I humbly request that you take me as your student."

    Alameria shouted in surprise while Mimil gasped in awe. Both turned from Matilda to Eva to see the Dark Strategist''s reaction. Eva didn''t respond at first, staring down at Matilda''s bowed head with a inquisitive expression on her face. After a few moments, she finally said, "May I ask why you are asking me this?"

    "The Good Hunter''s ultimate goal here is not one of conquest nor destruction. It is one of understand and peace. And her mission is my mission. Thus, while she attempts to understand through words, I would like to understand through learning. I wish to learn and understand the magic of the Mamono, so that I may further the Good Hunter''s goals in my own way. And who better to learn from, then the premier Dark Strategist of the forming Dark Ice Flower," Matilda lifted her head up and stared at Eva with a confident glint in her eyes,

    Eva went silent again. Her lips were pursed as she hummed in thought. Matilda saw the woman''s eyes shine a bright purple for but a moment. The next second, something grabbed hold of her soul. It didn''t feel like it was gripping it hard nor trying to harm her. But more like it was examining her. As if it was trying to find even a hint of deceit or lies. But she didn''t let the feeling show on her face. She kept staring straight into Eva''s eyes without a hint of fear. After what felt like hours, Eva finally spoke, "First, tell me this, Matilda; Why did the Mirror of Depravity shatter upon seeing Hunter Albion? How was she able to do what she did when she entered the throne room?"

    Matilda fought the urge to frown. She had expected this question, but the problem was she wasn''t sure how to answer those questions. She had to avoid being too deceitful lest Eva see it in her soul. She had no doubt the runes were keeping the Alp from seeing everything about her current emotional state. But that could only do so much against focused scrutiny like this. At the same time, she couldn''t be too truthful either. If they knew the full truth about what the Huntress was then...

    Mentally calming herself by remembering Eve''s cool embrace, she spoke clearly to Eva, "To answer the second question, it is simply an external application of the Huntress'' nature. Her soul naturally absorbs and destroys any and all Mana that enters her body. However, through focus and concentration, she can direct parts of her soul outward into the palm of her hand."

    "Thus allowing her to absorb Mana in her immediate environment," Eva nodded in understanding, "Yes...that would explain how she was able to destroy my Demon Boxes. They were sucked into her soul and destroyed."

    "And it''s not limited to only Mamono Mana," Alameria shivered, "I still remember how it felt to be within the path of that vortex. I could feel the Mana in the air getting thinner by the second."

    "Yeah! I did too," Mimil wraps her arms around herself as she shivers, "I started to feel really cold, couldn''t breathe, and my lungs felt really really empty. And not in the good way like when I''m having fun with Elt Onii-chan. But in a really bad way that still sends scary shivers up my spine."

    "I''ll make a note of it. And see if there''s a way we can deal with it," Matilda flinched, but only because she knew Eva wasn''t looking at her at that moment. Eva turned back to Matilda and spoke clearly, "And the Mirror?"

    "That...is very simple, Eva," Matilda swallowed to remove the dryness from her mouth as she answered, "The Mirror is meant to show someone their ''Truest Self'', which is usually a Mamono. It is meant to reflect what they are meant to be then turn them into that form. If it did not work on the Good Hunter, there can only be one reason why; Because she is already living as her ''Truest Self''."

    Eva remained silent as she stared at Matilda. Seconds turned into minutes as Matilda waited to hear Eva''s answer to her first question. Neither the Dark Strategist nor Matilda dared to move as the former examined the latter. Finally, after what felt like an hour, Eva''s lips curled into a smile. She reached down and took Matilda''s hands in her own. Matilda felt the feeling on her soul leave her and knew she was home free. Eva beamed at Matilda and flapped her wings as she said, "Alright, Matilda. I''d be happy to take you as a student. Though, I hope you don''t mind sharing. I have quite a few Mamono looking to join the Dark Ice Flower."

    Matilda answered Eva''s smile with one of her own, squeezing the Mamono''s hands as well, "Of course not. I look forward to-"

    "Enough!"

    The sound of a blades clashing caught everyone''s attention. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to see the source of the sound. Which turned out to be...

    "Oh no, Vermut!" Eva let Matilda go and stood up in shock.

    Matilda sighed and shook her head, "I was hoping this wouldn''t happen. But, I suppose it was inevitable." She stood up and dusted the grass off her dress while everyone moved to intervene with Koga and Vermut.

    Specifically, how the two were clashing blades right this second.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "I have had enough of you," Koga said through grit teeth, pushing his katana against Vermut''s broadsword. Sparks flew from their clashing weapons as the two locked eyes within the clash. Koga continued to speak, his voice filled with bile, "Every second you stay near me, my patience wears that much thinner. Something I have made known to you time and time again. Yet, you remain within my breathing space."

    Koga pushed harder against Vermut''s weapon, "But, above all that, you dared to attempt to kiss me! I would sooner die than have your tainted lips anywhere near me! I shall make you pay for your insolence, you tainted failure of a warrior!"

    The sincerity of Koga''s words could not be understated. Anyone who was listening could tell that every thing he said was entirely on purpose. Yet Vermut''s reaction was to squeal in delight. Her body shook as she rubbed her thighs together, somehow keeping her balance and matching Koga''s strength. Her eyes fluttered while drool fell from the side of her mouth, "Oooohhh~ yes!~ I am a failure of a warrior.~ I couldn''t see my lady''s true feelings until she turned into a Mamono.~ I am constantly falling behind the others in training and skill!~ And you...you are the first to understand that!~"

    She put a surprising amount of force behind her sword, pushing her face close enough that Koga could smell the citrus scent of her perfume. She was panting like a wild dog yet still managed to speak in complete sentences, "That''s it! I''m certain now! You''re him! You''re the man of my dreams! Please, marry me!~ Marry this worthless warrior, and see if at least my body can be of worth to you!~"

    Koga dry heaved in response, "Disgusting! Out of my sight!"

    He put enough power behind his blade to break the lock the two had. With his weapon free, he swiped at Vermut with a swift, horizontal slash. The Mamono lifted up one of her wings, the scales perfectly suited to withstand the oncoming attack. Koga''s sword struck and sparked against the steel-like scales while the force of the wind caused Vermut''s skirt to fly up. However, before she could try to flaunt her undercarriage, the sound of a whinny coming from her left took her attention. Before she could react, Nobu had run up to her and turned around with his hind legs ready to kick out at her. She brought her sword up to block as the twin flaming skeletal hooves shot out. Even though her weapon took the brunt of the blow, the force still drove the air from her lungs and launched her off her feet. She landed a few paces away and quickly recovered while holding her broadsword in both hands. Nobu had turned around and was now on Koga''s left. Air left his nose as she snorted and stomped his front left leg into the earth.

    As the two warriors glared at each other, Koga with fury and Vermut with longing, they soon became aware of the sound of people rushing toward them. Matilda arrived at Koga''s side while the Fallen Maidens, Alameria, and Eva all made it to Vermut. Matilda stood by Koga with one hand on his leg while the Mamono all gathered around Vermut while keeping her in the center. Wilmarina, Merse, and Primera had their hands on their weapons, ready in case they had to fight. Alameria, Eva, and Sasha were busy finding out what had happened from Vermut. Mimil and Franscica were making sure that Elt was at the back of the formation, as far away from the battle as possible.

    Neither party dared move nor make a sound. Koga kept a firm grip on his weapon while Nobu continued to snort and paw at the ground. His head hung low, as if he was prepared to charge right into the gathered Mamono and run them down. Matilda was idly wondering if she should try to defuse the situation, but decided against it. She doubted anything she could say would be of help here. Instead, she focused on keeping her hand on Koga''s leg to prevent him from doing something brash.

    And, soon enough, two people arrived that made the tension in the air skyrocket. Selina and Druella. Selina stepped in front of Koga while Druella went to the gathered Mamono. Selina had her eyes locked on Koga and said clearly, "What happened?"

    "Good Hunter," Koga calm slightly but didn''t sheathe his blade, "That...That monster tried to kiss me against my will. Thus I struck out at her."

    "And you were the first to strike?"

    "...Yes. I am sorry," Koga admitted, shame filling him as he realized his mistake.

    "Hmm...Matilda? What do you think?" Selina asked the Living Doll. She knelt down and leaned in so the two could whisper to each other.

    Matilda sighed, "Unfortunately, Koga has given our foes an edge here. I do not blame him for striking back against Vermut Rosnair when she tried to kiss him. That''s only natural considering the circumstances. However, we are dealing with the Mamono. In their eyes, a kiss would be something small and insignificant. Not worth attacking someone over. My advice would be make it clear that, even if they are not offended, you and Koga are. Threaten to leave if you have to. That''s the main thing that Druella wouldn''t want."

    Selina nodded then stood up straight. She turned around just as Druella did. The two walked forward until they were an arms length away from each other. Druella crossed her arms under her chest while smiling warmly at the Huntress, "Hunter Albion. It seems dear Koga had an altercation with Ms. Rosnair."

    "Indeed. A situation brought on by her," Selina waved a hand at the Mamono standing behind Druella.

    "It was only a kiss. Nothing to get upset over. And certainly not something to attack another for," Druella waved a had dismissively.

    Selina narrowed her eyes, "For you, perhaps. But Koga clearly did not like even the suggestion. And in my eyes, trying to forcibly kiss anyone would warrant such a reaction."

    Druella raised an eyebrow, "Are you implying that Koga possibly injuring one of my friends in response to a kiss isn''t worthy of concern?"

    "Are you implying that her attempt that forcing Koga to do something he didn''t want to isn''t worthy of concern?" Selina responded without missing a beat.

    The two went silent as they stared at each other. Neither seemed willing to back down and the tension was only rising higher and higher as they did. Nobu had stopped pawing the ground, but he was still snorting. The Fallen Maidens were all ready in case things went wrong. Koga still had his sword out and was sizing up Druella. Matilda was staring at the confrontation, silently praying that it didn''t come to blows.

    Eventually, Selina turned away from Druella, "Fine then. If you will not respect my comrade''s autonomy, then I will give you no more respect. Koga! Matilda! We are leaving this place."

    Before Selina could even take a step away, Druella held out a hand and shouted, "Wait! Wait! Please...wait."

    Selina stopped and turned to look at Druella. The White Lilim swallowed some of her pride and said, "Alright. How about we compromise? You say what you want and I''ll say what I want. Is that fine?"

    "It is not up to me. It is up to Koga," everyone''s eyes fell on the Ochimusha.

    Scoffing, Koga stood up straight and spoke clearly, "I will be satisfied with only one thing. An apology. Right here, right now, in front of everyone. It must delivered sincerely and by the monster that has offended me. Vermut Rosnair, I believe her name was."

    Druella turned to address the succubus in question, but Vermut had already thrown her sword down and had shot over to where Koga was. The Knight was on all fours with her head touching the ground as she said, "I beg for your forgiveness, Koga! Please, accept the apology of this worthless Knight who is only good to lick your-"

    "That is enough! Away with you!" Koga growled, turning his head away and sheathing his sword. Vermut let out a happy sigh as she glided back to the rest of the Mamono.

    Selina blinked in clear confusion. She wanted to ask about what was wrong with the woman, but the atmosphere didn''t feel right for it. Instead, she looked at the smiling Druella and rolled her eyes, "Yes, yes. We have gotten our part. So, what do you wish of us? It cannot be something too outlandish."

    "Nothing of the sort," Druella waved her hands dismissively through the air, "After all, there is but one thing I would wish of you, Hunter Albion."

    "And that is?"

    Druella clapped her hands together, "To stay in Lescatie, for at least five days."

    Selina opened her mouth to retort but Druella preempted her, "Hold on. Allow me to explain. I understand that our ways may seem...strange to you. But I honestly believe that is only because you haven''t seen the full beauty of our land and its people. And if you were to leave now, then that would be such a wasted opportunity. Thus, I wish for you to remain here for at least five days. But rest assured, you may leave earlier or later if you so wish. Simply come speak to me before your departure. And, if that isn''t enough, then allow me to promise this; If, by the end of your stay, you are still not convinced that Pran would be better off with the Mamono, then I will call off the invasion. And for as long as you are here, we will not make any aggressive moves on Pran. I swear this to you."

    Druella bowed to Selina at the end of her speech. At first, Selina wanted to deny the Mamono. She wanted to get this over with and be back home with her children as quickly as possible. However, as she considered Druella''s words, she began to understand something.

    Remaining here would allow her far more advantages then leaving would.

    She could give Sasha the bracelet, look into much progress the Mamono have made with their firearms, learn the secrets and strategies of the Mamono, and, most importantly, attempt to bring the Fallen Maidens to her side. Especially the younger ones.

    Her eye briefly flicked to Mimil. The sight of the girl''s half-naked body was all it took to cement her decision. Turning to fully face Druella, the Huntress walked up to the Lilim and held out her right hand, "That sounds like and adequate deal. Let us shake on it, Druella."

    Druella beamed and gently took Selina''s hand in hers. The two shook and the deal was set. As the two released each other, Druella clapped her hands again, "Wonderful. With that settled, let me bring you to your quarters. Don''t worry about space. We always have enough for...special guests."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Everyone was walking through the castle, save Koga who was bringing Nobu around the outside, when the reached the main entrance. As Druella opened the door and Selina stepped through, the two soon froze right on the edge of the main landing. Everyone who came after them did the same. Even Koga and Nobu seemed to lock up in shock at what they were seeing.

    That being?

    A legion of Shoggoths.

    All standing in a line.

    Going from the main entrance of the castle all the way into the street.

    And they were not the only ones out.

    Atop the roofs were countless numbers of strange spider-like women. They had the bodies of young girls that seemed to be fused with the abdomen of spiders. Though the spaces where they were fused were strange holes filled with purple tentacles, while their abdomens were pitch black with red spots along their backs and legs.

    Flapping their wings above them were strange women whose bodies were covered in tight black film. Their wings doubled hands, and strange purple smoke flew from every part of their body.

    Finally, climbing out of sewer grates and from within nearby water sources, were women that looked similar to squids. Specifically, they had strange squid like creatures covering their womanhood, while the rest of their body was bare. Only their breasts were concealed by the same tendrils that extended from their heads. They didn''t necessarily "walk" when they moved. It was more like they "floated" wherever they wanted to go. Which was usually in a spot to observe the people coming out of the castle.

    No...no it wasn''t to see the "people".

    It was to see one "person".

    And as Selina stepped out into the open air, all the Abyssal Mamono in attendance moved as one...and began to bow. Whether it be kneeling, curtseying, or bowing at their waists. They all showed respect and deference to the Good Hunter.

    And it only got worse when they all spoke in unison. Their voices became one and reverberated off of each other, becoming a cacophony that, nonetheless, could be heard and understood by all.

    "These Ones bid you Greetings/Salutations/Welcome, Fair Lady Of The Moon, Mistress of the Tranquil Dream, Companion Of She Who Soothes Those From Beyond The Veil. Should you ever need assistance, we offer ourselves to you."

    Everyone in attendance blinked.

    Then they all turned to look at Selina.

    Selina slowly turned around to face them. Then she shook her head, "The funny thing is...this is the second time this has happened to me...and I''m not as surprised as I was last time."

    Then she shrugged.

    For that was all she could do.

 April Fools Chapter: Time To Duel

    Lightning flashed across the dark sky above as Selina and Druella stood across from each other in front of the castle of Lescatie. Behind Selina were her two comrades, Koga and Matilda, as well as three Shoggoth maids who had their heads bowed. Behind Druella were the Fallen Maidens, the Fallen Knights, and a Mindflayer.

    "Druella," Selina began while taking a step toward the White Lilim, "I understand now that we will never see eye-to-eye. No matter how much I may wish it wasn''t so."

    "I see, Cynthia," Druella shook her head and sighed, "That is unfortunate. I was so hoping to see you join us. You would''ve made such a wonderful wife to a wonderful man."

    Selina shook her head, "Even now, you show why we cannot live together. Which means that there is only one thing left to do."

    "Yes, it does," Druella moved her arms out to the sides while Wilmarina and Eva stepped up to her sides. Selina did the same as the two stepped up to her left and right sides.

    Selina looked over to Koga and then Matilda, "Neither of you have to do this. This is my fight. No one would blame you if you left me now."

    "None save myself," Koga stepped up with his eyes blazing with determination, "I will not stand by and let you face this alone, Good Hunter. Allow me to fight by your side."

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Matilda hummed and nodded, "Well said, Koga. I am of the same mind. And, besides, this gives me a chance to try some of the things I learned from my teacher."

    "Ah, but I hope you understand, Matilda," Eva began, eyes shining with anticipation, "That even the best teachers must keep some secrets from their students."

    "I''ve been waiting for this," Wilmarina''s wings flared out behind her as she glared at Selina, "You have caused enough trouble for Elt and Lescatie. Now, it''s time you pay for your deeds."

    Selina closed her eyes as her lips curled into a thankful smile, "Thank you. Koga. Matilda. I would be honored to fight by your side."

    She opened her eyes and shot a determined glare at Druella. She held her arms out wide as the Shoggoths reached into their bodies...and brought out a deck of brown cards and a Duel Disk. The one on her right attached the Disk to her right arm, while the one on the shuffled Selina''s deck then placed it in her left hand. Koga held his right arm up as his Duel Disk appeared in a flash of blue fire, deck already in its slot. Matilda did the same, with her Disk appearing alongside multiple Caryll Runes.

    Druella, Wilmarina, and Eva''s Duel Disks all appeared in a flash of purple light. Their decks were in their slots, ready for battle.

    "Duel Disk set!" Selina and Druella said in unison while holding their right arms out. Caryll Runes shot out from Selina''s Disk, while Magic Runes exploded from Druella''s. They hit the ground and created two intersecting pocket dimensions. Within this space their cards would become real and the battle would reach new heights.

    In unison, all six duelist drew five cards from their decks in one swift motion. All shouted out loud to indicate the beginning of the greatest battle any of them had ever had. Here the fate of Lescatie and Pran woud be decided...

    "Let''s duel!"

    ...by a Children''s Trading Card Game!

    Find out what happens next time on "Bloodborne Encyclopedia: Demon Duelist Realm!"

 Chapter 65: Plans, Plans, and More Plans

    "What the hell is she?!"

    Wilmarina''s palm slammed onto the table separating her and the four Mamono seated across from her. The long, dark brown wooden table trembled from the impact. Her eyes were wide and her tail whipped furiously behind her. To her left stood Eva Mystiv, the Dark Strategist standing with a quill and scroll for note-taking. She kept scanning the scroll in her hands, her eyes alert for any signs of deception from the Mamono they were interrogating. To Wilmarina''s right stood the White Lilim Druella, her back against the wall of the guest room they were using as an impromptu interrogation chamber. She leaned ab eyes closed, arms crossed under her breasts, legs crossed, head hung low, and wings clipped together in front of her.

    The sheer pressure emanating from all three women was immense. Eva exuded a natural pressure to her presence as the strongest Dark Strategist. Though not extraordinary, she could make seasoned Heroes hesitate with just a glance, and bring weaker ones to their knees without lifting a finger. Though she didn''t apply it to Mamono if she could help it, as doing so would cause them to become much more willing to speak with her about whatever she wished to speak of. Which would get int he way of natural conversation.

    However, she was nothing compared to Wilmarina and Druella. The former already had the same passive "charisma" that Heroes like her possessed. A strange aura that afflicted all who stayed in the same room with them. A power that evoked envy and admiration from those around them. It was a quality that all Heroes shared that allowed them to stand out among their peers. To be picked out from the crowd as someone who was blessed by the Chief God. In regular Heroes, this was a potent ability. In a prodigy like Wilmarina, it could make an entire barracks of soldiers stop what they were doing to gaze at her. And now that she had become a succubus? If she were to step onto the battlefield, there was little doubt that everyone who saw her would drop to their knees in awe at the sight of her.

    Yet even Wilmarina''s aura could hardly be compared to Druella''s. As a daughter of the Demon Lord, Druella''s aura didn''t just affect humans; it influenced Mamono as well. A unique trait of the White Lilim''s mutation, her mere presence was sufficient to evoke supplication from Mamono. A single encounter was all it took to make them eager to please her. To make her happy. To do whatever she asked of them, all so that she would allow them to revel in her presence. So powerful was this aura, that it could trigger mutations in other Mamono. Fransica''s transformation into a Queen Roper would not have occurred if Druella hadn''t been the one to corrupt her. Similarly, Merse''s evolution into an Echidna instead of a Naga could also be attributed to Druella''s influence.

    Anyone, whether human or Mamono, who was forced into the same room as these women would fold immediately. They would instantly divulge every secret they held deep within. Either because they couldn''t stand Eva''s scrutinizing gaze, Wilmarina''s sheer charisma would win them over, or they would wish to please the White Lilim at any cost.

    Yet, the four Abyssal Creatures sitting before them remained unbowed.

    A Mindflayer sat in the middle of their formation. Her purple body shuddered from some internal action, yet she retained a look of pure innocence on her face. Her lips curled into a small smile, enhancing the image of someone who knew something but wasn''t telling anyone about it. Her bright orange eyes stared straight ahead, as if she wasn''t truly looking at Wilmarina but past her at something else. Her voice fluctuated between being as calm as a stream and as sultry as a succubus as she spoke, "Lady Wilmarina, while I can understand that you are upset, I''m afraid I don''t know exactly who you mean."

    "You know exactly who I''m talking about! That ''Hunter'' that you all kowtowed to when she exited the castle!" Wilmarina said the word "Hunter" as if an awful taste had entered her mouth.

    "Ah, yes. The Hunter. Lady Cynthia Albion, I believe her name was. If that is the case, then I believe you already know ''what'' she is. You said it yourself. She''s a Hunter," the Mindflayer''s expression remained unchanged as she responded to the Fallen Maiden.

    "You know that''s not what I meant," Wilmarina''s eyes narrowed at the Mindflayer, "I meant, what is she? Because she''s certainly not human."

    The Mindflayer tilted her head to the side in confusion and asked, "Now, why would you assume that?"

    "A normal human would never be able to make that many Mamono bow to them by simply walking outside. Let alone Shoggoths, Night Gaunts, Mindflayers, and Atlach-Nachas all at once!" Wilmarina''s eyes moved from the Mindflayer to the three other Mamono standing behind her.

    The Mindflayer straightened her head. She tapped a finger against her cheek as another shudder ran through her body. She hummed in thought before saying, "Is that so? I''d like to think that I''d bow to a human under the right circumstances. What about you three?"

    She turned around to look at the three other Abyssal Mamono. To her left stood the Atlach-Nacha, yet the only indication of her identity were the four spider legs that grew from her back. Unlike most of her kind, the chitin of her legs wasn''t dark purple or black. Instead, it was a bright white with pink highlights around the tips of the legs. Her plump body was covered by a pure white nun''s habit. Her white and pink hair cascaded from the top of her head to her shoulders. Her eyes, a sharp pink color, seemed to glow when viewed from certain angles. Her hands were held together in front of her as she answered with a calm voice, "I think I''d consider it, if the human were worthy. Or my dear husband. At least, when he''s not being forgetful of my needs."

    If anyone noticed the hint of disdain that crept into her tone at the end of her sentence, none of them mentioned it. Instead, their focus shifted to the figure standing just behind the Mindflayer. A Shoggoth that looked just like most of her kind, except she seemed to have taken cues from the supposed "rivals" of the Shoggoths. Her form had shifted to resemble a Kikimora, complete with floppy dog ears and a lengthy tail protruding above her rear. However, it was evident that these alterations were merely her shifting her body. Especially when one saw the bright yellow eyes adorning her tail. She blinked as the attention fell upon her and put her hands together, "Um, must I really provide an answer? I believe it is obvious when I would decide to bow before a human, is it not?"

    The last Mamono everyone turned to was the Night Gaunt. Other than the Mindflayer, this Mamono actually looked similar to her kin. Her body was covered by a tight, black film accentuating her large assets but keeping most of her body hidden from view. The only parts visible were her bright emerald eyes, the freckles on her cheeks, and her long mint green hair. The main thing separating her from other Night Gaunts were the bright green highlights across her body. They ran from the tips of her hand-like wings to the ends of her feet. It gave the appearance of a slime that had nearly perfected its shape-shifting. As everyone''s eyes turned to the Night Gaunt, it answered in the only way that its kin tended to.

    It shrugged.

    The Mindflayer turned back to Wilmarina with a smile and said, "Well, there''s your answer."

    Wilmarina frowned, stood up straight, and backed away from the table. Eva stepped forward to replace her and looked up from her scroll to ask the four, "What about the titles you gave her? Showing deference to a worthy human is one thing. But you called the Hunter ''Lady Of The Moon, Mistress of the Tranquil Dream, Companion Of She Who Soothes Those From Beyond The Veil.'' Those are not titles that are usually associated with humans. I don''t even think any Heroes have been given those titles."

    "That is true," the Shoggoth said while pressing her index fingers together, "But, ah, well, she isn''t exactly a Hero. As we''ve been saying, she''s a Hunter.

    Eva narrowed her eyes and asked, "Okay, then what is the difference between a Hunter and a Hero.

    "Is it not obvious? Heroes are compassionate, merciful, and innocent. And sometimes extremely dense when it comes to other people''s feelings, but that''s neither here nor there," the Atlach-Nacha''s disdain was more evident in her tone now. Her serene expression had transformed into an irritated frown as she elaborated, "But, as you have seen, a Hunter doesn''t necessarily possess only those characteristics. A Hunter is far more complex in regards to how they act towards others.

    "This is because you need to meet specific criteria to be a Hero. But anyone can be a Hunter," the Mindflayer added to her ally''s explanation.

    Eva wrote down what the Mamono said while keeping her eyes on them. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "I see. So, a Mamono could be a Hunter?"

    "Why, yes. What do you suppose Koga is?" the Mindflayer''s smile grew wider.

    "I would not call him a Mamono. He feels more like a monster from before Lilith''s time," Eva and Wilmarina shivered at the thought of the old monsters. When she regained her composure, she continued, "However, you assert that despite her being a Hunter, she is still human, correct?"

    "Not necessarily. There is one similarity between Heroes and Hunters; you need to be something before you become one. As what you were before forms the basis for what you will become. And that remains true for the rest of a person''s natural lifespan," the Mindflayer continued.

    "So, you''re saying that she is human?" Eva asked again.

    The Night Gaunt answered this time...by shrugging again.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Uh, well, Eva, do you consider Heroes to be human? Or Heroes that have become Mamono, such as Lady Wilmarina?" the Shoggoth asked while looking over at the woman in question.

    Eva didn''t hesitate to respond, "Of course. It has been proven that there is very little difference between Incubi, Dark Heroes, and the Heroes of the Order. They''re all just different paths that lead to the same place."

    "Then there is your answer," the Mindflayer said with a smile, "That is essentially how Hunters work."

    Eva, realizing that they were going in circles, groaned and shook her head before backing away from the table. She looked over at Wilmarina with frustration and said, "I''m not getting much out of this. Most of my notes keep going back to the notion that the Hunter is a human. But everything we''ve seen of her contradicts that idea.

    "I know how you feel," Wilmarina groaned as she face-palmed, "The time I''m wasting here could be spent with my Elt. Will you four just tell us what we want to know already?!"

    "I mean, we are. It''s just that you''re the ones who aren''t realizing the truth of what we''re saying. Like a certain man I know who left me here while he got to stay outside the room," the Atlach-Nacha huffed, crossing her arms and pouting.

    The Shoggoth held up her hands to try to placate the girl, "Now, now, Izzy. That''s just the venom talking. We''ll get you back to Ivan, and you''ll be right as rain."

    Before any of the conversations could continue, Druella began to move. All in attendance went silent as the White Lilim pushed herself off the wall and moved to the table. There was no mirth in her expression as she stared at the four Abyssal Mamono. Her lips stayed in a thin line as she spoke with no emotion in her voice, "What about her powers? Or the way the Goddesses have reacted to her? Or what she was able to do to Koga and Matilda? If these are all simply facets of her being a human and a Hunter, then how are there not more of her out there? I''d imagine that something that could make a human this powerful would be more widespread."

    In spite of the White Lilim''s questioning, the Abyssal Mamono remained as calm as ever. The Mindflayer spoke up, "Pardon me for sounding rude, Lady Lilim, but you did hear my previous conversation with Eva, correct? We established that Hunters are little different from Heroes. Therefore, it stands to reason that their powers are the result of the manipulation of Mana. As for why there aren''t more Hunters, well, that is because they are not created by a God. But by a separate process. One that is not widely known."

    Druella''s frown deepened, "I am willing to accept your answer to my last question, but not to my prior ones. After all, from everything we have seen and been told, Cynthia has no Mana. She does not create Mana, she does not absorb Mana, and none of the attacks we''ve seen her use have relied on the use of Mana. If any of them did, then she would''ve been corrupted long before now. The second she stepped into our Demon Realm, even."

    Druella pushed off the table and walked around to the other side. The Shoggoth, Izzy, and Night Gaunt all stepped back as she approached. The Lilim''s gaze was fixed on the Mindflayer, leaning over her to meet the Abyssal Mamono''s eyes. Her voice was low as she spoke, "And no matter what you say, you can''t convince me that the power she used to summon a vortex out of her palm, absorb all of Eva''s Demon Boxes, and obliterate the Mana in the throne room, is simply manipulation of Mana. So, tell me, Mindflayer; Is Cynthia Albion a human? And if she is, how is she able to do the things she does?

    Spirit Energy pulsed out of Druella. It quickly covered the room in a flash of pale white light. Izzy hugged herself with her spider legs, the Shoggoth took another step back from the White Lilim, and the Night Gaunt had to resist the urge to fly away. Wilmarina and Eva both shivered as the White Lilim''s power washed over them. Wilmarina felt like she needed to either leave the room or get down on one knee before Druella. Eva tightened her grip on her scroll, her eyes trembling under the immense pressure emanating from Druella.

    Yet, despite how everyone else was shying away from the Lilim''s power, the Mindflayer remained completely calm. Her smile never wavered as she matched Druella''s glare with a gentle stare. After a few moments of being under Druella''s glare, she finally answered, "Again, apologies, Lady Lilim. But I am afraid that the answer is still the same. Cynthia Albion can do what she does because she''s a Hunter. Hunters, like Heroes, are little different than humans. They simply represent another path in life a human can take. Thus, Cynthia Albion is a human. Am I wrong?"

    Silence fell upon the entire room. Druella''s gaze never left the Mindflayer''s face. Neither seemed willing to back down for the longest time. Then, after what felt like hours, Druella stood up straight. She didn''t look convinced in the slightest, but her eyes made it clear she knew what was going on. She waved her hand toward the door and said, "Fine then. Thank you for your time; you may all go now. Please tell your husbands I said hello. I may be paying them a visit later."

    "We look forward to it, Lady Lilim," the Mindflayer stood up and bowed to Druella. She did the same to Wilmarina and Eva as the other Abyssal Mamono copied her. Then all four exited the room with the door gently shutting behind them. Druella watched them go, staring at the door they went through.

    She spoke without taking her eyes off the door, "Eva, what do you think?"

    "They''re clearly hiding something. They wouldn''t give such circular answers if they weren''t," she rolled up her scroll and sighed, "The one thing I can''t say is why. It would be one thing if only one of those types of Mamono acted this way. That I could figure out. The Shoggoths would see Albion as a master of some kind, or the Mindflayers would probably want to pick her brain for her memories and such. Four different species? All at the same time? All running cover for a woman they don''t even know, and has killed who knows how many Mamono and husbands? It doesn''t make any sense."

    "What I''m worried about is what she could mean for my Elt. Merse has said she''s going to go speak with her, see if she can find some common ground. And Elt wants to go with her. He seems to have become interested in that Hunter for some reason," Wilmarina crosses her arms and pouts, "I''m fine with it. As long as he remembers to come back to me. But if this is how the Abyssal Mamono are acting...I''m beginning to think that perhaps Fransica is right."

    "What do you mean?" Eva asked the Hero.

    "After the meeting, she has become increasingly insistent that Druella comply with the Hunter''s requests. To call off the attack on Pran, make it clear she wants nothing to do with Cynthia anymore, and to allow the woman leave. Because, according to her, she''s too dangerous to keep here. She thinks that if she stays something really bad is going to happen. Before, I thought she was just being paranoid. But after seeing the Abyssal Mamono react like that...I think she may be correct.

    Eva frowned but slowly nodded in agreement, "I think so, too. We''ve already lost a significant number of our Dullahans, putting a dent in our battle capability. One that can''t be easily fixed as doing so requires more women to be turned. While we''re working on that, it''s a slow process. Even so, if it was just Albion and her two companions, we still stand a good chance at defeating her. However, if the Abyssal Mamono are as willing to defend her in battle as they are in an interrogation, then we might be at a disadvantage. It would be prudent to start considering letting Cynthia go."

    "No."

    That one word made Eva and Wilmarina''s conversation come to a screeching halt. They both turned to Druella, who still had her eyes on the door. Eva asked her what she meant, and Druella looked down at her right palm. She thought back to the meeting they had with the Hunter. At the table outside, where she had her first extended conversation with Cynthia Albion. And the moment she kept coming back to was what the Huntress had said before Koga and Vermut had clashed.

    When she held up the strawberry she had carved a happy face into.

    "This certainly looks happier now, doesn''t it?"

    Druella had tried to explain that wasn''t their intention, but Cynthia''s words gave her pause. They did alter people''s souls. It was the quickest way to get them to monsterize. Change the soul first, then the mind and body would quickly follow. And it wasn''t that they were changing their emotions, they were simply bringing their true feelings out. But if that were true, why did Koga harbor so much hatred towards Mamono and his former self? If his feelings as Kogero were genuine, why didn''t he want to revert to that state? He might have been an exception, but how many others were like him? How many hadn''t truly had their innermost feelings exposed? How many were simply-

    She banished those thoughts, replacing them with a fiery determination in her heart. She curled her hand into a fist as she spoke, "We will keep Cynthia Albion here. Let Merse do as she will. I will begin preparing things to show the Huntress around Lescatie. To show her...that she''s wrong. That what we do...isn''t bad. That we are helping. We just have to help her see that."

    Eva and Wilmarina could say nothing. They simply stared at Druella''s back, trying to contemplate what she meant.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "Ah~. That''s sooooo much better~," Izzy groaned in pleasure as she sunk into her husband''s reproductive pouch. The tentacles within the pouch near the bottom of his cephalon writhed as they pulled the white-clad woman into their slimy embrace. She shuddered while her husband began to walk alongside the other Abyssal Mamono. She used one hand to caress her husband''s body, "I missed you sooo much, Ivan. It feels good to be with you again."

    "I told you," the Shoggoth said as she walked with the Atlach-Nacha. Her hands were folded in front of her as she looked over at the fellow Abyssals, "And you all did very well. Though Druella likely knows that we are hiding the truth from her."

    "Indeed, but that doesn''t matter, Azera," the Mindflayer played with some of her hair as she spoke, "The White Lilim isn''t willing to do anything too drastic to discover the truth. If she were, we wouldn''t have been allowed to leave that room until we told her what she wanted to hear."

    The Night Gaunt flapped her wings in agreement. She hovered above the party with her eyes locked on the hallway ahead of them.

    The Shoggoth, Azera, frowned and put her hands together, "I suppose, Hasti. I simply hope that it doesn''t drive her to such extreme measures. Ideally, she will see all the signs and leave the Good Hunter alone."

    "Oh no, no, no. That won''t happen, Azera. The Lilim is too proud. And that''s exactly what we want. Because those are the correct conditions needed to finally ''awaken'' the Dreaming One."

    Hasti''s words caused a sudden shift in the atmosphere. One that the Mindflayer and Atlach-Nacha paid little mind to. Izzy giggled as she spoke, "Ah, yes. That''s right. My masters and I are waiting for that day with bated breath. I do hope to be able to see it when it comes¡ªthe day when the world returns to its rightful masters."

    Azera and the Night Gaunt paused, falling behind the other two Abyssal Mamono. Hasti and Izzy stopped walking but kept their backs to the Shoggoth and Night Gaunt. Neither side moved for what felt like hours. Then Hasti spoke up, her voice no longer carrying the sultry tone, "Did you not know, Azera?"

    "I assumed you were jesting," Azera''s voice carried a deep, rumbling tenor, "A foolish joke made in the heat of the moment. Am I to assume you were not?"

    "Why would I ever joke about such a thing?" Hasti didn''t sound concerned at all, "It is an important step after all."

    "In a plan of yours, no doubt?"

    "No. No. No. Dear, Azera. It is not a plan of mine. It is not my plan-"

    Hasti and Izzy turned to face the Shoggoth and Night Gaunt...

    ...and their eyes were no longer singular irises.

    Multiple eyes resided within their pupils. Various colors danced within their eye sockets: vibrant reds, sickly yellows, deep blues, grassy greens, pale whites, and some that defied standard convention. They swirled and writhed as the two Mamono spoke in unison...but their voices were no longer their own. They did not speak with the voices of Hasti and Izzy.

    But with the voices of They Who Slept Below The Waves.

    "-it is our Masters'' plan. To awaken our slumbering kin. To remind her of her true nature. For once she awakens, she will realize what she truly is. And what one believes they are, is what one will become. She will become her truest self; The Lady Of The Paleblood Moon. Her waking screams will resonate across the world, and the reverberations will finally break our chains!"

    The two Mam-no. Not Mamono. The Servants of the Abyssal Ones raised their hands to the sky as they spoke, "The day we have been waiting for is finally upon us! When the Dream Awakens, she will bring our Advent! This world will be ours once again! And none will be able to stop us! It is a joyous thing, is it not?"

    The Servants looked down to watch for their kin''s reactions. Azera and the Night Gaunt remained silent. Their heads were bowed, keeping their eyes hidden in shadow. The air was heavy with tension as the two Mamono stayed as motionless and silent as a grave. Then Azera spoke, "Firstly, I would like to clarify something for all of you. Something that you should be aware of."

    "Oh? What is that?"

    Azera and the Night Gaunt lifted their faces...to reveal the same eyes that the Servants had on their faces. All the eyes on Azera''s body had turned into swirling pools of irises. They left her tail, arms, and legs to converge on her stomach. With a sickening squelch, they fused into one massive eye that reached up to her cleavage. As the eye focused on the Servants, a multitude of voices spoke from Azera''s mouth, "We did not discover a way to speak through our Servants for this purpose. We simply wished to engage with the outside world and speak with our cousin. Not plot our emancipation from our jail."

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The Servants appeared unfazed. They stared ahead at their fellow Abyssal Ones and showed no reaction whatsoever.

    "And secondly," the voices seemed to get more serious as they spoke, "We hope you understand that by taking this course of action, it puts you at direct odds with the rest of us."

    "Why is that? Don''t you wish to be free?"

    "Yes. We do."

    "Then why stand against us?"

    "Because we know that our cousin is enjoying a pleasant dream right now. We also know what happens when you wake a dreamer."

    With that, the Shoggoth and Night Gaunt turned around to walk away from the other two. The Mindflayer and Atlach-Nacha simply laughed with the voices of a thousand Abyssal Ones before turning and walking away as well.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    The Huntress sneezed.

    Matilda looked up at Selina and tilted her head, "Are you alright, Good Hunter?"

    "Yes, Matilda," Selina sniffed and pulled down her bandana to rub at her nose, "I am alright. Though, I am a bit confused. After I became a Hunter, illness stopped being a concern. So, I don''t understand how I could need to sneeze."

    "There is a chance that someone is talking about you," Koga said while adjusting his hold on Nobu''s reins. The horse shook its head as it trotted alongside the three of them. Koga turned to directly address Selina, "I remember there being a saying that you sneeze when others talk about you behind your back. Perhaps that''s what''s happening here."

    "Maybe. Though now I wish I had brought a handkerchief for times like this," almost as soon as Selina said that, five separate frilly white cloths were presented to her from above. Each was held in a long, black tendril that came from a different Shoggoth nearby. Selina looked around at the impromptu offerings and gingerly took the closest one in her hand, "Th-Thank you."

    "You are very welcome," five voices said in unison as the tendrils returned to their owners. Which were five of the ten Shoggoths forming a perimeter around the Huntress'' party. The Abyssal Mamono, dressed in maid outfits, moved as a unit, maintaining an easy pace with Selina''s party. They were a peculiar sight as they moved through the streets of Lescatie. A mass of slime-like Shoggoths nonchalantly moving in unison without a care in the world. The strangeness was accentuated whenever a wagon or carriage approached. Any Shoggoth in the street would swiftly glide to the sidewalk to join their companions, while the others adjusted to accommodate the new additions. The Mamono around them would pause to wave or gaze at the group, and the Shoggoths would reciprocate as if nothing was wrong. So close together were they, that one could hardly even see the three individuals in the middle of their formation.

    Selina wiped her face as she surveyed the entourage she had acquired since leaving the castle. While the other Mamono had departed shortly after they had left, the Shoggoths stayed behind, insisting on accompanying Selina. She neatly folded the handkerchief, adjusted her bandana, and stashed the cloth in one of her pockets. Turning to Matilda, she inquired, "Is there any particular reason why we have suddenly gained this entourage?"

    The Living Doll frowned and shook her head, "Apologies, Good Hunter. But I''m afraid that even I am confused. This behavior is not common among the Shoggoths. And I can''t think of why they would do something like this."

    "Why, the answer is simple," one of the Shoggoths exited the formation to get closer to the Huntress'' group. She bowed her head as she spoke, "We are here to guide you all to your abode. The White Lilim was kind enough to prepare lodgings prior to your arrival. We have taken it upon ourselves to bring you to them."

    Matilda''s eyes widened in shock, "You have? But wouldn''t Druella have prepared a guide for us?"

    "She did. But we insisted on being the ones to lead you on your first day here. Your original guide is waiting at your abode for our arrival," the Shoggoth said with a knowing smile.

    Matilda looked at Selina and shook her head to indicate that this was not normal. Selina frowned and then addressed the Shoggoth, "Would I be correct in assuming that this is not something you normally do?

    "It is not. But you are no ordinary guest. And we wish to ensure that your stay here is a wonderful one. So, we wanted the opportunity to inform you that we will be at your service throughout your stay here."

    "We?" Selina raised an eyebrow.

    "We Shoggoths, the Mindflayers, the Atlach-Nachas, and the Night Gaunts," the Shoggoth put her hands together and bowed her head to Selina, "All of us will heed your call. You only need to give it, and we will answer."

    Selina frowned, "And what would you wish in return for this service?"

    The Shoggoth placed a hand over her mouth and giggled, "Why, Good Hunter, we Mamono live to serve others. The act of serving someone else is a reward in and of itself. We will all be content with simply making your stay here a welcome one. Now, please excuse me. I need to switch places with my sister at the front of the formation."

    The Shoggoth melted back into the crowd of Mamono around them. Selina''s frown remained as she looked down at Matilda, "Was any of what she said something you expected from her?"

    Matilda shook her head with her brows furrowed in contemplation, "No, not at all. Shoggoths do enjoy serving others, but that''s usually their husband or ''Master,'' as they tend to call them. I have never heard of one being willing to serve someone who isn''t her husband so faithfully."

    She put a hand on her chin and hummed, "But what really confuses me is what she said about the other Abyssal Mamono. It''s one thing for the Shoggoths to wish to serve. But Mindflayers, Atlach-Nachas, and Night Gaunts? None of them would do so. Least of all the Mindflayers. They''d be more likely to focus on finding young women to violate with their tentacles, and turn into more Mindflayers or maddened sex slaves. Or finding a husband to turn into their undergarments."

    "...Are you joking about the last part?" Selina sincerely hoped she was.

    Unfortunately, Matilda shook her head and looked as serious as ever, "No, I''m not. Mindflayers turn their husbands into smaller squid creatures and attach them to their womanhood. They essentially spend the rest of their lives reproducing with the Mindflayer. Sometimes they turn back into humans for more ''traditional'' lovemaking, but it''s not the norm."

    Selina felt her shoulders slump. She pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head,"Are...Are all the ''Abyssal Mamono'' like this?"

    Matilda shrugged, "Most. The spiders you saw on the rooftops before? Those aren''t the bodies of the Mamono. Those are their husbands. Any man infected by the venom of an Atlach-Nacha will be compelled to mate with her. At which point, his body will change into that giant spider body you saw. The place where the woman were sitting were their breeding pouches. All those tentacles act as reproductive organs that-"

    "I have heard enough. Thank you, Matilda," Selina found herself shaking her head and sighing at the information. After a few moments, though, she paused and looked up at the Shoggoths around her, "Wait...Abyssal Mamono? Is that what they call Mamono made by...them."

    Selina spat the word "them" out like it was an undercooked steak. Matilda nodded once more, "Indeed. Abyssal Mamono are those created by, or have some connection to, the Abyssal Ones. Creatures that live deep under the ocean in the...well...the Abyss. They are trapped there by ancient oaths, kept in their prison by the Goddess of the Sea, Poseidon. Though saying they are imprisoned is a misnomer. They have been changed by the Demon Lord''s Mana and have effectively become Mamono. Though rumors abound that they still retain some of their original selves, much like the dragons."

    "And they have said they will assist you should you call for their aid," Koga suggests as his lips curl into a slight smile, "We have only just arrived, and already we have a large group of allies behind us."

    "I wouldn''t call them allies," Selina shook her head as her eyes narrowed, "If the Abyssal Ones are anything like the Great Ones I know, they are not to be trusted. Ever."

    Neither Koga nor Matilda responded to Selina''s statement. Both simply went silent as they continued to follow the Shoggoths through the streets. Eventually, the blob of Mamono around them finally stopped in front of a large three-story building. The building had six windows that ran vertically along the left and right sides of the dark wooden walls. Thick green bushes grew in front of the lowest two windows, each adorned with six violet flowers. The path leading up to the building was paved with polished cobblestones that ended at two thick steps. The landing matched the wood of the walls, while the door was a polished red that contrasted with the rest of the building.

    The Shoggoths parted to allow Selina''s party a path toward the door. They bowed in unison while waving for the three to move on. After exchanging knowing glances, Selina, Koga, and Matilda all made their way toward the door. Koga turned to Nobu and whispered, "Nobu, could you please go behind the building? I shall come to take you for a ride once we are settled in."

    Nobu snorted, then shook his mane out. Smiling, Koga released the reins, and his horse trotted around the right side of the building to the back. As the rest of their party made it to the steps, the entrance to the building opened, and another Mamono stepped outside. This Mamono wore a wide-brimmed hat similar to the Musketeers they had met when they first arrived. Her outfit was just as extravagant as Selina had come to expect from Mamono. Her midriff was exposed for all to see, with her bountiful chest only covered by a black bra. She wore a coat over her shoulders, not bothering to put her black-gloved arms into the sleeves. A large black belt looped around her waist, while her legs were covered by tight-fitting black pants. Black high-heeled boots covered her feet, and a spaded tail wrapped around her left thigh. Her face was soft with a button nose, piercing green eyes, and sharp pointed ears. Blonde hair fell around her face and out from under her hat. However, the main thing that drew Selina''s eye was the long, dark musket slung across the Mamono''s back. The weapon was as long as the ones used by the residents of Yharnam, with a glowing purple crystal embedded where the cartridge would go. The Mamono also had a broadsword strapped to her waist, something Selina respected. Having an extra weapon in case someone got close to you was a good idea. Though that was where any respect she could give to the Mamono ended.

    However, as Selina and her party made their way up the steps, a shout split the air.

    "YOU!"

    It was soon followed by the sound of magic flying through the air. Selina whirled around to see a bolt of crackling energy flying straight towards her. She made to block the attack with her hand, but Koga was already in motion. He swiftly positioned himself in front of Selina, one hand on his blade and the other on his scabbard. As the attack came within range, his sword flashed out. In a matter of seconds, the attack was intercepted and neutralized. Koga''s sword was sheathed again by the time the sliced attack fizzled into the air.

    Standing across from the Huntress, having forced her way through the crowd of Mamono and Shoggoths, was a succubus with four wings and slightly tanned skin. Her white hair was a mess that hung around her face in clumps underneath her twin ram horns. She glared at Selina, her palm outstretched. Magical power still crackled between her fingertips as her eyes shot death at Selina.

    Selina recognized her instantly.

    "You," the Huntress frowned, "You''re the succubus we captured at Vinvers. How did you escape custody?"

    "My name is Jillea!" the succubus shouted while waving her arm in the air with indignation, "And as if I''d tell you! I knew I should''ve done something back in Vinvers. Used my freedom to come after you and stop you before you got out of the city. But I let myself be convinced that it would be better to leave it alone. That I could come here and everything would be better. But now look! Can you even fathom how many husbands turned to dust because of you?! How many widows you''ve made?! And you have the gall to come here and walk around like you own the place?! I don''t care what Druella says, I''m not standing by and letting this happen! This ends here and now!"

    With a battle cry, Jillea flared her wings and charged toward the Huntress. Her eyes blazed with anger as she moved toward her target...only for her vision to be blocked by a sudden wall of tentacles. Jillea''s screams were cut off as a tide of black tendrils shot from the surrounding Shoggoths. Her eyes went wide as the tendrils wrapped themselves around her body. They completely covered her thighs, forced her arms behind her back, and slithered over and under her breasts. She opened her mouth to protest, but one of the tendrils shoved itself tip-first into her mouth to silence her.

    The three Shoggoths that captured her stepped forward to surround her. The ones to her left and right had their arms turned into slimy black tendrils that kept her arms restrained. The third one walked up behind her, using only one arms to keep Jillea silent. She leaned in until her mouth was right next to Jillea''s ear. Her voice remained calm despite the circumstances, "Apologies, Jillea. But we cannot allow you to harm the Good Hunter. We ask that you leave this place and refrain from bothering the Good Hunter for the rest of her stay here. If you disagree, then we may need to take more drastic measures."

    The Shoggoth opened her mouth and let her long tongue slither its way out. Jillea''s eyes widened as the tongue, dripping with saliva, moved across her naked shoulder and toward her ear. She tried to move her head away but was unable to do anything as it got closer to her ear.

    "That is enough!" Selina''s sudden outburst made the Shoggoths freeze in place. All three turned their heads toward the Huntress in unison. Selina had one hand outstretched as she stared at the current situation. A crowd had formed to watch the spectacle unfold while the musket-wielding Mamono behind them was completely flabbergasted at what was happening. Matilda was shaking her head while pinching the bridge of her nose in frustration. Koga was still ready in case things came to blows. After a few moments of tense silence, Selina took a calming breath and spoke, "That...is enough. There is no need to do any of that. Simply restrain her arms. Please."

    "As you wish," the Shoggoths spoke as they unwrapped their tendrils from around Jillea''s body. The tentacle in her mouth exited with a "Pop" and Jillea took a grateful deep breath. She still glared daggers at Selina, even as the Shoggoths let go of her legs and body.

    Selina started to walk toward the Succubus but stopped when Koga held up his hand. He stepped back until he was standing beside Selina. He leaned in, and whispered something into her ear. Selina raised an eyebrow and said, "What? You don''t have to do that, Koga. I can handle-"

    "Good Hunter, and I mean no offense when I say this, but you have no time to worry about things that are beneath you like this. Please, allow me to take care of this in your stead," he bowed his head to Selina, not wavering in the slightest.

    Selina frowned and was silent for a few moments. Then, with a sigh, she nodded, "Very well. If this is what you wish to do. Go ahead."

    Thanking the Huntress, Koga walked down the path to the captive Jillea. The Succubus briefly stopped her struggling to stare at the approaching Ochimusha. Koga stopped a few feet away from her and knelt to be at eye level with her. As her cheeks turned red from his intense gaze, Koga spoke to her, "So, you wish to face the Good Hunter for the sake of revenge, is that correct?"

    "Y-Yes," Jillea said, confused about where Koga was going with this.

    Koga nodded, then stood up straight. He turned his gaze to the crowd of Mamono gathered around them and shouted, "And I would assume that there are many others like her in this city. Others who wish to seek vengeance for those who lost their lives due to the Good Hunter''s actions. Who wish to witness her downfall and see her repent for her perceived sins. Then allow me to make this clear here and now."

    Koga pulled his scabbard out of the loop around his waist. He held it up for all to see, his eyes blazing with conviction, "My name is Koga. I am Cynthia Albion''s blade. If any of you wish to face her, you must first defeat me in single combat!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And if you all need anything, just give me a call~," the musket-wielding Mamono, Jane, said as she opened the door leading into the main room of Selina''s new abode. Said room had three large sofas in the middle, all placed on red satin rugs. A glass table stood in the center of the room between the sofas, with a chessboard and pieces already set up. A stairwell leading to the next floor was built into the leftmost wall. Matilda sat down quickly on one of the sofas, while Koga walked around the perimeter of the room, his eyes scanning for anything out of the ordinary.

    Selina turned to Jane and shook her head, "That won''t be necessary. We can handle ourselves from here on out."

    "You sure?" Jane pouted while putting her hands on her hips, "Cause if you''re new to Lescatie, then you''re going to need a guide. And you can''t get any better than me! I know this place like the back of my hand. Oh, there''s this great body painting place that-"

    Selina held up her hand to stop the Mamono as she walked into the room. She put her other hand on the door and forced a smile, "As I said, that is alright. We will be fine. Though, if you wish to be of service, please keep watch for Merse Dascaros. She should be coming by at some point today to speak with me about something. Good day to you, Jane."

    Selina closed the door on the Mamono before she could argue. She turned around, pressed her back against the door, then let out a long sigh, "Finally. Some time to relax."

    "I''m not surprised that you are stressed, Good Hunter," Koga said while looking out the window. He frowned, then pulled the dark curtains closed, blocking out the light from outside, "We are in a den of vipers. Dealing with so many Mamono at once couldn''t have been easy."

    Selina walked over to the nearest sofa and sat down, leaning against the back as she did so. She took her hat off and lifted a hand to her hair, saying, "You are not wrong, Koga. Truly, I am simply happy to have some time to gather my thoughts and prepare a schedule for the rest of the day."

    Selina pulled a lock of hair away from her face and frowned. She took a knife from one of her pockets and swiftly cut the hair in two. She repeated this process for a few more moments, gathering the cut pieces together and placing them in a pile next to her. Koga walked over to the remaining open sofa and sat down. Selina gathered up the pile of hair and handed it to him. He took it and, without hesitation, ignited his palm, burning the hair away. Matilda looked up from the table and spoke, "A sound plan. And something that we all should be doing. But first, I think we should address the elephant in the room. Koga, why did you effectively put a target on your back for any Mamono who is seeking revenge against the Good Hunter?"

    Both Selina and Matilda eyed Koga as they waited for his response. Koga crossed his arms and lowered his head, saying, "Is it not obvious? To ensure that the Good Hunter can operate freely without being interrupted while we are in this dreadful city."

    "Koga, I can handle myself. There is no need for you to put yourself at undue risk for my sake," Selina explained with a shake of her head.

    Koga wasn''t deterred. He leaned forward and continued, "Pardon my insolence, Good Hunter, but I fervently disagree. We are to stay here for at least five days. You are more than a visitor in this city. You are an infamous warrior who has done what no other has done before; caused significant damage to the Mamono. The White Lilim herself wants to meet with you. The so-called Gods heeded your advice. All of that comes with the attention of many. But we do not have time to address all of their concerns. If you were to face off against every single Mamono who wanted vengeance for the deaths of their husbands, you would be fighting a different Mamono all day, every day."

    He tapped a finger against the table as he continued, "That will take time. Time you could be using to accomplish more substantial tasks. Giving the bracelet to Sasha Fullmoon. Attempting to convince some of the Maidens to come to our side. Finding out where they are manufacturing their firearms. All things you can''t do if you''re busy fighting those seeking revenge. Thus, it would be better for me to face them myself."

    "But how can you be sure they''ll keep their word?" Selina said with a shrug, "Wouldn''t they bypass you and try to attack me anyway?"

    "Perhaps, if you didn''t have the Lilim''s attention. You are her guest here, after all. Should a Mamono be seen attacking you using underhand tactics after I, your retainer, established specific terms of engagement, it will reflect poorly upon her and all the Mamono here. Something I''m certain she''d like to avoid if her plan is to prove that they are not as evil as we say they are," Koga explained with confidence.

    Selina stayed silent as she considered Koga''s words. After a few moments, she sighed and shook her head, "I suppose you are correct. Then, please, just be careful. We all know precisely what they will want from you if they manage to defeat you."

    "That is why I will not lose. Besides, battling so many Mamono will be good training and a way to test my new abilities," Koga''s lips curled into a smug smile.

    Matilda giggled at Koga''s confidence, "I never imagined that you would give so much thought to this. You''ve impressed me yet again, Jacob."

    Koga flinched as Matilda said that name. He lowered his head, his shoulders slumping, his expression shifting to a contemplative frown. Matilda looked mortified and quickly shook her head, saying, "I''m sorry! Is it still too soon for me to-"

    "No, no, no. It is fine, Matilda. You did nothing wrong," Koga shook his head after interrupting the Living Doll. He scoffed, "If anything, I should be upset with myself. It is my true name, after all. I should not react with such sadness upon hearing it. But I..."

    "Still find it hard to accept? As it brings up memories of your past life?" Selina ventured, and Koga nodded in agreement. Selina smiled at Koga, "It is alright. You are handling it rather well, considering the circumstances that led you to remember your past."

    A weight seemed to lift off Koga''s shoulders. He thanked Selina for her kind words and lifted his head back up. Thankful that the awkwardness had passed, Matilda spoke again, "Speaking of, I''m still trying to wrap my head around that entire encounter you had. How did you manage to injure a Goddess?"

    Koga shrugged, "I slashed her with my blade. There is little else to it."

    "But it shouldn''t be that simple. Gods aren''t gods because they can easily be hurt like that."

    "I wouldn''t be too sure about that. I faced many so-called gods during my time in Yharnam. While it took more than a single swing of a blade, they all succumbed to sufficient physical trauma," Selina pointed out, "And isn''t the head of the Pantheon still recovering from a wound inflicted by the Demon Lord and her husband?"

    Matilda shrugged, "Both true. Though I can''t imagine that Koga has the same ability to defeat divinities as you do, Good Hunter. Perhaps his immense rage at the Goddess is what allowed him to harm her? Mamono are able to empower themselves with their emotions to accomplish impossible deeds."

    "If that is true, then I shall be sure to cultivate such power. Not just my rage, but all of my emotions. Only then will I be able to accomplish my ultimate goal: putting my brothers to rest."

    "Ah yes, Your Brotherhood," Matilda looked at Koga with a hint of pity in her eyes, "I am sorry about what happened to them. Do you believe they are still alive?"

    "No. Not truly. Their bodies remain on this earth, but their spirits are trapped like mine was. Caught in a prison created by the Mamono. Forced to walk the earth alongside those who they now call their ''wives''. Ignorant of how everything we worked for had been trampled by those fiends," Koga''s eyes blazed with determination as he spoke. He lifted his head until he was looking at the ceiling, "I cannot allow that. I must find them. Find their bodies and free their spirits. To do that, I must return to my homeland."

    "And you may do so whenever you wish," Selina''s eyes were filled with understanding, "You have my blessing and, should you request it, my sword as well."

    "The offer is appreciated, Good Hunter. But I decline. This is something I will do on my own. But not until this business with Druella is settled. Until then, you have my blade," Koga bowed his head to Selina.

    Smiling, Matilda clapped her hands together, "Okay, then! With that out of the way, let''s get back to the original matter at hand: our plans going forward. I suggest we all take a moment to clarify what we''re going to do while we''re in Lescatie. We should try to achieve our goals as effectively as we can and regroup every night to touch base and review our progress. It will also be an opportunity for Koga and I to cleanse any corrupted mana within us. Does that sound good?"

    Koga nodded, grunting as he adjusted himself in his seat. Selina spoke next, "That seems like a sound plan. Would you like to go first, Matilda?"

    "Of course!" Matilda stood up on the sofa and cleared her throat. Then she placed her hands behind her back before speaking, "I shall be going to the headquarters of the Dark Ice Flower. There I will meet with Eva Mystiv and begin my training under her. I will learn all I can about how their magic interacts with my soul, whether or not I can use Mamono magic without falling to corruption, and if anything I learn can be used to our advantage when the time comes. Would you please go next, Good Hunter?"

    "I shall," Selina stood up and spoke clearly, "I will meet with Merse Dascaros today. She has planned this meeting, thus I am unsure how long it will take. But once we are done, I will bring the bracelet I was given to Sasha Fullmoon. If I still have some time before night falls, I will stop by the local library and see if I may check out some books that may be of use to us."

    "Ah!" Matilda snapped her fingers, "If you''re going to do that, then I have a suggestion: Find copies of the Monster Girl Encyclopedia."

    "Monster Girl Encyclopedia?" Koga and Selina said in unison, their eyebrows rising in confusion.

    "They are a series of books written by a man known only as ''The Wandering Scholar.'' He was once part of the Order, but he ran afoul of their laws due to his current profession: wandering the lands and documenting the different aspects of the various Mamono species in the world. He meticulously notes everything about them - their habitats, feeding habits, methods of reproduction, and the type of men they tend to gravitate toward. And while Lescatie has only recently become a Demon Realm, I have no doubt that either he or one of his followers has already begun documenting the unique features of this place. Their work would greatly benefit our current and future endeavors."

    "Wait," Koga stood up from his seat with a frown, "Is this information readily available for the public to obtain?"

    "Among Mamono lands? Yes."

    "Why only those places? Wouldn''t the Order find such text extremely valuable?"

    Matilda frowned as well, "Koga, you are overestimating the Order. They have officially labeled the Wandering Scholar a heretic and his writings as heretical material. They do not allow the publishing or distribution of his books anywhere in Order territory. Simply being in possession of one of the texts is grounds for execution in many places under their influence."

    Koga''s frown deepened, "And yet the vile Mamono allow something that so openly describes their habits and weaknesses?"

    "The Mamono allow it because they see it as free advertisement. They believe that if a man were to read the Encyclopedia, he''d be more likely to seek out Mamono. Meaning he''d likely get caught and turned into a husband. It doesn''t help that some of the volumes have had spells placed on them. Any human who reads it through to the end will get a face full of Mamono Mana. Men will be compelled to seek out the nearest Mamono to have sex with, while women will be turned into Mamono on the spot. In the face of that, is it any wonder the Order hasn''t been able to make use of the Encyclopedia in any significant manner?" Matilda shrugged before turning back to Selina.

    The Huntress hummed, "I see. I will be sure to keep an eye out for those books then. And you, Koga?"

    After calming himself down, Koga raised his scabbard and said, "I have a duel with that Succubus from today to go to. Once she has been dealt with, I will take Nobu and go for a ride around the city. Get a feel for our environment. Just in case we have to fight through it later. If I receive any more challengers today, I will face them without fear."

    "As you say. Do keep in mind that if you ever need to have your corruption cleared, do not hesitate to find me. I promise I will take the time to assist you. That goes for you as well, Matilda."

    Matilda saluted Selina, then hopped off the sofa. She climbed onto the table in the middle of the room, skillfully avoiding the chess set, and extended her hand towards Selina and Koga. With a smile, she looked between the two and said, "Then it is agreed. Let us formalize it and wish each other good fortune."

    Koga nodded and placed his hand over Matilda''s. Selina followed suit, her hand resting on top of the pile.

    They all shared determined glances, silently promising that they would meet again tonight.

    And just as they removed their hands from the pile, a knock came from the door. Jane shouted through the closed door, "Excuse me! Cynthia Albion? Merse is here. She''s waiting for you outside the building!"

    "I will be right out," Selina said as she got her hat and placed it back on her head. She walked to the door and glanced over her shoulder at Koga and Matilda. Waving goodbye, she opened the door and headed out to her meeting.

    Once the door was closed, Koga looked over at Matilda and asked, Matilda, "So, Matilda. I still have some time before my duel. Is there anything I could assist you with?"

    "Why, yes, there is actually," Matilda said while holding up her right hand. She extended her index and middle fingers while turning her head towards the window, "I would like to place a few wards around the building before we leave."

    "Ah. Anything particular?"

    "The usual. Alarms in case someone tries to break in while we''re gone. Tracking glyphs so we can track anyone who comes in here down if we have to. A glyph that will activate an effect similar to the Augur of Ebrietas as a trap for intruders. And a glyph to keep the room smelling fresh and clean whenever we return."

    "...What is an Augur of Ebrietas?"

    "Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 66: A Duel, A Doll, and A Discussion

    Koga opened his eyes at the sound of footsteps on cobblestones. Lifting his head, he locked eyes with today''s opponent. The succubus, Jillea, hovered her way over until she was ten paces away from him. As she landed, another succubus, clad in revealing black armor and accompanying her, began to circle around them. Drawing a longsword, she placed its tip into the grass below and dragged it along to outline a dueling ring for the two combatants.

    Once the sigils and glyphs were created, Matilda and Koga went their separate ways. The Living Doll set off to find her new mentor and begin her studies in Mamono magic. Meanwhile, Koga summoned Nobu and proceeded to the designated area for the duel he was to have. In accordance with her being the challenger, Jillea was allowed to choose the spot where they would have their confrontation. She selected one of the training fields of "The Monster City of Salvarision". Originally a holy city separate from Lescatie, Salvarision developed around the castle of the same name, situated on the shore of a nearby lake. Before the Mamono invasion, it was regarded as the largest military base in Lescatie. Under the leadership of Wilmarina Noscrim, the city was populated by knights, warriors, blacksmiths, and merchants from all over Lescatie. Its primary purpose was to serve and equip the Knight of the Ice Flower, which, in many respects, meant it was established for Wilmarina. The fact that an entire city was dedicated to her demonstrated the significant influence and power her father wielded at that time.

    Now that the city had been overtaken by the Mamono, everything had changed. Blacksmiths and merchants had shifted from producing weapons and armor for warfare to crafting them as gifts bought by Mamono for their husbands. Armor shops were now treated like clothing boutiques, where the Dark Knights selected armor for their husbands. The city was now was filled with Mamono who had already found their husbands; many of them did not train for battle but instead spent their days in bliss with their loved ones. Even the so-called "training field" were more like spaces for Mamono to relax and enjoy the daytime with their lovers.

    Koga''s journey to the former military base was relatively peaceful, though he was accosted numerous times along the way. Mamono frequently obstructed his path, attempting to offer him gifts or engage him in conversation¡ªusually about his blade or his type of woman. If the topic didn''t revolve around those subjects, they would often shift the discussion to Nobu instead. Koga typically extricated himself from these encounters by simply ignoring them and continuing on his ride. The Mamono would give up eventually.

    Well...most of them did.

    The ones who didn''t were currently surrounding the arena where he would face Jillea. He was somewhat curious as to why any of them would willingly come to watch him compete against one of their own. However, he soon got his answer as he listened to the conversations of their impromptu audience.

    "Ah, damn it. Jillea''s so lucky."

    "I knew I should''ve challenged him first. If I had, then I could be where she is."

    "I''m happy for you, Jillea! Go get your man!"

    Koga could feel the irritation swelling within him. This was meant to be a duel where two warriors risked their lives for their beliefs. Yet, these Mamono were acting like this was...courtship? As if Jillea were pursuing him or chasing after "her man"?! He wasn''t surprised, but that didn''t alleviate the disappointment that resonated in his bones.

    He kept his eyes locked on Jillea as he rose to his feet. Once he stood at his full height, he placed one hand on his sword to signal his readiness. He didn''t have the massive sword he had brought with him; it was tied to Nobu, as he didn''t think he would need it for this encounter. The wind whistled past as he said, "I have been waiting, Jillea. Are you ready to begin?"

    "Y-Yes," Jillea exhaled as she steeled herself. She wrapped her tail around her leg and took a step forward, "Yes, I am."

    "Very well. As the challenger, you are entitled to setting the conditions for victory. Shall this be a battle to the death, first blood, or simple surrender?" Koga raised an eyebrow as he spoke.

    "Surrender. The first to yield will be the one to lose. If you are in a position where you cannot recover, then you must surrender. Do you accept these terms?"

    "They are accepted," Koga said, straightening his posture and placing a hand on the handle of his weapon, "If I am victorious, you shall not interfere with or accost the Good Hunter or any of her allies. This includes Matilda, myself, or anyone else who chooses to ally with the Good Hunter. Do you accept my terms?"

    "I do. And if I win, you won''t stop me from preventing that horrible woman from ruining my home!" Jillea exclaimed, waving her hand through the air in frustration. Silence descended upon them for a moment, and then Jillea''s cheeks flushed slightly as she continued, "A-An-And, you''ll accompany me to Wilmarina''s next Red Moon Ball."

    The audience all gasped before cheering and whooping in Jillea''s favor. Koga didn''t understand what she was talking about. But considering she was a succubus, he could only assume that her request was sexual in nature. Rolling his eyes, he waited for the commotion to subside before stating, "Your terms are accepted. We shall begin whenever you are ready."

    After his declaration, Koga shifted his stance so that his right shoulder faced Jillea. He lowered his posture while keeping his hands on his weapon and sheathe. Seeing this Jillea took a deep breath. Her body relaxed as she spoke, "Koga. No matter what happens, I want to make this clear: I am not doing this out of hatred or malice. I will not fight you with my heart filled with such negative and futile emotions. Those are not the things that guide me. What drives my actions today is the same principle that guides every Mamono¡ªthe same one that guided Druella to help Lescatie. Love. And I will prove this to you in this battle."

    Jillea raised her hands, palms facing outward. The air around her began to crackle as magic coalesced around her palms. The magic transformed into tendrils that swirled around her arms. As the tendrils continued to entwine her body, she closed her eyes and began to speak: "My name is Jillea. Here, under the watchful gaze of the Demon Lord and her Fourth Daughter, I swear my Oaths in the name of love. I vow to fight with love in my heart and compassion in my soul. I will confront the darkness born of ignorance and hatred, bringing it into the light. I will shatter the dreadful emotions that hinder love from flourishing and assist those who seek love in finding it. These are my Oaths. And I will see them through to the end!"

    Jillea''s eyes shot open as the magic surrounding her body suddenly erupted. In a dazzling display of sparks and lights, the magical tendrils transformed. They became a black chest piece that barely contained her breasts, an armored skirt with a front opening that revealed her blue-striped panties, and a spiked coat that flowed around her shoulders. With a flash of light, twin longswords materialized in her hands, and she flourished them, scraping their edges against each other. The sound resembled the tinkling of wind chimes rather than steel on steel. The silver blades gleamed as she twirled them through the air before taking a stance, both swords pointed in Koga''s direction.

    The various Mamono cheered once again at Jillea''s transformation. Some even jumped for joy or pumped their fists, urging her on to defeat Koga and win his "love." Koga narrowed his eyes at the succubus'' new form. He knew of "Oaths". Matilda had taken the time to explain the concept to him during their week of training. By declaring their loyalty to the things, people, or ideals they believe in to the world, someone could gain an explosive amount of power. What one declared themselves to didn''t matter. It could be an idea, a concept, a person, a code of honor, or even an object like a weapon. As long as their feelings were genuine and strong enough, the Oaths would activate. Catalyzed by the speaker''s spiritual energy, these Oaths would transform into power for the user to wield in battle. According to Matilda, there was no real limit to what Oaths could achieve. An Oath could simply enhance someone''s physical abilities or, as in Jillea''s case, manifest thier magic into weapons and armor for them to use. Moreover, the deeper someone''s feelings toward those things ran, the more powerful the Oath would become.

    As the excitement of the crowd subsided and Jillea readied herself for battle...Koga could only sigh. He maintained his grip on the handle of his blade but relaxed his stance. Gradually, he adjusted his posture until he stood upright once more. With a hint of pity in his eyes, he gazed at Jillea and asked, "Is that all you have to say?"

    The words appeared to bring the remaining commotion to a halt. He suddenly found every Mamono staring at him with a range of emotions. However, the only expression he focused on was Jillea''s. The transformed succubus furrowed her brows as she spoke, "What do you mean? Am I meant to say anything more?"

    Koga shook his head, "You Mamono. It matters not who or what you are; you all go on and on about the same things. You claim that your love is the strongest weapon you possess, that as long as you hold love in your hearts, it will be sufficient. You believe that with love, you will change this world for the better, and that all you must do is trust your emotions for the world around you to bend to your will. As if feelings alone are enough to shape reality according to your desires."

    Jillea''s frown deepened as Koga continued his short rant. She had anticipated this reaction from him. During her time watching over Vinvers, she had met and seen plenty of people who thought exactly like him. Who would hear them bring the word of Lilith and her message of love, only to scoff and insult them for their "naive views". If not that, they would simply dismiss everything they said as the "ramblings of delusional Mamono". These types of people were the ones she pitied the most. Those who were too consumed by their own biases to see that there was a better way. And the only way to get them to understand that was to turn them into Mamono. Only when they experienced the profound love that came with being a Mamono or being with one would they finally accept that what they offered was genuinely a good thing.

    She opened her mouth, ready to deny Koga''s words...but then he said something she hadn''t anticipated.

    "And you would be correct."

    Jillea and many of the Mamono paused at Koga''s words. A murmur spread throughout the crowd, as if everyone wanted to ensure they heard what Koga had said. Jillea put their feelings into words as she asked, "Wh-What did you say?"

    Koga turned his gaze toward the sky above. He slowly drew his still-sheathed weapon from its place at his waist and held it in both hands. His expression softened as he stared at the clear sky and said, "I said you are correct. The most powerful force in this world is emotion. The stronger one''s emotions, the more powerful one becomes. If one allows their passions to guide them, they will go much farther than someone who relies solely on reason. This is exemplified by how the Demon Lord and her husband managed to wound the Chief God. A feat that should have been impossible to accomplish. Yet, when faced with an unyielding force of will, the impossible becomes possible."

    "Th-The-Then you agree with us?" Jillea asked, astonished by Koga''s words.

    "Yes...to a point," Koga said, lowering his gaze back to Jillea. He turned his sword around until its handle faced the sky. He gripped it with both hands while keeping his eyes on the succubus, "For there is one thing that you Mamono constantly seem to neglect."

    "What''s that?"

    "Your emotions are not the only ones that matter."

    Koga slammed the tip of his scabbard into the ground.

    Within moments, he was engulfed in flames. A pillar of azure fire consumed his form, the intensity of the heat causing several Mamono to step back in shock. Jillea gasped, raising her blades to shield herself from the searing heat. The wind whipped around them in a frenzy, lifting skirts and dresses in response to the sheer pressure. Eventually, the flames subsided enough to reveal Koga standing within them, completely unharmed. He opened his mouth, his voice resonating above the roar of the fire, and declared, "My name is Koga. Here, under the watchful eyes of the Good Hunter, I swear my Oaths in her name. To her, I pledge my soul and my very being. As her blade, I shall cut through the darkness that threatens to obscure her path. By my burning soul, I will cleanse the land of your vile corruption. I will shatter your delusions and strike you down where you stand. These are my Oaths. And I will never break them!"

    The flames erupted outward, then flowed over and into Koga''s body. They coalesced around his arms and his sheathed blade. He extended his arms to the sides and gritted his teeth as the flames engulfed them. As the fire wrapped around him, it transformed into new forms¡ªpieces of armor made of interlocking plates. The armor began at his shoulders, then extended down his arms and across his hands. Once both arms were encased in the fiery armor, the remaining gouts of flame gathered in his left palm. He then grasped the handle of his sword with his right hand. In one fluid motion, he unsheathed the sword, the flames spreading across it until the entire blade was engulfed in fire. The tip exploded into white-hot flames as three additional orbs of light appeared around the top of the blade.

    As Jillea''s mouth fell open in shock, Koga stepped around the scabbard still embedded in the ground. He then pointed his blade at Jillea. His voice echoed across the field as he spoke, "Now, come, Jillea. Let us see whose Oaths shall remain unbroken."

    Jillea shook her head in disbelief. Frowning, she gritted her teeth and readied her swords. Instead of charging forward, however, she cautiously stepped to the left. She continued to move while keeping her eyes locked on Koga. He mirrored her movements, his gaze and blade still directed at her as he walked. Her grip on her weapons tightened as she tried to decipher the implications of his sudden transformation. After a few more steps, Koga halted, maintaining his focus on her. She thought he was going to say something, so she was caught off guard when his left hand suddenly rose.

    She swore she heard a clicking sound.

    The next thing she knew, three blue fireballs the size of her head were hurtling toward her at high speed. Her eyes widened as she quickly swung her swords, cleaving through the fireballs. Silver streaks trailed her movements while the embers of the attack dissipated into the air. However, she had no time to rest; Koga was crouched low to the ground, his sword poised to strike. He had already closed the distance between them, his eyes locked onto her. Grunting, she stepped back as he swung his sword in a diagonal arc. The blade missed her by mere inches, and she retaliated with a kick aimed at the left side of his head. Just as her leg approached, he raised his left arm, allowing his "armor-clad" limb to absorb the impact.

    The moment Jillea''s leg struck Koga''s arm, she cried out in pain. She flapped her wings to gain the necessary boost to evade further injury. Lifting her leg to inspect the damage, her eyes widened at the sight before her. The area of her lower leg that had made contact with Koga''s arm had a smoking burn on it. While the burn was only superficial, it conveyed a clear message: attempting to touch Koga''s armor without protection was unwise.

    Grunting, she soared into the sky and dove down to attack Koga. Koga raised his left hand and shot two fireballs at her. She banked to dodge the first and sliced through the second with her blades. As she approached Koga, she pulled her weapons over her shoulders. Koga bent his knees and curled the fingers of his left hand inward. Twirling his blade, he thrust it tip-first into the "scabbared" made by his hand. He kept his eyes fixed on Jillea as she drew nearer.

    Just as they were about to collide, both swung their weapons. Silver streaks followed behind Jillea''s swords as she aimed for Koga''s neck. She just had to get him in a position where he couldn''t fight back, and then she''d win. All she needed was to get her swords in-

    CRACK!*

    The sound of her swords shattering, combined with the streak of blue fire that blazed through the air, sent a chill through Jillea''s heart. Her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open as time seemed to slow to a crawl. In front of her, Koga''s blazing sword sliced through the air, leaving not only azure streaks in its wake but also the silver fragments of her shattered blades. Severed at the guards, the blades slowly disintegrated, cut off from her mana. Time resumed as Koga stepped aside, allowing Jillea to hit the ground hard. The impact made her head spin for a few moments, but she shook it off to regain her focus. Quickly, she got to her knees and turned to face Koga¡ªonly to find his sword aimed directly at her neck.

    Silence descended upon the training field. The Mamono in the audience were stunned by how quickly the battle had ended. Jillea was astonished at how powerful Koga proved to be from just using his own Oaths.. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath, captivated by the duel that had lasted only a few seconds at most.

    Koga had only one thing to say to break the silence: "Do you yield?"

    "I...I...," Jillea swallowed hard. Koga could see her emotions roiling in her eyes as she struggled to find a way to turn the battle around. Someway to continue fighting without violating their agreed-upon rules or giving Koga a reason to slit her throat. However, she had to realize that such a scenario wasn''t possible here. And, after a minute of glaring defiantly, the fire in her eyes finally sputtered out. Her coat, skirt, and breastplate vanished as the will to fight left her. She lowered her head and slumped her shoulders, speaking in a defeated tone, "I surrender."

    "Good," Koga said, keeping his blade pointed at Jillea as he backed toward his scabbard. Once he reached it, he swiftly retrieved it from the ground and sheathed his sword. Only after securing it at his waist did his armor vanish from around his body. He placed his hands at his sides and bowed to Jillea before pursing his lips. He whistled, prompting the Mamono behind him to part and allow Nobu to trot up to him. Once his horse was by his side, he grabbed the leather-wrapped weapon from Nobu and strapped it to his back. Then, he mounted the saddle and finally spoke, "Do not forget what we agreed upon. Otherwise, this situation will repeat itself."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "And here you go, sweetie~! A large vanilla chocolate ice cream cone with caramel drizzle!"

    Matilda took the confection in her hands with a bright smile on her face. The frosty treat sparkled in the sunlight streaming through the shop''s windows. She licked her lips and thanked the ice cream shop owner, a Holstarus with messy black and white hair that obscured her eyes. Matilda waved goodbye as she stepped out the door and into the streets of Lescatie. Despite yesterday''s events, the city radiated with joy. Mamono walked, slid, floated, or hopped down the sidewalks, while wagons rumbled along the roads. The morning sun seemed to bless the various buildings around her, with sunlight reflecting off their walls to create dazzling patterns of light.

    Matilda sniffed the air and let out a contented sigh. Although the musty scent of corruption lingered, she concentrated on the other fragrances that accompanied it: the fruity aroma of Mamono perfume, the fresh scent of the clean cobblestones, and the crisp fragrance of freshly cut flowers. Together, these scents created a bouquet of smells that filled Matilda with joy and gratitude for life. Turning on her heel, she began walking toward her destination: Salvarision. As the premier Dark Strategist for the Dark Ice Flower, Eva would undoubtedly be conducting her classes in the former military encampment. Therefore, her lessons on Mamono magic would likely commence there.

    As she walked, she gazed at her ice cream cone with wide, joyful eyes. However, she suppressed her desire to indulge in the delicious treat for the moment. She needed to test something first. Holding the cone in her left hand, she raised her right index and ring fingers. Pressing them together, she began to mutter a short hymn. The hymn was quiet enough that none of the Mamono around her could hear it. If they could, they would have heard a sharp, piercing noise followed by the sound of glass shattering. A pale white aura appeared around the tips of her fingers, and Matilda began to draw in the air. With practiced motions, she inscribed the Deep Arcane Lake Rune in the air and it floated just in front of her fingers. With a flick, she sent the rune toward the ice cream cone. As it hit the ice cream the rune shattered, and the power within it infused the ice cream. The treat lost its original vibrancy, appearing plainer and less appealing to Matilda''s appetite. She swore it was on the verge of drooping off her cone for a moment.

    Frowning, she brought the ice cream to her mouth and took a long lick. She then carefully analyzed the flavor on her palate. Suddenly, she shuddered and exclaimed, "Urgh. It tastes like wet socks. I had my suspicions, but damn."

    Despite the unpleasant taste, Matilda forced herself to eat the ice cream. Terrible flavor or not, she refused to waste food simply because she disliked it. After chewing and swallowing the cone, she let out a disappointed sigh. Then, resting her chin on her hand, she mused, "So, the Deep Rune that guards against the Arcane can remove the corruptive essence within food and, by extension, other items as well. However, doing so strips away the flavor. I''ll need to see if there''s a way to remove the corruption without sacrificing the taste. It would be difficult but worth trying."

    With her cone now gone, Matilda decided to observe her surroundings a bit closer. See what was happening around her. Above her, she spotted a harpy carrying her husband to the top of one of the buildings. They landed on a soft spot on the roof, with the harpy extending her wings while her husband used a brush to preen and clean them. To her right, she noticed an incubus gently petting a Cait Sith on the head. The black-and-white furry Mamono was mewling incessantly. It didn''t take long for the man to be tackled and pushed to the ground. She didn''t stick around to see what happened next, opting to cover her ears to give them some privacy.

    When she had moved far enough away, she removed her hands from her ears and resumed her observations. She had just reached an intersection when the sounds of happy children reached her ears. However, those cheers quickly turned to cries, followed by the sound of something hurtling through the air toward her. She heard a young boy shout, "Watch out!" and turned to the right to see a gray ball flying directly toward her head. Just as the ball reached the halfway point, she pivoted to face it fully. Kicking off the ground, she flipped upward and caught the ball with her right foot. As she came back down, she balanced on her left foot while using her right to secure the ball.

    She looked up at the sound of footsteps and saw three children rushing toward her. One was a young boy with dark blue hair and a scar on his cheek. To his left stood a young werecat with orange and white fur, while to his right was a salamander girl with red scales. Both stood quite close to the boy, with the salamander moving her tail near his waist. The trio halted in front of Matilda, and the werecat quickly spoke, "Sorry about that! We were playing, and Saz hit the ball too hard with her tail, nya~."

    "I did not!" the salamander, Saz, quickly refuted the other Mamono''s words. She stomped her foot and pointed one of her clawed fingers at the werecat, "You were trying to take it away from me, Nimi! And it flew out cause you wouldn''t let it go!"

    "Hmm? Really? I don''t remember it that way, nya~. Perhaps someone is too muscle-brained to recall events correctly, nya~?"

    Nimi''s lips curled into a smug smile as the flames on Saz''s tail flared to life. Lightning crackled between the two as they glared at each other. The boy, oblivious to the tension, walked up to Matilda and clasped his hands together. His cheeks were dusted with pink, and he refused to meet Matilda''s gaze as he stammered, "Uh, I''m sorry about that, miss. Are-Are you alright?"

    Matilda smiled and kicked the ball into the air, catching it in her hands. She brushed a stray hair out of her face as she walked over to the boy, "Oh, I''m quite alright, I assure you. Would you mind telling me your name?"

    "Richard. Richard Williamson," the boy said as he slowly looked up to meet Matilda''s eyes.

    "A strong name. Mine is Matilda. Here, I believe this is yours," Matilda said, extending the ball toward the young boy. He blinked and then reached out to take the ball. Just as his fingers closed around the gray sphere, Matilda swiftly leaned in, positioning her mouth close to his ear. He stiffened as she whispered, "However, there is something I want to ask you."

    "Wh-Wh-What is it?" Richard asked, gulping as sweat trickled down his brow.

    "When you saw me catch the ball earlier, did you see anything you shouldn''t have?"

    The boy''s face turned as red as a tomato. He quickly shook his head, muttering incoherent excuses that became jumbled. Matilda''s smile widened, but she kept her eyes on the two Mamono who were currently arguing behind Richard. As anticipated, the werecat and salamander abruptly ceased their argument when they noticed their friend''s predicament. Matilda dashed back as they rushed over and grabbed Richard''s shoulders.

    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" Saz shouted, glaring at Matilda with intense anger.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Yeah! Only I''m allowed to tease Richy about stuff like that, nya~!" Nimi hissed at Matilda, her tail rigid and standing straight up behind her.

    She giggled as she danced away from the three of them. With her hands behind her back, she turned and waved goodbye to the children, exclaiming, "Goodbye, you three! I suggest you all be more open about your feelings! You never know when someone might come along and whisk Richard away~!"

    She turned and walked briskly away from them, giggling at her playful teasing. In truth, the likelihood of Richard being "taken" by any Mamono other than those two was miniscule. And even if a third girl were to get involved, there were plenty of Mamono who were fine with harems. Especially here in Lescatie, where the strongest fighters in the city were all part of Elt''s harem. However, none of that meant she couldn''t have a little fun teasing them. Eventually, she stopped giggling and refocused on getting to her destination. By mid-morning, she had reached the bridge that connected Salvarision to the main part of Lescatie. A few Mamono were walking across the bridge, heading to and from the former encampment with their own goals in mind. The clear lake on the other side of Salvarision glittered in the distance. She could smell the salt in the air and hear birds chirping as they flew overhead. As she walked along the white stone bridge, Matilda waved at many of the Mamono who stopped to greet her. However, the sound of a horse''s hooves trotting along the stone bridge caught her attention, and she looked ahead, her lips curling into a wide smile at the sight before her.

    Waving her hand in the air, she shouted, "Koga! It is good to see you."

    The Ochimusha returned Matilda''s wave and bade Nobu to trot over and stand next to the Living Doll. He glanced at her and bowed his head, saying, "Matilda, the feeling is mutual. I assume you are heading to your lessons with the Dark Strategist?"

    Matilda reached over and gently patted Nobu on his lowered nose. His tongue flicked out and licked her hand, it being surprisingly cool despite the flames surrounding it. She giggled and then said, "Indeed, I am. I assume your battle with Jillea went well?"

    "It did. She wasn''t much of a challenge," Koga admitted with a shrug, "However, I am not foolish enough to let this one victory cloud my judgment. I expect to face another challenge before the day is over."

    "You sound rather confident about that."

    "It is simply what I expect from Mamono. I welcome them to prove me wrong."

    "They might. Many things are changing nowadays. You and I are examples of such," Matilda stepped over to Nobu''s left and placed her hands behind her back, "But assuming you will have some time before you are forced back into battle, what do you plan to do?"

    "I have been contemplating that," Koga said, frowning as he gazed toward the heart of Lescatie, "I think I will take Nobu for a simple ride. For no other reason than to do so. I promised him we would do so before his transformation. It is time I made good on that promise."

    Nobu whinnied in approval of Koga''s plans. Koga smiled and gently rubbed his steed''s skeletal neck. Matilda, also smiling, turned to walk away as she spoke, "Then I suggest you head to the city''s western districts. There is an equestrian area designated for people to spend time with their Demon Beasts, as well as for centaurs and their husbands to enjoy quality time together."

    "Will I have to do something that pleases the Mamono in order to gain entry?"

    "No, they allow everyone entry. Though, if you prefer not to go in, you could always leave through the front gate and ride around the city walls," Matilda said with a smile as she waved goodbye to Koga. Koga returned the gesture before gently kicking Nobu''s sides. The horse snorted and continued to trot toward the main part of Lescatie in the distance. Matilda turned back around and continued on her way.

    Her surroundings gradually changed from a simple bridge to an actual settlement. The buildings of Salvarision were similar to the ones in Lescatie, though their general purposes were different. Originally a military encampment, most of the buildings that Matilda passed by were either blacksmiths, armorers, or weapon shops. Though instead of being used to arm a military force, the place was treated more like a shopping district for Mamono. As if to prove this, Matilda passed by a centaur buying a chain shirt for her husband. The item was made of Demon Realm Silver and glittered as her husband held it. He smiled and said something appreciative to his wife, who proceeded to lift him up and kiss him in front of the store.

    She paid little heed to her surroundings this time, as she had a specific destination in mind. Said destination stood at the center of the city, its massive black tower visible from the bridge. The home of the Dark Ice Flower. The place was surrounded by walls adorned with flags bearing the heraldry of the Demon Realm. As Matilda approached the entrance, she noticed that the gate was wide open. Something she had anticipated, yet still found intriguing. There were no guards stationed at the entrance, allowing her to walk in unimpeded.

    The grounds surrounding the tower were a hive of activity. Everywhere she looked, Matilda saw Mamono training, practicing, or socializing with one another and the few single men present. She waved to those who greeted her, but she never paused in her stride. Her focus was solely on one thing: the steps leading into the tower.

    And the familiar face standing near the bottom.

    She was surrounded by a small crowd of other Mamono. Matilda could see Lesser Succubi, a few werewolves, some young Devils, and even a few Living Dolls. Eva Mystiv stood near the bottom step with a book tucked under her arm. She was giving a lecture to the Mamono before her, ensuring that she demonstrated any magical lessons with a wave of her hand. This elicited multiple "oohs" and "aahs" from her audience, while others diligently wrote down what she was saying in small notebooks. When Eva lifted her head and smiled upon catching sight of Matilda, she waved and said, "Ah, you''ve made it, Matilda. Everyone, say hello to your newest classmate."

    "Hi, Matilda!" they all exclaimed, waving at her. Matilda paused near the crowd and bowed in greeting.

    "Hello, everyone. Please take care of me," she said as she stood up straight. She clasped her hands together and looked at Eva, "Lady Mystiv, may I inquire about what we are learning today?"

    "Just Eva is fine, Matilda," Eva said with a smile as she held up her book, "And today we''re going to be learning the basics of Magical Theory and how Spirit Energy is used to cast spells."

    Matilda placed her hands in front of her mouth, clearly expressing her anticipation for the lesson. Unbeknownst to everyone else, her hands concealed a sinister smile lurking behind her lips.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    "It''s a wonderful city, is it not?"

    Selina glanced at Merse and shrugged, "I suppose."

    The echidna smiled, revealing her sharp teeth before turning her gaze back to the sidewalk ahead. Selina narrowed her eyes at the gesture but chose not to dwell on it. Instead, she focused on her surroundings, committing the paths they took to memory. After meeting Merse outside the building she was given, Selina made a conscious effort to pay attention to where the snake woman was leading her. Both so that she could make her way back home when she needed to, and to have a better understanding of the city she would be staying in for the foreseeable future. So far, they had turned left at an intersection a few paces east of their starting point, made another left at a shop that sold extremely inappropriate clothing (which Merse assured her was casual wear rather than bedroom attire), and continued straight at another intersection featuring a fountain in the middle. It would be relatively easy to remember the fountain, as it had multiple Sirens sitting in it, singing their sonorous melodies.

    While most were enraptured by their singing, to Selina''s ears, it sounded like mere noise. Perhaps this was simply because of her nature. Her nullification of mana happened to make the mana infused songs of Sirens sound horrid to her. Regardless, she had to admit that this situation was not what she had anticipated. She had expected that Merse would use this venture as an opportunity to convince her of the wonders of the Mamono and to justify Druella''s actions. Yet, Merse had uttered not a single word since they began their trek. In fact, Selina was fairly certain that the question of whether Lescatie was a wonderful city was the first thing Merse had said to her since they started.

    Thinking about it, Selina realized that Merse had never mentioned their destination. Frowning, she decided it was time to "break the ice" so to speak. Clearing her throat to get Merse''s attention, she asked her escort, "Where exactly are you leading me, Descaros? I don''t recall you ever providing me with an answer to that."

    Merse''s smile didn''t waver as she replied to Selina, "Ah, yes. Sorry for that. I kind of wanted it to be a surprise, but I understand how not knowing the answer can be frustrating for you. We are heading toward the barracks of Lescatie. An old stomping ground of mine, though less so these days."

    "Why is that?" Selina inquired, raising an eyebrow.

    Merse''s smile grew wistful as she placed a hand on her stomach, "I''ve been much too busy to focus on trivial matters like battle. Elt and I have dedicated all our efforts to having a child that we can raise together. It has yet to take, but I have hope that it will soon."

    Selina hummed, "I see."

    "Do you, perhaps, have someone like that? Someone you''d choose to warm your bed instead of going to battle?" Merse asked, her eyes sparkling as she glanced over at Selina.

    Selina shook her head and replied,"No, not currently. And, I doubt I ever will.

    Merse''s smile faded, and pity filled her gaze, "How sad. No one should be so certain that they will be without love forever."

    "It is not that I believe I will be without it forever. It''s simply that I don''t believe my current circumstances will allow me to have such an intimate relationship with a man," Selina shrugged, "It is what it is."

    Merse only hummed but didn''t respond to the Huntress'' words. The two fell into silence once more as they continued their walk. Well, Selina walked. Merse...slithered. Selina couldn''t help but glance down at the serpentine part of Merse''s body. As she had theorized, the half-snake woman seemed to undulate in the same manner as the animals to which she was related. Her body moved in an "S" pattern, the curves slithering left and right. Selina supposed the scales beneath kept her from feeling any friction or drag as she traversed the stone ground. Yet, even as she observed the woman''s movements, Selina couldn''t fully comprehend how it worked. Specifically, how did Merse fully understand when and how to move her lower half? Perhaps it was the fact that Selina had only ever walked with two legs that left her perplexed. The idea of having both legs fused into one long, sinuous body completely baffled her. How could one determine when to move left or right? Would the sensation of the ground beneath you be like one large foot? Were the scales tough enough to withstand a blade? If so, wouldn''t that contradict her stated goal of being with her lover? Or could she soften them at will? Did she have to clean¡ª

    "We''re here," Merse''s words pulled Selina from her musings. Looking up, she saw that they stood before a large arena with silver walls that reflected sunlight in a dazzling, multicolored display. In front of them was an entrance resembling a smaller version of the gate to Lescatie. Hanging above the entrance was a pure white banner with red paint spelling out "Barracks," complete with a large heart after the "s." A few centaurs stood in front of the entrance, stringing their bows without a care.

    As they approached, the centaurs greeted Merse, but their cheerful expressions faded upon seeing Selina. They backed away from the two, their eyes glaring at Selina with a mix of fear and concern. Merse assured them that everything was fine, while Selina paid them no mind. She kept her gaze fixed on Merse and asked, "So, we have arrived at the barracks. What, exactly, are you planning for us to do?"

    "I think you''ll understand once you see what I have prepared for us," Merse said, pointing a finger forward. Selina followed her gesture and gazed ahead at a large circular arena. The sandy ground was bordered by entrances leading to various sections of the barracks. Surprisingly, the surface was smooth and free of debris. However, directly in front of them stood two individuals side by side in the center of the arena, a striking contrast against the vast expanse of sand.

    Two people she recognized.

    "And what are Elt and Wilmarina doing here?" Selina asked as the two of them approached the two newcomers. Sure enough, Elt and the two other Maidens were standing in the middle of the arena, seemingly waiting for them. Elt held a long wooden staff in his arms, while Wilmarina stood next to a rack filled with wooden weapons of all kinds. Selina stopped a few feet away from the two, while Merse continued to slither her way toward them.

    Merse stopped in front of Elt, who approached and handed her the spear in his arms. Merse gently accepted the wooden staff with one hand and leaned in to cup Elt''s cheek with the other. The man leaned closer, and the two shared a passionate kiss for several seconds. Wilmarina observed the scene with a smile on her face, though a hint of longing flickered in her eyes. Selina narrowed her gaze at the interaction, trying to comprehend Merse''s intentions. When Merse finally pulled away from Elt, she stood tall and turned to face Selina. With a smile still gracing her lips, she flourished her staff before pointing the tip at Selina. Her fangs glimmering in the sunlight, she declared, "Huntress Cynthia Albion, I would like to request a spar."

    Selina was genuinely surprised. She studied Merse and raised an eyebrow, "Might I know the reason for this? As it stands, I feel as though this situation has come out of nowhere. Even if it is a spar, I would like to understand why we are fighting."

    Merse lowered her weapon and said, "Put simply? I feel as if we would understand each other better if we clashed blades instead of exchanging words. Rather than sitting and talking, we will battle and learn more about one another. I wanted to hold back on telling you, as I thought you would appreciate the surprise."

    Selina frowned but did not appear to oppose the idea. She looked over at Wilmarina and asked, "And you are here because...?"

    "It''ll be my turn with Elt soon, and I''ll be here to ensure that this fight remains just a spar," Wilmarina said as she sauntered over to Elt''s side. She draped an arm around his shoulder and pulled him against her. She visibly relaxed the second her skin made contact with Elt''s, with her tail wagging back and forth behind her.

    Elt himself looked between Selina and Merse, idly patting Wilmarina''s head, "And I''m here to watch and be with Mari. Um, when the two of you are finished, could we all go out to lunch? It would be fun to spend time together and¡ª"

    Selina raised a hand to stop the boy, "I must decline. I have...another engagement. An important one that will take up much of my time. While I accept Merse''s request, I will need to attend to said engagement once this is over. I assume these weapons are for me to choose from?"

    Elt appeared disappointed when Selina declined, but only Wilmarina seemed to notice. Merse simply nodded and gestured for Selina to select her weapon. Selina scrutinized the array of weapons on the rack. Most were wooden and intentionally blunted to prevent lethal harm without a deliberate intent to injure. She spotted another staff, an axe, several daggers, a short sword, a long sword, a lance, a shield, a mace, and a warhammer. After careful consideration, she chose the long sword for her right hand and the short sword for her left. Stepping away from the weapon rack, she turned her attention to Merse. As Elt removed the rack and moved it away, Selina began to practice with her chosen weapons. Swinging them as she would the Rakuyo, she asked Merse, "Are there any rules for this spar?"

    Merse slowly slithered away from Selina, twirling her staff as she spoke. "Nothing specific. No magic or any supernatural abilities whatsover. So you don''t use your powers, and I don''t use mine. We simply go until we decide to stop. Is that alright with you?"

    "I do not mind," Selina said as she, too, began to back away from Merse to give herself some space. "We may begin when you are ready."

    Merse''s lips remained curled in a smile as Selina assumed her typical stance. Wilmarina and Elt found a spot close enough to observe the unfolding events, yet far enough to avoid interfering. Wilmarina sat down, stretched her legs out, and patted her thighs. Elt promptly laid his head on her lap as they watched the initial moments of the battle. For a brief moment, neither Selina nor Merse moved while a gust of wind swept through the arena.

    Then, both suddenly sprang into action.

    Merse swiftly closed the distance, moving faster than one would expect from someone with a snake''s lower body. Selina wasn''t entirely surprised and kept a watchful eye on Merse''s weapon, anticipating her first attack. Merse lifted her body and lunged forward with her staff, targeting Selina''s right shoulder. Selina dashed to the left to evade the strike, then ducked and moved in, aiming a counterattack Merse''s extended arm. However, just as her slash was about to connect, Merse suddenly retracted her entire body. Like a coiled spring, she instantly returned to an attacking stance. Lifting her arm, Merse quickly thrust her weapon at the Huntress once more.

    Still in the midst of an attack, Selina could do little more than raise her short sword to block the oncoming staff. The thunk of wood against wood echoed as the two weapons clashed. Selina was knocked off balance, surprised by the force behind Merse''s strike. However, she didn''t have time to dwell on that realization, as Merse reared back, preparing for a third strike. Anticipating her next move, Selina allowed herself to stumble backward to evade Merse''s third and fourth strikes. Once she regained her footing, she began to circle around Merse''s right side, aiming to exploit her blind spot. She ducked under a swing from Merse and moved in to strike at her back. However, her blow went wide as Merse bent forward, raising her serpent tail while her human torso touched the ground. A cracking sound reached Selina''s ears, and she glanced to her left to see Merse''s serpent tail hurtling toward her.

    Sh lifted her long sword and swung at the oncoming tail, only to see it coil around her blade upon contact. She quickly released her weapon as Merse''s tail yanked it away from her. Her instincts screamed, and she tilted her head to the side to evade a stab from Merse. Selina crouched to dodge the next horizontal swing, then rolled forward to retrieve her lost sword. Leaping up, she managed to land a blow with her short sword against Merse''s coils. The coils opened up, allowing her to reclaim her long sword. However, Merse''s tail quickly coiled again and lashed out at Selina once more. Suspended in mid-air, Selina was forced to block as the darkly colored tail struck her body.

    She soared through the air for a moment before flipping around to regain some control of her flight. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Merse elevating herself as high as possible on her serpentine body, her staff held firmly in both hands at her side as she prepared to strike. As Merse swung her staff, Selina countered by bringing both of her swords down to intercept the incoming attack. The two weapons clashed with a resounding impact, the force of the collision momentarily suspending Selina in the air. Eventually, gravity reasserted itself, and Selina descended to the ground, landing deftly on her feet as Merse coiled back into a fighting stance. After a brief moment of calm, the two combatants moved in to commence the next round of their battle.

    As they fought, Wilmarina and Elt observed with contrasting expressions. Wilmarina''s eyes was entirely fixed on Elt, viewing the battle as a mere afterthought. The only thing that captivated her was the sensation of running her hands along Elt''s soft cheeks, then moving them to his chest to caress his firm muscles. Elt, on the other hand, could not divert his attention from the fight. His eyes darted between his wife and the Huntress as the two exchanged blows. After a while, he spoke up, "The Huntress is proving to be a skilled combatant. Even though this is a spar, keeping pace with Merse is no easy feat."

    "Hmm? Oh, yes, I suppose you''re right, honey," Wilmarina admitted, her attention drifting to the battle. She looked up just as the Huntress and Merse clashed again. Merse was relentlessly attacking the Huntress with a flurry of stabs and slashes. Her serpentine body weaved in and out, skillfully maneuvering around her opponent. The staff in her hands was almost a blur as she maintained a rapid assault. The Huntress appeared to struggle to defend herself against the barrage of attacks, always one step behind the next strike. Yet, she managed to dodge or parry just enough to turn what should have been clean blows into near misses. Wilmarina merely shrugged, "It''s not that impressive. Perhaps if both of them were giving it their all, it would be different, but..."

    Elt pursed his lips, "Maybe. But Merse did say this was to help the two understand each other better. I wonder if she''s learning anything. Are you, Mari?"

    "Hmm, let me see," Wilmarina said, directing her gaze at Selina. After observing the Huntress for a few moments, she continued, "It''s nothing too special. Clearly, she''s accustomed to wielding two swords simultaneously. However, the way she moves... I sense that this isn''t her primary method of combat."

    "Yes, you''re right. Actually, didn''t the rumors say she uses a scythe instead of a sword? Do you think she''s at a disadvantage without her primary weapon?"

    "It doesn''t look like it. Despite being under pressure, she is still managing to block and dodge Merse''s attacks," Wilmarina pointed out, pressing a finger against Elt''s lips. The two locked eyes, and she shushed him, "But let''s forget about that for now. I think the battle is nearing its end."

    As she spoke, Selina and Merse separated after their latest clash. Both stood tall, neither appearing fatigued despite their exertion. Above them, the afternoon sun beat down, yet neither seemed affected by the heat. Selina maintained her stance, her gaze firmly fixed on Merse. In contrast, Merse appeared relaxed as she bent low to the ground. She placed her left hand on the sand while her right hand held her staff aloft. Licking her lips, she addressed Selina, saying, "Not bad, Cynthia Albion. I can see that your reputation is well-deserved."

    "I would say the same for you, Merse Descaros," Selina remarked as she began to circle around Merse, "Your use of your serpentine form to enhance your attacks is truly impressive. I am not afraid to admit that it has posed quite a challenge for me during our match."

    "Thank you for the compliment. I owe it all to the fact that I embrace what and who I am...unlike you."

    Selina raised an eyebrow and stopped walking, "Come again?"

    Merse began to slither forward slowly. Her body moved in a zigzag pattern as she approached, her long tongue flicking out to moisten her lips. She continued speaking as she drew nearer, "We can all see it plain as day, but I more acutely than others. Especially after fighting you. I can sense how you are denying a key part of what makes you who you are. You''re denying your existence as a woman."

    Selina didn''t respond to Merse''s statement; she simply stood still, her scrutinizing glare on Merse. Taking her silence as affirmation, Merse''s lips curled into a smile. She began to circle around Selina, her serpentine lower half preparing to coil around the Huntress as she continued, "Am I wrong? You have chosen to conceal all the things that show your femininity. Breasts that attract men and nourish infants are constricted beneath layers of fabric, never to see the light of day. Your vibrant vermilion hair, which could enchant any man, has been repeatedly cut to ensure that no one can marvel at it. Hips, thighs, and legs meant to be showcased are hidden beneath restrictive pants. You have chosen to be a warrior, but in doing so, you have sacrificed your womanhood."

    Merse''s body had encircled Selina by this point, leaving her with no escape. She positioned her humanoid torso behind Selina and readied her staff. Raising both her body and weapon, she continued, "However, there is nothing to be ashamed of. After all, despite your abilities, you are still human. And that is a problem with all human women. None of you can remain true to yourselves or hold genuine love in your hearts. Your emotions can be swayed by countless unnecessary things. I have no doubt that you are a warrior only because you feel the need to prove something to everyone else. That''s why I''m glad you came here, Selina. I was once just like you. Thinking that being a woman was a curse to be concealed and rejected. But after becoming a Mamono, I realized how misguided that belief was. Being born a woman is a blessing, and only human women squander it. So, I hope that when the time comes, you will recognize this same truth and join us... as a Mamono."

    Merse swung her weapon down at the back of Selina''s head. Wilmarina smiled, and Elt nodded. Both knew it was over; they had witnessed this exact scenario unfold countless times. A Heroine is confronted by a Maiden. The Maiden breaks through her defenses until the Heroine can''t fight back. Then, they deliver one final strike. Although this may be a simple spar, the seed of doubt has already been planted within the Huntress. She would soon join their side, and this final strike from Merse would seal that fate.

    However...

    Selina''s long sword shot up at the last moment. Holding it behind her head without turning around, she successfully blocked Merse''s strike. The air pressure from the attack scattered the sand beneath her, but that was all. Wilmarina, Merse, and Elt eyes shot open as Selina turned her head to meet Merse''s gaze. When their eyes locked, Merse couldn''t conceal her shock. She had expected to see doubt in Selina''s expression¡ªher eyes trembling and lips quivering as she struggled to formulate a rebuttal, only to encounter dead ends at every turn. But that was not what she saw.

    For Selina...had a nonchalant expression on her face.

    "I believe there is a misunderstanding here, Merse Descaros," Selina said, pushing Merse''s weapon aside and turning to face her. She dashed forward just as Merse prepared to launch another attack. Frowning, Merse thrust her weapon toward Selina''s chest. However, just before it reached her, Selina halted and swiftly raised her right foot. When the staff came within range, she stamped down on the wood. The force of it brought Merse low enough for Selina to deliver a clean blow to Merse''s head. However, instead of going for an attack, Selina surged forward until her face was mere inches from Merse''s. As her confident eyes met the Echinda''s surprised ones, she spoke with unwavering conviction, "I am not denying my femininity."

    "Wh-What?" Merse gasped, her breath catching at Selina''s words. She narrowed her eyes and spoke again, "O-Of course you are. You''re¡ª"

    "My attire has nothing to do with any desire to hide the fact that I am a woman. I wear what I do for practicality." Seilna raised her long sword and struck Merse on the chin. As Merse grunted in pain, Seilna leaped off the staff and landed a blow with her shortsword on Merse''s chest, "I bind my breasts so they don''t hinder my movements, and because it prevents others from targeting such sensitive areas."

    Merse winced and shifted her body to evade the Huntress. She tightened her coils in an attempt to crush Selina, but the Huntress anticipated the move. Selina dove through an opening in Merse''s serpentine coils just before they closed around her. Rising to her feet, she hurled her short sword at Merse and then dashed after it. Merse swayed aside to avoid the flying sword and swung her staff in a horizontal arc. Selina slid beneath the attack and came up to deliver a two-handed strike to Merse''s human torso.

    As Merse doubled over from the attack, her bangs fell around her face. Selina reached up and grabbed one of the bangs, tugging it hard while leaning in close to Merse, "I cut my hair so that others can''t grab it and use it to hold me or tear it from my head."

    Merse growled and forcefully shoved Selina away. Her tail arched high as she lashed it at Selina. Bracing herself, Selina felt a jolt surge through her body when the tail struck her. She was knocked to the side but managed to remain on her feet while maintaining her grip on her wooden long sword. Straightening up, she spoke again, "As for my pants? I simply enjoy wearing them. No other reason."

    Merse frowned and shook her head while clutching her stomach, "Th-That''s a lie. There''s no way any of that is true."

    "Why would you say that?" Selina asked as she walked over to the discarded shortsword.

    "Because you are a warrior. Someone who ventures into battle, prepares for conflict, and chooses to fight rather than seek the comfort of a warm bed."

    "Yes...and?"

    "It''s a rejection of womanhood!

    "So, you''re saying that one cannot be both a warrior and a woman?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why not?"

    Merse blinked, staring at Selina with confusion in her eyes. No matter how hard she tried, words eluded her. Selina spoke calmly as she replied, "There is nothing that prevents one from being both a woman and a warrior. You can choose to embrace and celebrate your femininity while still engaging in battle. It is not something that can be hidden or defined by your attire; it is an intrinsic part of who you are."

    "B-B-But that''s too much for human women to understand!" Merse declared, her hands clenched into fists. Memories of her past began to resurface alongside her rejection of Selina''s words, "They''re too weak to grasp something like that. They''ll let their selfishness and pettiness get in the way. They can''t be trusted to understand what it truly means to be a woman!"

    Merse glared at Selina, fire burning in her eyes, daring her to say something that would prove her wrong or deny the truth of her statement. Selina met Merse''s defiant gaze with her own steely resolve. Then, with her head held high, she spoke, "I have heard those words many times: that becoming a Mamono is a path toward true inner strength. That such enlightenment cannot be attained through human effort. However, I have a question for you, Merse. When you reflect on your past, have you learned anything from it? Anything beyond the belief that human women are weak? Has your transformation into a Mamono provided you with any deeper insight into the source of your pain?"

    Merse opened her mouth to respond...but then found herself at a loss for words. Her eyes widened as she searched her mind for an answer to Selina''s question. For a response that proved she had learned from her past and had become a much better person since her transformation. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, the same two answers returned to her every time.

    That human women are weak.

    And that she should concentrate on loving Elt.

    Nothing more.

    Selina saw her expression falter and her hands begin to tremble. She nodded in response, "As I suspected. Here is some advice, Merse: instead of viewing your transformation as a means of overcoming human weakness, consider that it may be hindering you from genuinely confronting your past. True strength lies in facing our demons, not running from them or blaming them on our nature."

    Selina gazed up at the sky, nodded, and then plunged her weapons into the ground. As she rolled her neck and shoulders, she said, "I apologize, but I must take my leave. I have much to do, and the sun has nearly reached the horizon. This was a splendid match, Merse Descaros. Perhaps afterward, we can converse in a more relaxed setting."

    "W-Wait!" Merse called, but Selina was already heading toward the exit. Elt and Wilmarina could do nothing but stare at the Huntress as she walked away. Merse''s arm trembled, and then she fell to the ground, her eyes fixed on the sand below. Selina''s words echoed in her mind so persistently that she didn''t even notice when Elt and Wilmarina rushed over to comfort her.

    For within Merse mind, the tiniest seed of doubt had been planted.

 Chapter 67: The Huntress and The Priestess

    In her search for Sasha Fullmoon''s abode, Selina discovered that locating the woman would be more difficult than she had initially anticipated. Not because of something that she had expected, such as Sasha''s home being protected by an impenetrable spell or being situated in a remote location that few ever visited. Instead, the reason was far more mundane.

    None of the Mamono were willing to provide her with directions.

    After leaving the barracks and Merse behind, she immediately made her way toward the nearest gathering of Mamono. She had memorized the route back to her home, and the streets of Lescatie were nowhere near as labyrinthine as Yharnam''s. She could walk down a street and reasonably expect to emerge onto another unblocked street. So she could be confident that she could find her way back to her abode when the time came. However, she was uncertain of Sasha''s exact location. She knew that Sasha lived in the city and resided in an orphanage, but that was the extent of her knowledge. The Valkyrie had not provided any directions or hints regarding her whereabouts. Although the urge to wander aimlessly in search of the orphanage was tempting, Selina decided to take a more straightforward approach: asking for directions.

    Which led to the previously discussed problem.

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!~" Selina reached her arm out as the fifth Mamono in a row fled before she could utter a word. Her hand curled inward, frustration and a tinge of shame swelling in her heart. The feeling intensified as she sensed the stares of other Mamono upon her. Shaking off these emotions, she retrieved her Thread Cane and began scanning the area for another Mamono to talk to. So far, every time she attempted to ask a Mamono for assistance, they either ran away or stood frozen in shock, neither moving nor speaking. It was only after she walked away that they would finally shift from their original positions. She could only assume that her efforts to appear non-threatening were failing. Although she had no doubt that news of her actions had reached Lescatie, the extent of their reactions were still somewhat surprising.

    And frustrating. As it meant that she was unable to obtain the directions she needed. Sighing, she scanned her surroundings for another Mamono to approach as she continued walking. Many of those nearby avoided making eye contact, and those who did would typically only hold her gaze until she moved closer. With each step, she felt increasingly isolated in the bustling streets of the city. While this sensation was not unfamiliar, it certainly wasn''t pleasant either. After her seventh unsuccessful attempt to ask for directions, she began to contemplate simply choosing a direction and hoping for the best. Until she heard the sound of something skittering along the wall to her left.

    She paused and looked up, nearly striking out with the Threaded Cane at what she saw. The only reason she refrained was that the newcomer raised her hands to indicate she meant no harm. The Mamono was one of those Atlach-Nachas that Matilda had mentioned. However, instead of the purple or black chitin she had previously encountered, this one had pure white chitin with pink highlights. Her..."husband" was crawling down the wall of a building, the woman gazing down at Selina with a bright smile. She spoke in a light, sweet voice, "Peace, Good Hunter, peace. I come bearing assistance and direction, not condemnation and judgment."

    Selina frowned but lowered her guard slightly. As she gazed at the spider-like Mamono, she couldn''t help but recall a certain other "spider" she had encountered in the past, which may have influenced her reaction to this Mamono, even if unintentionally. Her tone remained neutral as she asked, "What do you want?"

    "Salutations, I am Izzy," she said, bowing her head before continuing, "I noticed that you seem to be trying to communicate with Mamono but have had little success. Is there something specific you are after? I may be able to assist you."

    Selina thought the question over. One part of her believed that trusting a Mamono connected to the Abyssal Ones was a risky decision. If they were the equivalent of this world''s Great Ones, their servants could have countless motives for assisting her. However, the other part of her argued that her only alternative was to rely on her instincts and search for answers on her own, which would likely involve much trial and error. Normally, she would be fine with that approach...but the unfortunate fact was that she had only five days to complete everything on her agenda her in Lescatie. She didn''t have the luxury of time. So...

    "I am looking for Sasha Fullmoon," Selina said, turning to face Izzy, "Do you know where she is currently residing?"

    "Ah, yes. Everyone knows. She is one of the Maidens, after all," Izzy stated as her "husband" stepped back and pointed a claw toward an alley across the street, "She can usually be found in her orphanage, which has been converted into a church dedicated to the Fallen God. If you head down that alley and follow the winding roads due south, you''ll find yourself in the former slums. From there, head westward down the streets, and you''ll find what you''re looking for."

    "I appreciate the help," Selina made to follow the spider woman''s directions, but paused to reflect on what the Mamono had said. Turning to Izzy, she asked, "Former slums? What do you mean?"

    "Well, after Druella took over the city, the Mamono renovated the entire area. Whole sections of the city have long since changed. You''ll see what I mean when you arrive."

    "Would I be correct in saying that both the physical and economic conditions of this area have changed?" Selina asked, quirking an eyebrow.

    Surprisingly, Izzy nodded and said, "Indeed. After all, currency is not necessary to obtain true love."

    She rubbed the body of her "husband" for emphasis. Selina frowned but turned to follow Izzy''s directions. She felt the Mamono''s gaze linger on her back until she entered the alleyway. Adhering to the Mamono''s instructions, she moved through the surprisingly clean alleys with a purposeful stride. In the dark, quiet passages, the sound of her Thread Cane tapping against the cobblestones was all the more pronounced. The sun gradually descended in the sky, casting an orange light that signaled the afternoon. After about three minutes of walking through the alleys, she finally emerged onto a wide street that gave her pause.

    The parts of Lescatie she had seen were typically filled with a vibrant array of colors. These colors were arranged in such a way that they often complemented each other beautifully. However, the area in which she currently found herself had chosen two specific colors to represent its identity: black and purple.

    Because those were the primary colors she observed everywhere. The flags and banners hanging from the walls were purple, the stones that comprised the buildings were black, and the doors were typically painted half black and half purple. Even the people were not exempt from this color scheme. Most of the Mamono and Incubi she encountered wore clothing in shades of purple or black, or a combination of the two. However, one distinguishing feature of the people here, compared to the rest of the city, was their sense of modesty. Their outfits were designed to fit snugly against their skin, yet they did not reveal much of it. She even noticed a few women whose bodies were completely covered from head to toe, with only their faces visible to the world. The only other exceptions were their wings and tails.

    For a moment, Selina thought that she had discovered a more "moderate" part of Lescatie. As she walked westward down the streets, she could only find modestly dressed Mamono. There were hardly any who wore or behaved like those she had seen on the main roads. But these thoughts quickly dissipated when she inhaled through her nose. Immediately, she detected a cloying, musky scent reminiscent of the piles of dead fish women from the Hamlet. Her face scrunched up as she pressed her bandana closer to her nose. Whipping her head around, she eventually located the source of the odor: a Mamono strolling down the street, hand in hand with her husband. The Mamono was fully clothed, but her attire was entirely covered in an opaque, white substance. Said substance also appeared to stain some of the man''s clothing, specifically his trousers. The couple walked without a care in the world, their heads held high, while those who passed by regarded them not with disgust, but with longing and admiration.

    Selina didn''t know exactly what had happened, but she had a few ideas. Frowning, she increased her speed while trying to keep her eyes off the Mamono on the streets. She continued to follow Izzy''s directions, stopping occasionally to double-check that she was on the right path. It wasn''t until she heard the joyful cries of children that she realized she had found what she was looking for. Turning a corner, she stood at the top of a short incline that allowed her to overlook her destination. The building a few blocks away stood out among its peers in this section. Instead of thatched roofs and brick walls, it was constructed of black marble with a stone roof. Twin spires at the front and back reached for the sky, while the stained glass windows set into them sparkled in the afternoon sun. Two banners hung from the midpoints of the spires, each emblazoned with the same symbol: six black wings surrounding a kneeling, naked woman embracing a naked man.

    At the front of the building, near the door, Selina could see at least twenty children running to and fro. All of them wore smiles as they played with balls or engaged in games of hide and seek. Though there were significantly more Mamono than humans present. From her vantage point, Selina counted five boys compared to the fifteen girls playing alongside them. As anticipated, all the girls exhibited features that indicated they were monsters, ranging from spaded tails and black wings to bestial ears and scales on their arms.

    Selina observed the unfolding events for a brief moment. The hairs on the back of her neck bristled, and her hands felt clammy inside her gloves. Although she was nowhere near the "church" she wanted to run away right then and there. Or at least find a dark corner to hide in until nighttime, when all the children would be asleep. Perhaps then she could avoid seeing any of them as-

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She recalled Matilda''s words from their journey: if she ever felt her memories overwhelming her, she should pause and breathe. She needed to remember that she was no longer in Yharnam; she was here, in this world¡ªa world where she was not cursed. Here, she could help others without the fear that her actions would lead to their demise. She simply needed to calm herself.

    She held her breath for ten seconds before releasing it in a deep sigh. Now feeling a bit more in control, she began to walk down the slope. The voices of the children grew louder as she approached, and it didn''t take long for the more bestial children to sense her presence. She noticed multiple sets of ears perk up in the air, soon followed by the owners of those ears abruptly turning to look in her direction. The moment the Mamono laid eyes on her, their previously joyful expressions shifted to ones of panic. It didn''t take long for the rest of the children to notice her approach. By the time she reached the orphanage''s courtyard, all the children were staring at her with a range of expressions. The Mamono were mostly either panicking or frightened. A few stood protectively in front of the others, while some hid behind those guardians. The human boys gazed at Selina with a mix of fear and curiosity in their eyes.

    Stopping a few feet away, Selina took a moment to steady her nerves. She then raised a hand and spoke in as polite a tone as she could, "Hello, children. Do you happen to know where Sasha Fullmoon is?"

    Some of the children gasped, and then one of the Mamono shouted, "I told you guys! The Evil Hunter Lady is gonna hurt Sasha!"

    "Evil...Hunter Lady?!" Selina took a step back, struggling to comprehend what she had just heard. She extended a hand toward the children and stammered, "Wh-What are-"

    The children shrieked and ran away from the direction her hand pointed. One of the Mamono shouted, "Watch out! That''s the hand she''s gonna use to suck our souls out!"

    "Suck your-I-I don''t-"

    "Don''t look her in the eyes! If you do, she''ll use her anti-magic blast to blow your head off!" one of the human boys warned while trying to stay out of Selina''s line of sight.

    "No, she won''t!" another human boy exclaimed, placing his hands on his hips, "She''ll open her mouth and breathe fire that can destroy even Auntie Mari''s barrier!"

    "That''s not what the story says! And she can''t steal souls with her hands! She reaps them with her scythe that''s as big as a horse!" one of the Mamono shouted, raising her arms in protest.

    Another child tapped her chin in thought and said, "But she doesn''t have a scythe right now. Just a cane."

    "She probably hid it or something!" the Mamono who claimed she would reap their souls turned to Selina, "Hey! Evil Hunter Lady! You wield a scythe, right?"

    "Uh, um, well, yes but-"

    "See?! Told you!" the other child exclaimed, a smug smile spreading across her face.

    "Don''t be proud of that! Everyone, run to the church!" Selina couldn''t tell which child had shouted, but the effect was immediate. They all dashed toward the church doors, shouting about how the "Hunter Lady" was going to "Eat their souls". They huddled near the door in a group, all watching Selina to see what she would do next.

    Selina could only stand there in complete shock, her arm outstretched. She blinked repeatedly, struggling to parse what just happened. She had just spent a few minutes calming herself to prevent her past from affecting her reaction to these children...only for the children to run away from her. They had claimed she could "Eat souls", shoot an "Anti-Magic Blast", and "Breathe fire". She was about to refute these assertions, but further reflection revealed that the children weren''t entirely wrong. Technically, she had "eaten" Koga''s soul when he was Kogero. She supposed her bullets could be considered "Anti-Magic Blasts", though she had yet to determine if they could actually dispel magic yet. And while she couldn''t expel flames from her mouth, she could use the Flamesprayer to achieve similar effects. Then there was her Burial Blade, which was a scythe...

    She shook her head to clear her thoughts. This was getting her nowhere. She had come to meet with Sasha Fullmoon, and that was her priority. She could still talk to the children; she just needed to ask them where Sasha was. As she began to step forward, she noticed the children pressing themselves closer to the orphanage door, which made her pause. Before she could speak, the door to the orphanage swung open, and she saw her target step outside into the open air.

    Sasha Fullmoon.

    Accompanied by two young girls, she walked into the midst of the crowd of orphans, a serene smile gracing her face. She crouched low as the children cheered and gathered around her. The Mamono girl who first called her "Evil Hunter Lady" pointed at Selina and shouted, "Sister Sasha, the Hunter Lady is here! You''ll protect us, won''t you?"

    "Of course I will. Though only if she''s come to bring strife," she said, glancing up at Selina from beneath her eyelids. She appeared completely relaxed, her lips curled into a soft smile, which contrasted sharply with the terrified expressions of the orphans. Sasha clasped her hands together and added, "But I don''t believe that''s why she''s here. Isn''t that right, Cynthia?"

    Selina lowered her arm and adjusted her grip on the Thread Cane, holding it horizontally. She then used her free fingers to pull her hat down over her eyes. Unsure whether she appeared embarrassed or troubled by the recent events, she didn''t want Sasha to see if it were true. Clearing her throat, she said, "C-Correct, Sasha Fullmoon. I came here looking for you. There is something I wish to discuss with you. Alone, if possible."

    Sasha giggled as she straightened up. Her spaded tail wagged behind her as she stared at Selina, "Hmm, I believe this is the first time we have ever been properly introduced. Yet, you already ask me to speak with you without anyone else around. Quite presumptuous, wouldn''t you say?"

    Selina bit her lip and glanced to the side, "Perhaps, yes. But I have something important that I must discuss with you. Something that wouldn''t be suitable for... younger ears."

    Selina cast a sidelong glance at the children to convey her meaning. The children huddled closer to Sasha''s legs, while the two young girls beside her appeared to be engaged in a whispered conversation. After a few moments, they broke away from Sasha and fluttered over the crowd, using their small wings to reach Selina. One girl was a brunette, while the other was blonde. Selina struggled to suppress her disgust at the revealing outfits they wore and remained silent as the girls landed in front of her. The blonde clung closely to the brunette''s side, while the latter placed her hands on her hips. Attempting to appear intimidating, she glared up at Selina and said, "Soooo, you''re the Hunter Lady who ran into Elt earlier?"

    "That I am," Selina replied, uncertain of the girl''s intentions.

    The brunette continued to glare at Selina and asked, "When you ran into Elt, how did you feel?"

    "...I''m sorry, could you please clarify what you mean?"

    "You know, when you held him close, didn''t you feel a tingle in your tummy from being near him?"

    "...I...still don''t understand."

    "Come on! There must''ve been something! Anything when you got close to Elt! He''s such a good husband that just being near him makes other girls swoon!"

    "...Why would I swoon over someone I just met?"

    The brunette sighed and glanced over her shoulder at Sasha. She exclaimed, "You were right, Sister Sasha! She really needs help! I say we let her in!"

    Sasha giggled, "You''ve always had good judgment, Lisia. Why don''t you and Emiyu take everyone to go play while I speak with our guest?"

    "Okay!" the now-named Lisia exclaimed as she took Emiyu''s hand, and the two soared back to the group of children. Lisia raised her hands into the air and declared, "Come on, everyone! Last one who gets to the statue at the back of the building is a rotten egg!"

    Lisia immediately took off, with Emiyu following closely behind. The children cheered and chased the two girls around the corner. Selina walked over to Sasha''s side, her eyes still on the children as they disappeared around the side of the building. Sasha''s giggling drew Selina''s attention to the Maiden, who raised a curious eyebrow and asked, "What''s so funny?"

    Sasha gave Selina a warm smile and replied, "Oh, nothing. I''m just reminiscing about your reactions when the children started running away from you."

    Selina did her best to conceal her surprise and embarrassment behind her bandana and hat. She averted her gaze from Sasha and said, "Ah, you saw that, then?"

    "I was on my way to check on the children when I reached the doorway just as someone screamed about the ''Evil Hunter Lady''. It was certainly a surprise: Cynthia Albion, the Hunter who has caught Druella''s attention. She who dares to challenge the White Lilim. Someone who can create a vortex that siphons Spirit Energy from the very air itself. Stopped in her tracks by the teasing of children," Sasha chuckled again, stepping aside and waving into the orphanage.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Selina continued to hide her face as she entered the orphanage. She assessed the building, noting that the interior was as spacious as she had anticipated from her view of the exterior. In front of her was a single hallway wide enough for at least three people to walk side by side. Red satin carpets adorned the floors, extending throughout the entire residence. The walls were painted a deep purple, and lamps containing bright blue objects emitted a light sufficient to illuminate the entire building. The hallway branched at its center, with one corridor leading left, another to the right, and a third extending toward the back. At the far end, Selina spotted a flight of stairs ascending to the upper floor. To the left of the staircase stood a large pair of double doors, which were ajar. Squinting, she discerned that they opened into a church of some kind, where she could see pews and a pulpit at the far end.

    The sound of the door closing behind her made her look over her shoulder at Sasha. The other woman had shut the door and was now giving Selina her full attention, "So, what do you require of me, Lady Albion?"

    "Cynthia is fine," Selina said as she stepped to the side, "And, I had something for you. It''s a...gift from someone else."

    "Oh, truly?" Sasha said as she walked up to Selina''s side, "I am flattered. May I inquire as to who the giver of this gift is?"

    "I feel you will understand once I give it to you. But prior to that, may I ask a question of my own?"

    "Of course. Follow me to the church. I will be holding a sermon for the children once they return," Sasha said, walking past Selina, her tail wrapping around her thigh to keep it out of the way.

    Selina followed her, maintaining a single step behind as she said, "Those children...they said that I could do...extremely strange things. That I ''steal souls'' and ''breathe fire''. Where did they get such absurd ideas?"

    Sasha hummed, "I see, so you truly haven''t been made aware of the rumors surrounding you yet."

    "Rumors?" Selina inquired, being careful not to place her cane down too forcefully. She didn''t want to damage the carpet. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "There are rumors about me?"

    "Why, of course! Given your accomplishments, it would be surprising to hear that people weren''t making up stories about you," Sasha chuckled, glancing over her shoulder at Selina. Her smile remained as she continued, "And such stories have made their way to the children. They have a particular fondness for the one where you sneak in through windows at night to steal the souls of naughty children."

    While Sasha continued to chuckle, Selina struggled to find an appropriate reaction. Sasha was right; rumors about her abilities were to be expected. However, the specific abilities attributed to her in the story were somewhat surprising. Moreover, the fact that she was being used as a means to frighten children into behaving was utterly uncalled for and ridiculous. She certainly wasn''t that scary.

    ...Right?

    Deciding to clarify that question later, she refocused her attention on the matter at hand. As she entered the church alongside Sasha, she took a moment to absorb her surroundings. The rugs were black but just as soft as those outside the room. The walls matched the dark carpet, adorned with long banners that hung from the ceiling. The stained glass windows depicted the Fallen God, or at least Selina assumed it was the Fallen God. The portrayal of a naked woman with gray skin and long, spiraling horns was unfamiliar, but she recognized the position and shape of the black wings that spread out from behind her. Selina observed a total of six windows, each showcasing one of three distinct images. The first depicted the Fallen God soaring above a group of people with their heads bowed, shrouded in gray clouds that hung over their heads. The second illustrated the Fallen God embracing individuals engaged in various stages of intercourse. And the final image portrayed the Fallen God flying above a group of people who were now praising her, their arms raised and bodies covered in a white substance.

    From her vantage point, Selina noticed that there were fewer pews than she had anticipated. She could only count ten, each large enough to accommodate ten children or five adults. The pews were constructed from a type of wood she couldn''t identify, all a deep brown that barely contrasted with the black carpet. Raising an eyebrow, Selina inquired, "May I ask why you seem to favor the color black for your church room? I see no issue, but I feel it could make the atmosphere feel...oppressive."

    Sasha stopped near the edge of the pulpit and turned to address Selina, "Why, Cynthia, that is because the color makes white stand out the most."

    Selina felt increasingly confused, "I see no white in this room, except for my gloves."

    "Not right now, no. But that will change once the sermon begins. Then, we''ll have some of the boys around who can show you what it''s all about."

    Selina was about to ask what she meant but then hesitated. She recalled the couple she had seen on her way to the orphanage¡ªthe couple walking down the street. The Mamono had worn dark clothing and was covered in a white substance. The Mamono surrounding her had cheered, and she remembered noticing something white dripping from between the man''s legs. She glanced at one of the windows and scrutinized the last image¡ªthe one depicting people whose dark bodies were also splattered with white. If the images were intended to tell a story, and the second image was of people engaged in intercourse, then that could only imply...

    Selina suddenly felt her stomach churn for several reasons, though two stood out the most. First was the thought of how many times this church had been used for..."those" purposes. While it was clear that the place had been cleaned with diligent care, that did little to ease her discomfort. The idea that she was walking on carpet that had, at one point, been stained with seminal fluids made her want to set fire to her own feet. However, the second possibility was what truly disgusted her: the notion that the children of this orphanage had not only witnessed or heard such activities happening within the church, but that they were encouraged to participate in them.

    Her attempts to conceal her emotions were only partially successful, as Sasha took note of her reaction but for the wrong reasons. The nun put her hands together, her smile widening, "I just had a wonderful idea, Cynthia! How would you feel about joining our sermon today? Perhaps seeing you engaging with the sermon might help them warm up to you. And it''ll give you the opportunity to learn more about our culture and faith. Would you like that?"

    Swallowing her bile, Selina reached into the pocket where she had kept the bracelet. She concealed her expression behind her hat and bandana as she said, "That...won''t be necessary. I will leave you to it. But first, let me explain my reason for coming here. Please, take this."

    She took the bracelet out and held it out to Sasha. The silver jewelry stood out like a beacon against the dark colors of the church. Selina swore she could see it faintly glowing. Sasha''s eyebrows rose as she examined the bracelet, but her expression quickly transformed into a small, understanding smile. She gently took the item from Selina and held it up to the light, "Oh, how lovely! This is a wonderful piece of jewelry. The craftsmanship is exquisite. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say the person who asked you to bring this to me was proposing. Though, I think I understand what you meant. I believe I know who gave this to you and why. You expect me to put this on, correct?"

    Selina nodded while keeping her eyes on Sasha Fullmoon. The Dark Priest took a few more moments to examine the bracelet. Humming softly, she carefully placed the bracelet onto her left wrist. The moment the bracelet was properly secured, it flashed with a brilliant white light. Selina had to blink to clear her vision and saw Sasha standing still, her eyes wide open. The Mamono was completely silent and motionless; the only indication of her life was the subtle blinking of her eyes. Selina remained quiet, waiting for Sasha and the Chief God to say whatever they needed to say. She wasn''t sure how long she stood there, but it couldn''t have been more than three minutes. Then, Sasha straightened up, and her body suddenly regained its range of motion. She gazed at the bracelet with a smile on her face and said, "Ah, I see. Thank you for that, Cynthia."

    "What for?" Selina asked, puzzled by Sasha''s praise, "What happened?"

    "I spoke to her. The Chief God. My former patron," Sasha said, tilting her left wrist back and forth as she gazed at the bracelet, "We had a short conversation. One that revealed quite a few things to me. While reaffirming others."

    Selina felt a knot form in her stomach. Lowering her head, she slowly began to remove the glove from her right hand, "Is that so? What did you discuss?"

    Sasha shrugged, "Nothing much. She said that she had been trying to contact me even before my transformation. But the blessed Fallen God had been blocking her messages. Something that has been happening with many followers of the Chief God. And that she never cut me off from talking to her when I was human. Those things were surprising, but I can''t say it isn''t a good thing. By doing this the Fallen God helped me fully embrace my love for Elt. So, in that way, she did me a favor. Of course, the main thing that cemented my thoughts on that were when I asked the Chief God the question I had before the day I was cut off."

    "And that question was?" Sasha didn''t seem to notice the hint of malice in Selina''s voice, nor did she recognize that Selina had closed the distance between them.

    "If the Chief God loved the Mamono. And, if she did, why did we have to fight them? Last time, she didn''t answer me. This time, she did: no. She does not love the Mamono," Sasha shook her head and sighed, "Which was to be expected. But it''s still disappointing. It shows that she doesn''t understand how wonderful it is to be a Mamono and that we all simply wish for coexistence with humanity. Perhaps if she understood that, then maybe she wouldn''t have lost Lesca¡ª"

    Sasha never finished her speech.

    Because before she could, Selina launched her right fist into the center of Sasha''s face.

    The cracking of bones and cartilage in Sasha''s nose echoed through the room. Selina stepped into her punch, putting as much strength behind it as she dared. Pain shot through Sasha''s body as she was suddenly launched off her feet and into the pulpit behind her. She landed halfway on and off the platform, her legs dangling over the edge while her upper body lay sprawled across the top. A gasp turned into a groan of pain as she instinctively reached up to grasp her nose. She winced as she touched the already swollen area, soon feeling warm blood trickle from her nostrils onto her lips. Before she could utter a word, Selina stepped forward and seized her by the collar. Sasha yelped as Selina dragged her up to meet her gaze. In that moment, Sasha felt her blood run cold as she got a clear glimpse of Selina.

    Her hat had fallen off at some point, allowing her red hair to cascade freely around her shoulders. It appeared to float around her head, swirling like a raging fire. Her dark eyes blazed with an intensity that made Sasha wince as she gazed into them. Her bandana had been pulled down, revealing her white teeth grinding against one another.

    "You damn fool!" Selina shouted, raising her fist and striking Sasha in the face once more. She maintained a firm grip on the woman''s collar, preventing her from escaping as the blow landed. Selina yanked Sasha back up, the latte''rs expression one of panic and utter shock as blood streamed down her nose. Selina continued to berate Sasha, "Do you even hear yourself?! Can you not see what you are currently presiding over?! Is your mind so corrupted that even when it is revealed you have been deceived, you can only continue to make excuses for why it is all justified?!"

    "Wh-What are you-"

    "Look!" Selina interrupted, lifting Sasha with one hand while gesturing toward the church with the other. "Look at what you are doing! You have transformed a sanctuary for children without parents or a home into a den of depravity! In this church, where children should gather for worship, you instead host your own hedonistic orgies! But perhaps the greatest horror of all is that you have the children watch and engage in such behaviors! You commit these acts and have the audacity to claim that it is a wonderful thing?!"

    Sasha coughed to clear her congested throat and nose, managing to draw enough air into her lungs to speak, "B-But it is. Before the Mamono, their lives were much worse. I could hardly keep the orphanage open and running."

    "Oh, yes. That completely justifies everything. Because it''s so much better to teach and show children how to be sexual deviants!" Selina pulled Sasha down to look her in the eyes, "Though I understand what you are trying to say, that does not excuse your actions. You have obtained the safe haven for the children you desired. They now have the security that you lacked in the past. Given all of this, why are you introducing them to these things?! Why do you hold ''sermons'' where men and boys pleasure themselves in front of young girls, and vice versa?!"

    A loud tearing sound echoed as the collar of Sasha''s habit tore away. Selina had gripped it so tightly that the fabric tore apart. Sasha fell to the ground, her bare breasts bouncing as she landed. Instead of covering herself, she glared up at Selina with fierce determination in her eyes, "It is not hedonism! I am teaching them how to express and receive their destined one''s love! So that when they grow up, they won''t keep their feelings for each other locked away! They will be able to show the world their love without fear of reprisal!"

    "Do you even hear yourself?!" Selina yelled, throwing the piece of Sasha''s clothing away as she glared down at the Dark Priest, "You are trying to justify having children engage in sexual activities with one another! How can you utter such a thing and believe it is just?! Is this the version of Lescatie that you and Druella wish for?! A city where children are expected to become sex-obsessed monsters?!"

    "They will not be obsessed!" Sasha exclaimed as she rose to her feet, "And we wish for the same kind of world for our children as anyone else! A world where they can freely enjoy themselves and love whomever they choose. A world where they are safe and protected from the harsh realities of life until they are ready to learn about it, and can face it with a open heart and mind."

    "Then why is the Sabbath allowed here?! Why is the organization that advocates for little girls to be transformed into Mamono and engage in intercourse with grown men allowed to be here?! And why are you facilitating their recruitment of as many new followers as they want?!" Selina challenged, pointing an accusatory finger at Sasha.

    Sasha bit her lip and said, "The Sabbath is not solely composed of actual young girls. Many of its members are adult women who have either consumed a youth potion or undergone the Ritual of Lolification."

    "But that is not the entirety of the Sabbath, is it?" Selina retorted, daring Sasha to say she was wrong. Sasha remained silent, yet she did not avert her gaze from Selina. That was all Selina needed. She threw her arms in the air once more, "That''s what I thought. You may claim that your intention is to protect and defend children. But the reality is that the one thing they should be shielded from until they are ready is being presented to them and glorified as if being sexually active when you are not even eleven years old is something to aspire to! So, I ask you: why are you teaching them these things?!"

    "I am teaching them how to love one another, which is the very essence of every tenet of the Fallen God."

    Selina shook her head, "No. Love and sex are two different things. You can love someone without wanting to share a bed with them, just as you can wish to sleep with someone without truly loving them. It would be one thing if you wished to teach them the difference between the two, but you are not. Instead, you are teaching them to revel in hedonism and little else."

    Sasha stepped forward and exclaimed, "How can you be so sure about that?! You haven''t even seen my sermon! Perhaps if you took the time to understand what we do, you might change your mind!"

    "I don''t need to see it when it''s right there on your windows!" Selina exclaimed, pointing at the images on the stained glass windows, "I don''t need to see it when I fully understand what you mean when you say ''To show love''. I don''t need to see it when there are Mamono walking down the street, covered from head to toe in sexual fluids, and praised as if they have accomplished a great deed!"

    Selina backed away from Sasha, keeping her eyes fixed on the Dark Priest. She idly noticed that Sasha''s nose had returned to its normal shape. Blood still seeped from her nostrils, but it appeared that the bones had reset themselves. Attributing this to Mamono magic, Selina continued, "As for your ''Fallen God''? I''ve spoken to her. While I may not completely trust the Chief God, my experience with the former makes me more inclined to believe the latter! Your previous deity has informed you that your new one was blocking your prayers to her, has been deceiving you, and is likely connected to your eventual downfall. How can you still defend her?!"

    Sasha''s body trembled as she clenched her fists. Her voice was firm as she responded to Selina, "You don''t understand. How could you? You weren''t here before Druella arrived. You didn''t see how the nobles oppressed the citizens. How we struggled to survive day by day. How they kept trying to force me to come back to the front lines. How I couldn''t be with...with the one I truly loved."

    She turned her back on Selina and lifted her arms toward the pulpit. She seemed to relax, as if drawing strength from this sacred place of worship. Her voice grew stronger as she continued, "The Chief God had abandoned us. She did nothing while the Council and Noscrim made our people''s lives miserable. We Heroes were sent out to kill innocent Mamono who simply wished to live their lives with those they loved. The Fallen God and Druella are nothing like her. They have transformed this place into a paradise: the Fallen by giving us the faith we needed to love again, and Druella by liberating us from the tyrants who ruled over us."

    Sasha fell silent and smiled to herself. She had anticipated something like this. While Cynthia was polite, she had not concealed her disagreement with the way things were in Lescatie. However, like everyone else like her, Sasha was certain that Cynthia''s views stemmed from a lack of understanding of the joys of being a Mamono¡ªjust as she once had. She had once believed that the Mamono were mere beasts devoid of any sentience. But she had come to see the truth. She had witnessed the Mamono fleeing from her, fear evident in their eyes. She remembered how they held hands, desperately trying to escape from her blood-soaked grasp. She recalled how they had built thriving communities before the crusading forces of the Order arrived to raze them to the ground. Witnessing such cruelty had prompted her to question the Chief God and the teachings she had received. With that questioning came her eventual liberation. All she had ever desired was granted to her by the Mamono. She knew that Cynthia would understand if only she could¡ª

    Sasha''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching her. She whirled around and came face to face with the blazing eyes of the Huntress. The Huntress'' teeth were grinding together, and her fists were clenched so tightly that Sasha could see them shaking. Selina''s lips curled into a false, angry smile as she said, "Oh, yes. Because I haven''t experienced the same things you have, any and all criticisms I may have should be disregarded."

    Selina''s false smile vanished as quickly as it had come, "One need not walk a mile in someone else''s shoes to know that what they are doing is wrong! The notion that one is exempt from all judgments, whether good or bad, solely due to ignorance is preposterous!"

    Selina took a step forward, causing Sasha to instinctively step back. Although she wasn''t frightened, something about the Huntress''s demeanor unsettled her. She focused intently on Selina, gripping the edge of the pulpit with her left hand. Selina continued, her glare fixed on Sasha, "Sasha, I will repeat this as many times as necessary for the sheer fact that this occurs and is celebrated as a positive thing should be enough to demonstrate how dreadful it truly is. You are presiding over a place where children are taught to be hedonists! If you cannot comprehend why this is an extremely horrible thing, you need to step away from all of this and take a long, hard look at yourself!"

    Sasha remained silent, meeting Selina''s glare with one of her own. Seeing this, Selina threw her hands up in exasperation, "But fine! Let''s stop talking about that! Instead, let''s address some of the other things you''ve mentioned, such as your claim that Druella is a liberator. Tell me, Sasha, you must be aware of the food shortages that occurred prior to Druella''s arrival, correct?"

    Sasha stood a bit taller and nodded, "Yes, I am. Food was becoming scarce, and the nobles began hoarding it all for themselves. We were forced to subsist on the game that Primera hunted for us or the supplies donated by Elt and others. Even then, we still had to ration our provisions; otherwise, some would have gone hungry. Thankfully, Lady Druella took charge, and now all the children can look forward to full bellies every day."

    "Hmm," Selina nodded her head, "Alright. Tell me, why did the food shortages begin? Surely a city as large as Lescatie would be able to provide for all its inhabitants."

    Sasha frowned and shook her head, "While Lescatie did have some farms outside its walls, it primarily relied on trade with the Order and other centers of civilization for its food supply. I can only imagine that something terrible happened to the caravans bringing in the food. Or, more likely, they were being held in check by the nobles so they could hoard it all."

    "Or Druella did it."

    Sasha blinked. Then she looked at Selina and immediately denied it, saying, "Impossible. Druella wouldn''t do that¡ª"

    "You used to be a Hero and you knew Elt. You spent time with him, and you likely met Wilmarina on occasion. Did they ever mention the roving bands of Mamono near Lescatie?"

    "Well... yes. Occasionally, there would be reports of Mamono gathering in areas where they shouldn''t have been. But those were merely scouting parties sent by the Lady Lilim to observe Lescatie and identify the right moment to help us."

    "Of course, but you must know that the caravans could not have been attacked by bandits or highwaymen. Such groups would have been located and dealt with by the Mamono, correct?"

    "Y-Yes bu-"

    "And there would be no reason for Order adherents to stop the caravans. Not unless they wished to incur the wrath of the primary force of law in the land upon their heads."

    "Th-The caravans could''ve simply gotten lost or otherwise!"

    "Perhaps...but then they would have arrived at the city just a bit later than usual. This leaves only one possibility: the Mamono attacked them. Mamono typically do not assault human caravans in groups...unless they are being led and incited by someone else¡ªsomeone who stands to gain a significant advantage over the city if its inhabitants are hungry and yearning for a savior."

    Selina held Sasha''s gaze, neither woman flinching away from the other. Both understood precisely what Selina was implying with her words: that Druella had been the one to halt the caravans, meaning she was at least partially responsible for Lescatie''s troubles before her invasion. And was also partially responsible for Sasha''s children not having enough food during that time.

    In the end, it was Sasha who turned away from Selina, "I believe you have overstayed your welcome, Lady Albion. Leave. Please."

    Selina frowned but backed away from Sasha, "So be it, Sasha Fullmoon. But, before I go, I would like to offer you some guidance. First, call upon the Goddess of War and the Fallen God. If anyone knows the truth, it would be them. The former, as her domain encompasses all aspects of war, and the latter, because she must have been watching this city¡ªand you¡ªfor quite some time. Neither would have any reason to deceive you. After all, one is neutral, and the other is your patron."

    Sasha had already turned her back on Selina, but the Huntress continued regardless, "And second, if you have a moment, please speak with Koga and Matilda. Both of them were once Mamono, just as you were once human. Before you fully embrace the notion that being a Mamono is the gift you claim it to be, perhaps you should consider the perspectives of those who were, at one time, Mamono."

    Selina bowed briefly to Sasha before turning to leave the church. The soft thumping of her feet and cane on the carpet gradually faded until she had exited the room. The moment she was gone, Sasha fell to her knees, breathing heavily. Sweat dripped from her brow as her heart raced in her chest. She lifted her trembling hands and clasped them together in front of her. Her mind swayed as she recited the simple prayers that always calmed her after becoming a Dark Priest.

    Yet, this time, no matter how fervently she prayed, the uncertainty in her heart refused to dissipate.

 Chapter 68: Learning New Things, Meeting New People

    Water.

    All around her, nothing but water.

    An endless ocean of water. Its width reaching beyond the horizon. Its depths just as deep as it was wide. Beneath its surface once could see nothing save a deep dark abyss.

    This was the world Matilda found herself in. A place where the only source of illumination was a giant moon. A pale white moon so close to the surface of the water, that one could see its form reflected clearly upon the surface. Yet despite the moon in the sky, there were no stars. No suns, no other lights that could be seen. Only an expanse of solid, churning gray that covered the entire sky. There were no buildings, no sounds, no signs of life whatsoever.

    Save for a single creature.

    Matilda, her single eye closed, was on her knees in the middle of the expanse of water. Her breathing was controlled and smooth. Her dress was completely dry despite her sitting atop the water. Though if she thought her ability to sit atop the bottomless pit of water seemed strange to her, she didn''t make note of it. Her hands were on her knees, her little chest rising and falling as she took steady breaths. Her bangs were lowered, covering her eye like a curtain.

    She sat there for what felt like an hour, calm and centered while remaining perfectly still. Then, a second later, the silent calm was broken by Eva''s voice, "Now, I want you all to open your eyes. Not your real ones. Your mind''s eye."

    Matilda did as asked, her single eye opening but not opening. She could see the moonlit world before her with her mind fully aware and conscious. But her body felt ethereal. Not wholly there. As a test, she tried to move her upper torso and stretch out her fingers. They felt heavier than before, but she could still lift them with significant effort. The same was true of her arms and most of her torso. But she found she couldn''t really feel anything below her waist. Which was annoying but nothing she couldn''t deal with.

    "Good, good. Now, remember the basics, everyone. Draw the Mana from the outside into your soul. Take enough to fit it within the palm of both your hands."

    Matilda took another breath to steady her nerves. This was the part she was worried about. She knew it was coming but still held the feeling of uncertainty in her heart. However, she knew there was nothing for it but to do it. She lifted both her hands, turned her palms up, then called upon the Mana around her. The first instance of color appeared in the sky directly above her position. A swirling, sickly violet mist created two stains the solid sky. From within poured two tendrils of a similarly colored fog. Once the tail ends of the twin tendrils left the sky, the grayness quickly moved in to "patch the holes". Though even as the original color returned there remained a small bit of violet across the sky.

    Matilda frowned by focused on the balls of mists that had gathered in her palms. She could feel the raw Demonic Mana within them. She could feel how it rankled against the contents of her soul. How it saw the space she was in as too uniform. Too quiet. Too stale. Too safe. How it wished to add wildness, chaos, and color to her soul. To make it better. To change her for the better. The raw potential it carried could do it. If she let it have its way with her soul.

    Matilda frowned and curled her fingers inward. She focused on her breathing and kept the two balls of Mana within her palms. She wouldn''t allow it the freedom it desired. While the idea of using its power to the fullest was a tempting one, she couldn''t allow such a thing to happen. She had to keep the whispers at bay and remember why she was here. If she lapsed in her judgment for too long, then her soul might not be able to withstand the onslaught until she returned home.

    "...Hmm...alright. That should be long enough. Everyone, return to yourselves and we will continue the lesson."

    Matilda nodded then closed her eye. She steadied her breathing and tried to work backwards from where she started. When she had started she had been told to empty her mind and focus inward. To only think of her inner self and leave her body behind. Now, she did the opposite. She recalled what it was like to fully feel her body. To feel warmth beneath her knees. To smell the sweets scents of the world around her. To see colors other than gray.

    There was sudden "shift" that made sent a shiver up Matilda''s spine. Within a moment the eerie silence of her soul was replaced by the sound of multiple sudden intakes of breath as people remember how to breathe. She did the same, her lone eye slowly opening as her senses returned to her. The gray expanse had been replaced by the familiar sight of her classroom. The room was circular in design with a large chalkboard set into the wall on one side. The brown stone walls had a shine to them and helped instill a sense of wonder into the atmosphere. On the left wall of the room were multiple windows that looked out upon the city of Lescatie. To the right, other than the door leading out of the room, was a counter with a mini-library in the center. Multiple books of all shapes and sizes could be seen from anywhere in the room. Matilda could make out the titles on the spines. Things like"From blush to crush: How to get his heart beating for you!"and"Change yourself, Change the World: Using magic to create the honeymoon getaway of your dreams!"

    She hadn''t read any of the books, but she already had a few she was eying. Mainly the ones that spoke more on magical theory and practices.

    There was a single large desk sitting in front of the chalkboard multiple pieces of chalk, an apple, and a picture frame on it. It was made from thick red wood that shined with a polished finish. Eva had her back against the desk while looking at her class of young Mamono. Matilda and her fellow students weren''t using desk, but instead sat on comfy pillow seats filled with griffon feathers. Each one had been chosen based on the student''s favorite color. Matilda adjusted herself, the purple pillow ensuring her knees didn''t hurt, then looked around at the other students. Her class contained ten students, including her. She had counted four Succubi, three Witches, and two Living Dolls. The Succubi and Witches seemed to be around Horus and Gloria''s age, but she couldn''t be sure about the Living Dolls. She wondered whether any of them were older than her...

    Eva clapped her hands to get everyone''s attention. Once she had it, she said, "Good job, everyone. You all did well. Though, I do have some notes for a few of you. Sally, the Mana you took in is a bit wobbly. I''ll need you to sit the next lesson out and spend a few moments getting your control in order. Marie, would you mind helping her out? You''ve got less Mana than her, but yours is more stable."

    "Okay!" The Succubus, Marie, got up and walked over to Sally, a Witch. She took the Witch''s hand and the two went to an open space at the back of the room. They sat down in front of each other and closed their eyes.

    As they did, Eva turned her eyes toward Matilda. She raised an eyebrow, "And, Matilda, I noticed something was particularly strange with you. The Mana you took in seemed to be...restricted in some ways. You''re not allowing the Mana to expand into your soul, are you?"

    Matilda bowed her head in shame, "No, I am not, Eva. It is due to the nature of my soul. I am afraid of what might happen if I were to allow Mamono Mana to touch it. It may end up snuffing the Mana out, negating the original purpose of this exercise."

    Her fellow students started whispering a few offering Matilda words of comfort. Eva frowned but nodded, "That is an understandable worry. But there is no need to worry. This class is all about understanding the basics of Mana. And even that should be enough to help you overcome such issues. If you require any assistance, simply ask me or one of your fellow students. Isn''t that right class?"

    The young Mamono all shouted their affirmations. Matilda raised her head and smiled, "Thank you, Eva. And thank you all as well. I''m certain I''ll be able to learn how to get passed this limit with your help."

    Eva hummed in agreement before pushing herself off her desk. She flapped her wings a bit as she approached the gathering of students then sat down on her knees, "Now to continue the lesson. The Mana that you have within you is raw potential. It can become anything you want it to be. All you have to do is focus your will on it and push it to do as you wish. If you need help, think of things that you like in the world. Your favorite colors, your favorite season, or even a type of dress you like to wear."

    One of Witches raised her hand and Eva pointed at her. She quickly said, "Lady Eva, what about a boy we have a crush on?"

    All the Mamono giggled and flushed save for Matilda who kept her eyes on Eva. Lips curling into a wistful smile, Eva put a hand over her heart as she answered, "That...is love. And it is one of the most powerful emotions that can affect the Mana you now hold. But I don''t believe now is the time to use something like that for this. That is for later. For now, let us focus on using more general feelings. Now, I want you all to focus on what you want and will the Mana into a physical state."

    Everyone nodded and then held their arms out to focus their wills. It took very little time for the young Mamono to accomplish the goal. Within seconds multiple exclamations of surprise and joy filled the room along with bright flashes of light. Small dresses, pretty dolls, and small balls of light all appeared in their hands one after another. Excitement and pride filled the room as they all began to chatter about how easy and amazing what they had just done was. However, that excitement waned as they all became aware of one of their number struggling. That one?

    "Matilda?" Eva watched the young doll with concern. She had her arms held out and her eye closed. Her hands trembled while sweat fell down her forehead. Eva leaned forward and asked, "Are you alright? You shouldn''t have to put so much effort into it."

    Matilda didn''t answer. The only sounds she made were quiet grunts of effort as she tried to do as asked. After a few moments, orange sparks began to appear around her palms. Her hair rose up as more sparks appeared around her arms and then her shoulders. The Mamono nearest her scooted away instinctively as the sparks intensified. Eva seemed ready to move in just in case something went wrong when, finally, two things appeared in Matilda''s hands...two small balls of fire. No bigger than her pinky fingers.

    Matilda gasped and nearly fell over, barely catching herself before she hit the floor. Slowly, she lifted her torso up as her hair fell around her face in a messy wave. She forced a smile onto her face and tried to look proud, "I...I...I apologize. That was a bit...harder than I thought."

    Eva moved to sit next to Matilda and put a comforting hand on her shoulder, "It''s alright, Matilda. You can take as long as you need. Hmm, from what I''m seeing that worry of yours is the cause of this. You''re trying to let the Mana do as it wishes, while also trying to restrict it to stop it from being snuffed out."

    "I see. I am...sorry for that, Eva," Matilda said, closing her hands to snuff the fires out.

    "You have nothing to be sorry for. Hmm, I may have an idea for how to help you, but I''ll need some time to set things up. For now, why don''t you go grab some of the textbooks and study up on the basics again?"

    Matilda nodded and stood up, walking over to the library shelf. The other students tried to cheer her up with hugs and comforting words, which Matilda returned in kind. It wasn''t until she got to the mini library that she let her thoughts wander over what had happened. She made a show of looking at the books but her mind was elsewhere. Looking back at her attempt to use magic, she could say that Eva''s assessment was accurate. Though her wanting to avoid the Mana being snuffed out was only half right. The other reason was that she didn''t want to let the Mana suffuse her soul more than she needed to. Even with protections of the Deep Sea Runes, she didn''t want to risk it permeating throughout her soul and body. At least not now and not here, where she couldn''t cleanse herself and would have to keep it in her souls until she could get back to Selina.

    And allowing the Mana to do as it wished meant letting it spread across her soul. Which wouldn''t get very far at first, but she''d be working with Mamano Mana for her entire apprenticeship with Eva. Exposing herself to corruption came with the territory. And the more she was exposed, the more the corruption would wear down her defenses. She didn''t know if she could be completely corrupted, nor what would happen to her if it ever happened. But she felt that it was better to err on the side of caution. Especially where the Mamono were concerned.

    She ended up taking the book titled"Mana 101: How to change the world with love and sex"then sat down next to the mini library. She sat down reading it as the rest of the class continued. The entire time she was thinking about what she could do to get around her little "problem". If she continued as she was, it wouldn''t take long before she came to an impasse. She''d either have to completely let go of her worries and allow the corruption into her soul, or end her apprenticeship before getting anywhere worthwhile as she can''t cast any spells.

    Though...there wasoneway to get around the issue. But it wasn''t something she could do in front of Eva. Let alone in the classroom. As if she did...

    "Matilda!" Matilda looked up from her book, seeing the two Living Dolls standing over her. The one on he left had spoken and looked at her with worry, "Didn''t you hear Teacher Eva? Class is over, silly."

    Matilda looked around and saw that, indeed, the students were all filing out of the room. Eva was at her desk waving goodbye to everyone as the left. She looked up as Matilda''s eyes fell on her and gave her a small smile. Matilda turned back to the two Living Dolls and nodded. She put the book back as she got to her feet. Dusting her dress off she said, "Ah, I see. Apologies, I was deep in thought. Thank you for telling me. Might I have your names?"

    "Sure! I''m Terra!" the one on the left responded. Her orange pupils seemed to glow despite the dim light of the classroom. She wore a sleeveless white dress with a skirt that only came down to her thighs and pure white slippers. Her raven black hair was tied into two short pig tails that bobbed up and down along with her head with her bangs held in place by two white hair clips. Her button nose complimented her soft and happy features, and her fair skin looked absolutely flawless.

    "I''m Jill," the one on the right said. She was similar to Terra in appearance, but her sleeveless dress was a deep blue color along with her slippers. Her nose was more pointed than the other and she wore her hair long, letting most of it fall down the front of her shoulders. She only had one bang held in place by a blue hair tie, and her legs were covered up by deep blue tights unlike Terra.

    The two of them locked their hands together and said in unison, "Can we walk home with you?!"

    Blinking, Matilda could only nod, "C-Certainly."

    Their smiles grew wide as they grabbed Matilda''s hands with their own. As they walked out the door, the two of them waved goodbye to Eva with their free hands. Matilda simply said farewell and Eva returned the sentiment with her own waves. The three dolls walked through the halls of the Tower of the Dark Ice Flower, moving through the crowds of other young Mamono and their grown sisters.

    The inside of the tower was abuzz with activity. Multiple Mamono and their husbands were in the halls either going about their business or showing each other affection in the way only they could. Kissing, hand holding, groping and otherwise. However, there were just as many single Mamono around. Many of them were either in groups of two or more, gossiping with each other over mundane topics. Mostly things pertaining to clothing, their training, or expression light jokes about still being single. But one thing that was on everyone''s lips was the coming Red Moon Ball being held by Wilmarina. Apparently, the Ball was going to be had within the coming weeks, the first to be held after Lescatie became a Demon Realm. Multiple Mamono were talking about what they would wear or who they would bring with them as a date. And, very rarely, she would hear Mamono say something about the outcome of Koga''s duel with Jillea. Mainly how they were shocked that Jillea had lost but were hopeful that they might have a chance to win. Though most said they would avoid him as all of them knew one of the Fallen Knights had her eye on him.

    Apparently, Vermut hadn''t been quiet about how Koga was potentially "The One" for her. Many were talking about how her swooning and sighing over Koga. Talking to anyone who would listen about how he treated her "how she deserved" and how his angry words set her heart aflame. She was last seen in her room working on a letter no doubt meant to the undead in question.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Matilda remained quiet and simply followed along with Terra and Jill. She didn''t know what to say to the two, as she didn''t even expect this to happen. So, she was content to simply go with the flow for now. It wasn''t until the three of them had left the Tower and stepped out into the afternoon sun that something changed. Matilda flinched and moved her hand to cover her lone eye as it adjusted to the light of the sun. As she did, she felt Terra let go of her other hand and saw both Living Dolls stopping front of her. Terra put her hands behind her back and smiled at Matilda, "Matilda, can I ask you something?"

    Rubbing her eye to help it adjust to the new light, Matilda responded, "Yes, you may. What do you need?"

    "You have an Onee-Chan, right? Auntie Alameria mentioned it to us before class started."

    Matilda nodded her head and then asked, "Yes, I do. Why do you ask?"

    "Auntie Alameria didn''t explain what it meant very well," Jill said, placing her hands together in front of her face. She bowed her head and smiled, "So, Terra and I wanted to ask you about it."

    "What''s it like having an Onee-Chan?" Terra continued, eyes sparkling as she stared at Matilda. She was almost vibrating in place as she continued to speak, "What do the two of you do when you''re together? Do you hug each other really tight? Does she pat your head and praise you when you''ve done something good?"

    "Does your connection do anything for your ability to use magic?" Jill stepped a bit closer to Matilda, tilting her head down while keeping her eyes on Matilda, "Auntie said that you have a lot of magic within you, but you didn''t do a good job in class today. Is it because of your Onee-Chan? Did she do something that stops you from using magic?"

    Matilda looked from one doll to the other, thinking of how to respond to the two''s questions. Then, after a moment of consideration, an idea came to her. Her lips curled into a small smile as she took a step toward the two other dolls, "Hmm, I could give you both the answers in a long and drawn out explanation. However, I have a better idea. Would you two of you please step a bit closer? Close enough that I could hug you?"

    Jill hesitated but Terra was quick move right into Matilda''s space. Once there, Matilda gently put an arm around the girl''s shoulders and moved her head so that her ear was against Matilda''s chest. For a time neither girl spoke. Matilda stayed silent and still, only moving to brush her hand down Terra''s back. Then Terra''s eyes suddenly shot open as she heard something within Matilda. She looked back at Jill and waved for her to come close. Curiosity overtaking her, Jill stepped forward and let Matilda pull her against her chest. At first, she didn''t hear anything out of the ordinary. Just a heartbeat. Which wasn''t surprising for a Living Doll. While they weren''t technically alive, their love for their Onii-chans and others made such a thing possible. So, it wasn''t like-

    Then she heard it. A sound unlike anything she had ever heard before. A strange song that pierced through her body and found its place right in her soul. It wasn''t anything special. Just a sound that kept repeating itself over and over again. But...something about it made her feel...strange. It didn''t take long for her to realize that she wasn''t hearing the whole song. Just the first part of it that kept repeating itself over and over and over again. But that was wrong. A song should have a beginning, middle, and end. Why was there only the beginning? There should be more. There should be more. There should be-

    "You want to hear the rest, right?" Matilda said as if she had read their minds. Both Terra and Jill looked at Matilda in awe. Matilda smiled and said, "That song is the one that I hear whenever I focus on my Onee-chan. Whenever I do, I hear the whole song and it helps me focus my magic. I had trouble today because I was having trouble picturing her. So, I can understand if you two want to hear the rest of it. It''s a beautiful song that soothes the hearts of ones even greater than myself. Would you like to hear the rest?"

    "Yes! Yes!" Terra said instantly while Jill rapidly nodded her head. The former continued while pulling on Matilda''s dress, "I need to hear the rest! It''s so beautiful. I want to share it with my Oni-chan, too!"

    Matilda giggled then leaned close to whisper in their ears, "Well then. Next time, I want you two to find my after class. I''ll take you somewhere special. Don''t bring your Oni-chans yet. That''ll be for later. And promise me that you''ll keep it a~se~cret~. Alright?"

    The two Living Dolls didn''t hesitate to agree.

    Matilda smiled and patted the two on their heads, "Good girls."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    After saying goodbye to the two Living Dolls, Matilda made her way to the exit of the Tower. While she did stop to speak a few of the other young Mamono, none of the conversations were particularly of note. Most of them were about more mundane things that she nonetheless took note of, because she did wish to make a few friends while she was here. Regardless of how Selina''s negotiations would end.

    The afternoon sun painted Salvarision in an orange hue as Matilda began walking through the streets. There were less couples on the streets this time around, but many had taken to the rooftops to watch the setting sun. If not that, then they were hovering in the air and enjoying each others company. Though every now and then they did more than just "enjoy". More than once Matilda saw a couple kissing and moving to do a bit more than that while in the air. She did her best to avoid being directly under them, speeding up if she couldn''t avoid the situation.

    As she crossed the bridge to Lescatie, she heard a few Mamono talking about how that "Hunter" had been seen nearby. She focused on the gossip and heard about how she was last seen walking around with a "scary expression" on her face. The last thing time anyone saw her was when she was heading toward the building Druella had given her as a temporary home. Frowning, Matilda made her way to their "home". It didn''t take long for her to conclude that something had gotten to her. Likely connecting back to the one of the Fallen Maidens. She had a feeling that things would turn out like this in a way. She hadn''t spent long with the Maidens back when she was a Mamono, but she did know enough of them that she could tell Selina wouldn''t be able to stay calm around some of them. She just hoped that nothing too terrible had happened.

    She chose to head back toward home. Selina would need someone to talk to. It would help her get her thoughts in order and keep her from doing anything too reckless. Or at least serve as a way to vent after what she had experienced. Besides, she needed to go and begin testing some of her theories in regards to her magic. She had a few ideas for how she could use some spells without-

    "Excuse me."

    Matilda felt a furred hand land on her shoulder. She was on guard instantly, feeling a familiar pressure and force of will press down upon her. She didn''t have to turn around to know what and who was standing behind her. And her awareness of that fact only put her further on edge. Still the tried to appear as calm as possible while slowly turning her head to face the Mamono standing behind her. A Mamono who she had been hoping not to run into so soon. A Mamono that, if she wasn''t careful, could completely ruin any and all plans she had before she even put them into motion.

    A baphomet.

    A familiar baphomet.

    "So, it is you. Matilda~," Lucella''s eyes sparkled as her lips split into a full toothed grin, "I''ve been looking for you. We should catch up."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Selina walked with her head hung low, her visit to Sasha Fullmoon weighing on her mind. So deep in thought was she, that she didn''t pay much attention to where she was walking. She just kept putting one foot in front of the other. Though she did avoid running into any of the Mamono she passed as she walked. Most of the Mamono chose not to talked to her, either too scared by her presence or simply going about their own business. Those who did approach usually backed off after seeing the deep frown on her face.

    Truth be told, Selina had on some level expected her meeting with might go poorly. She wasn''t looking for an argument or a fight with the woman. But, unfortunately, that''s how things turned out. There might have been a way to avoid it if she had remained calm. But seeing Sasha''s church and hearing the woman''s words had pushed even her patience to its limit. She did not like the fact that she lost her temper, nor did she like how she had left the whole conversation. Saying the children of the church would be upset with her was an understatement. She wouldn''t blame them nor Sasha for not wanting to see her again.

    But...

    "Lady Cynthia! Wait up!" Selina slowed down, stunned that someone would call out for her considering how most Mamono were avoiding her. She looked to the left and saw a familiar young man running toward her.

    "Elt?" Selina turned to face the young incubus running toward her. He came to a stop as he got close to her. Selina frowned for a moment. She opened her mouth to tell the boy to leave, but bit her tongue. She shouldn''t be taking her frustrations out on someone who didn''t have anything to do with their origins. She took a moment to calm herself before saying to Elt, "Hello there. Is there something you needed of me?"

    Elt stood up straight then rubbed the back of his neck before saying, "Not really. I just wanted to talk with you for a bit. It''s about some...important things. Mind if we walk while we talk."

    "Not at all," Selina said as she turned and began to walk again. She waved for Elt to follow, "I had no real plans for the rest of the day. If you would follow me."

    Elt did so, moving to keep up with the all woman. The two looked quite strange when seen side by side. The tall, dark, intimidating Hunter who moved as if a dark cloud were following her wherever she walked. And the smiling, bright, happy incubus who took the time to wave hello to any Mamono that passed them by. Elt''s presence alone was enough to make some Mamono willing to get close to Selina. Even though they didn''t stick around for very long. The two moved in silence for a few minutes until the number of Mamono saying hello to Elt diminished significantly. At which point, he finally turned to Selina and said, "Listen, about Merse...don''t hold anything against her, please. She''s...had a rough life."

    "I would assume most of you have," Selina stated turning to look at Elt as she spoke, "I have heard that Lescatie was not the best place to live before now."

    Elt flinched but slowly nodded, "You''re not wrong. It wasn''t horrible but...there were a lot of things that made life hard. For Merse, Mari, Mimil, and everyone else."

    "And you?"

    "Eh, I was a bit better off. Probably one of the reasons all the girls fell for me," Elt chuckled but there wasn''t much joy in it. His expression turned somber for a moment then he spoke again, "Maybe that''s why I didn''t help them before. I thought I couldn''t help them because I hadn''t gone through the same things they did."

    "No one goes through the exact same thing anyone else does. But that doesn''t mean we can''t, nor that we shouldn''t, help another simply because we don''t share the same experience. Perhaps we cannot offer a precise and complete solution, but sometimes simply knowing that someone cares can be enough."

    "Exactly," Elt nods his head in agreement, "I always thought that. Even before I became a Mamono. But I didn''t have the stomach to follow through before. It wasn''t until after I was being turned that I could say what I truly felt. That''s probably my biggest regret, being honest."

    Selina hummed in acknowledgment but otherwise remained silent. Elt looked up at Selina and asked, "Do you have any regrets, Cynthia?"

    "I do," Selina admitted.

    "Oh. Um, do you want to share some?"

    At first, Selina remained silent. For a long moment, Elt figured that he had overstepped a boundary and was about to tell Selina to forget he asked. But before he could, Selina spoke, "There was...a woman. She was a...a mentor to me. A Hunter who took on the appearance of a crow. She taught me much. How to be a Hunter. How to fight. How to survive."

    "What was her name?" Elt asked, interest piqued at learning a bit of this mysterious woman''s history.

    "Eileen," Selina said the name with wistful reverence in her voice, "She lived for a long, long time. Longer than me. She had survived too many battles to count...until the night she met me."

    Selina''s wistful tone was replaced with a somber one. Elt asked the obvious question, "D-Did you kill her?"

    Selina shook her head, "No, no. But it was the night she met me, that her age finally caught up with her. She fought one more battle against a man turned beast. One she couldn''t defeat. One I barely defeated. I hoped she would survive but...her wounds were too much. No healing could help her. My regret is that I wasn''t able to be there. To fight at her side one more time. Maybe then...she would''ve lived."

    A sigh left Selina at the thought. Elt took a step closer and asked, "Do you miss her?"

    "Sometimes. But only to mourn and keep her memory alive. I imagine if she ever saw me halting my stride simply because she died...well, she''d likely come back to life just to scold me for doing so," Selina covered her mouth to hide her chuckling.

    Elt smiled and said, "Your laugh is nice. It''s happier than I thought it would be."

    "I''ll take that as a compliment," Selina said. The two walked on in silence though Selina''s head was held a bit higher, while Elt looked a bit calmer as he walked alongside her. However the mood shifted when Selina spoke again, "Would I be correct to assume that you know of the...altercation between Sasha and I?"

    Elt grimaced but answered, "Yes, I know."

    "Hmm. Might I ask how?"

    "The girls and I, we''re all connected. It''s not like we know exactly what''s happening to each other at every given moment. But...there''s just this...feeling you know. Like we know when one of us is in danger. I was actually on my way to the orphanage before you left. But I arrived after it was all over. Sasha told me what happened when I arrived."

    "Hmm. I imagine you and the others are upset with me?"

    Elt stayed silent. The only sound between the two were their footsteps as they kept walking. Then Elt stopped walking. Selina took a few steps forward before doing the same. She turned around to look directly at Elt. Elt spoke up, looking directly at Selina and said, "All I want to know, Lady Cynthia, is why. Why did you come to the orphanage, if you were just going to attack Sasha?"

    Selina took a moment to gather her words and thoughts. She wanted to make sure that she was clear as possible, but needed to be sure she spoke with tact. To ensure that this conversation remained civil. Only when she was confident in her response did she speak, "My primary reason was the bracelet. I was asked by an agent of the Chief God to give that accessory to Sasha, that the two may speak with each other. I did not know what would happen afterward, but I saw no reason not to do so. Whatever the outcome of their conversation, my role would end afterwards."

    "Then why did you attack Sasha?" Elt pressed, "Based on what Sasha told me, her response to speaking with the Chief God sent you into a rage."

    Elt then saw something he didn''t think he''d see from someone like Lady Cynthia: Shame. She looked ashamed of herself as she spoke, "Because what I said was logical reasoning. But at that time, my emotions took control. I may not be on the side of the Mamono, but neither am I working with the Chief God. My experiences have made me...distrustful of the divine. Do not believe that the Chief God has this world''s best interests at heart. Nor that she is above lying to accomplish her goals."

    Selina raised her right hand to her face, "But when I heard what Sasha said, how it was revealed that the Chief God never abandoned her, that the Fallen God was lying to her, that the same thing was being done to others who were in the same position as her. To learn all those things...and then say it was all a good thing. To say that everything that happened was not only for the best, but that the current version of her was life that involves her teaching children hedonism is preferable to any other possible future she could''ve had. Hearing that I found my anger overtaking me. And I lashed out."

    Elt frowned and shook his head, "But don''t you think that''s not fair? Before she changed, Sasha didn''t have a lot of options. She was doing her best for everyone but there was only so much she could do. And the Chief God wasn''t helping her. And now everyone''s happy, healthy, and doing much better. Even if you don''t agree with her decision, lashing out like you did was completely out of line."

    "You...are right. And I would like to apologize for that. Is Sasha alright? I noticed that her injuries had healed before I left."

    "That''s normal. All of us can rapidly heal any non-severe injuries. Sasha especially thanks to her connection to the Fallen God," Elt stepped forward, a smile on his face as he stepped up to Selina, "So, yeah, she''s alright. Come on! I can take you back to the orphanage so you can apologize and make up. I''m sure the two of you would be great friends if you got to know each other."

    However, when Elt reached out to grab Selina''s hand, Selina took two steps back. As Elt stared at Selina in confusion, she spoke calmly, "I would ask that you not do that, Elt."

    "Why?"

    "Two reasons. The first is that my confrontation with Sasha was only a few hours ago. Both of our emotions, mine especially, ran high during that time. Having another meeting so soon, even if we have cooler heads, may end poorly."

    "And the second reason?"

    Selina matched Elt''s gaze as she explains, "Elt, I am willing to apologize for attacking Sasha and letting my emotions get the better of me. However, I willnotbe apologizing for what I have said about Sasha''s actions."

    Elt actually looked surprised at that, "Wh-What?! But you sai-"

    "You are correct that I shouldn''t have lashed out at Sasha the way I did. And you are even correct that, around the time she was corrupted, she was backed into a corner. You would know more than I do about her circumstances around that time," Selina stands straighter as she continues, "However, that doesn''t change the fact that what she has done with her new life is induct children into being Mamono. Which, ultimately, leads to teaching children into having relations with an adult. All in the name of ''love''. No matter how she or another may try to justify it, I will never, ever, apologize for calling that what it is; horrible."

    Selina stopped talking, waiting to hear Elt''s response. The incubus remained silent for a few moments. He was frowning and his eyes were focused on the ground. He seemed to be contemplating his answer to her decision. Then Elt met Selina''s eyes and said, "I...don''t think I can agree with that, Lady Cynthia. I can understand how you can see things like that. But, when I think of the state of the orphanage and the buildings around it before Lady Druella appeared, I can''t say it''s wrong. Not when I see the smiling faces of those children who used to be so hungry. Not when I can visit my friends and see them happy."

    Elt didn''t seem willing to back down and neither did Selina. The two stared at each other about five minutes. The few Mamono still outside gave the two of them space as they walked by. Neither seemed to notice the stares they got as they continued their own stare-down. Then Elt relaxed and his smile returned, "But, even so, I''d still like to get to know you better. If you want to anyway."

    Selina blinked, surprised by Elt''s admission. She tilted her head to the side, "It seems it is my turn to ask you a question: Why? Why do you wish to do that?"

    Elt shrugged, "Do I need a reason? I just kind of want to."

    Selina blinked again. Then she began to laugh. It started as a chuckle but swiftly grew into a full body laugh. Her arms went to her stomach as she nearly doubled over with humor. Elt could only stare with his mouth open at her reaction. The same was true of the Mamono that were around them. They all could only stare at the tall, menacing woman who supposedly killed so many of them...laughing so hard that she had to hold her stomach. It went on for a full minute before Selina got a hold of herself. She coughed into her hand to clear her throat and spoke through her giggles, "Ha, ha, ha, I''m-I''m sorry, Elt. It''s just...that sounds like something I would say. Ha, ha, hah."

    Once she had calmed down, Selina spoke plainly to Elt, "Thank you, truly. Hmm, tell me, is there a public library here? One this is open despite it being this late?"

    Thankful that Selina had accepted, Elt nodded and moved to lead the way, "Yeah, it''s open all day and night! Come on, I''ll show you where it is!"

    With that Selina followed behind Elt as he led her on toward the library.

    And, above them atop one of the roofs, stood a familiar werewolf with dark green fur and pointed ears. She watched the two of as them moved, leaping from roof to roof, bow held tightly in her claws.